Iurisdiction regall, episcopall, papall Wherein is declared how the Pope hath intruded vpon the iurisdiction of temporall princes, and of the Church. The intrusion is discouered, and the peculiar and distinct iurisdiction to each properly belonging, recouered. Written by George Carleton.
         Carleton, George, 1559-1628.
      
       
         
           1610
        
      
       Approx. 745 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 165 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A17976
         STC 4637
         ESTC S107555
         99843254
         99843254
         7970
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A17976)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 7970)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1060:20)
      
       
         
           
             Iurisdiction regall, episcopall, papall Wherein is declared how the Pope hath intruded vpon the iurisdiction of temporall princes, and of the Church. The intrusion is discouered, and the peculiar and distinct iurisdiction to each properly belonging, recouered. Written by George Carleton.
             Carleton, George, 1559-1628.
          
           [16], 302, [2] p.
           
             Impensis Iohannis Norton,
             Londini :
             1610.
          
           
             The words "regall, episcopall, papall" are bracketed together on the title page.
             Printed by William Stansby. Cf. STC.
             A4 is a cancel.
             The last leaf is blank.
             Reproduction of the original in Yale University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Church and state -- Great Britain -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-03 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           IVRISDICTION
        
         
           REGALL
           ,
        
         
           EPISCOPALL
           ,
        
         
           PAPALL
           .
        
         
           WHEREIN
           IS
           DECLARED
        
         
           
             HOW
             THE
             POPE
             HATH
             INTRVDED
          
           Vpon
           the
           Iurisdiction
           of
           Temporall
           Princes
           ,
           and
           
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             The
             intrusion
             is
             discouered
             ,
             and
             the
          
           peculiar
           and
           distinct
           Iurisdiction
           to
           each
           properly
           belonging
           ,
           recouered
           .
        
         
           
             Written
             by
          
           GEORGE
           CARLETON
           .
        
         
           
             IOHN
             18.
             36.
             
          
           
             My
             kingdome
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             :
             if
             my
             kingdome
             were
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             my
             seruants
             would
             surely
             fight
             .
          
        
         
           LONDINI
        
         
           Impensis
           
             Iohannis
             Norton
          
           .
           1610.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           OF
           THE
           SEVERAL
           
             Chapters
             of
             this
             Booke
          
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             state
             of
             the
             question
             .
             
               CHAP.
               I.
            
             
          
           
             That
             Kings
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             had
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             both
             of
             Order
             and
             Iurisdiction
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             Externall
             coactiue
             Iurisdiction
             is
             a
             right
             belonging
             to
             Soueraigne
             Princes
             vnder
             the
             law
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             Externall
             coactiue
             Iurisdiction
             was
             not
             left
             by
             Christ
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             nor
             practised
             by
             the
             Church
             all
             that
             while
             that
             the
             Church
             was
             without
             Christian
             Magistrates
             .
             IIII.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             estate
             and
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             end
             of
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             vntill
             the
             yeare
             of
             Christ
             600.
             
             V.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             estate
             and
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             yeare
             of
             Christ
             600.
             vntill
             the
             conquest
             of
             England
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Papall
             Iurisdiction
             was
             aduanced
             from
             the
             time
             of
             the
             conquest
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             before
             ,
             vntill
             the
             yeare
             of
             Christ
             1300.
             conteyning
             the
             meanes
             of
             raising
             that
             Iurisdiction
             by
             forgery
             ,
             Friars
             ,
             Oathes
             :
             and
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             pretended
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             Inuestitures
             ,
             Exemptions
             ,
             lawes
             imposed
             ,
             Appellation
             ,
             deposing
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             absoluing
             their
             subiects
             from
             faith
             and
             Alleageance
             .
             VII
             .
          
           
             How
             this
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             after
             it
             was
             thus
             declared
             by
             the
             Popes
             Clerks
             was
             refuted
             by
             the
             learned
             men
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             repressed
             by
             Councels
             .
             VIII
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THT
           MOST
           REVEREND
           FATHER
           IN
           GOD
           ,
           MY
           VERY
           GOOD
           LORD
           ,
           THE
           Lord
           Archbishop
           of
           CANTERBVRIE
           ,
           his
           
             Grace
             ,
             Metropolitan
             and
             Primate
             of
             al
             England
             ,
          
           and
           one
           of
           his
           Maiesties
           most
           Honourable
           Priuie
           Counsell
           .
        
         
           IOb
           the
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           (
           most
           Reuerend
           Father
           in
           God
           )
           entring
           into
           the
           meditation
           of
           the
           care
           ,
           labor
           ,
           danger
           and
           deliuerance
           that
           we
           find
           in
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           compareth
           it
           for
           danger
           to
           a
           warfare
           ;
           for
           care
           and
           trauell
           to
           the
           dayes
           of
           an
           hireling
           :
           
           which
           estate
           as
           euery
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           findeth
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           so
           the
           same
           is
           much
           more
           apparant
           in
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           time
           of
           her
           warfare
           here
           ,
           as
           she
           is
           ,
           so
           is
           called
           ,
           militant
           .
           As
           this
           assured
           
           and
           expected
           warfare
           from
           the
           beginning
           hath
           kept
           the
           Church
           in
           continuall
           exercise
           and
           watch
           against
           many
           and
           strong
           aduersaries
           :
           so
           toward
           the
           end
           of
           this
           warfare
           ,
           that
           is
           toward
           the
           end
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           the
           aduersaries
           growing
           more
           skilfull
           ,
           more
           bòld
           and
           desperate
           then
           before
           ,
           the
           warfare
           must
           of
           necessitie
           bee
           made
           more
           daungerous
           .
           The
           greatnesse
           of
           which
           daunger
           may
           draw
           the
           gouernours
           of
           the
           Church
           to
           a
           more
           sensible
           apprehension
           of
           their
           duties
           ,
           who
           according
           to
           the
           daunger
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           cannot
           but
           vnderstand
           that
           their
           care
           ,
           industry
           ,
           vigilancy
           ,
           and
           courage
           must
           be
           increased
           for
           the
           preseruation
           of
           the
           peace
           ,
           and
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           which
           they
           gouern
           :
           so
           that
           the
           malice
           ,
           industrie
           and
           desperate
           attempts
           of
           the
           aduersaries
           ,
           are
           to
           them
           so
           many
           prouocations
           stirring
           thē
           vp
           more
           carefully
           to
           watch
           .
        
         
           Which
           care
           hath
           singularly
           appeared
           in
           your
           Grace
           ,
           who
           as
           a
           Generall
           in
           this
           warfare
           haue
           giuen
           no
           rest
           to
           your selfe
           ,
           but
           by
           preuenting
           the
           purposes
           of
           the
           enemies
           by
           espying
           their
           secrets
           ,
           by
           answering
           their
           present
           incounters
           ,
           by
           incouraging
           inferiours
           ,
           haue
           declared
           your
           carefull
           seruice
           in
           this
           warfare
           setting
           the
           battel
           in
           order
           and
           incouraging
           euery
           souldier
           in
           his
           proper
           standing
           ,
           and
           place
           :
           vnder
           this
           conduct
           haue
           I
           vndertaken
           this
           peece
           of
           seruice
           for
           the
           opening
           the
           truth
           of
           ●…urisdiction
           
           of
           late
           so
           much
           oppugned
           ,
           defaced
           ,
           and
           confounded
           by
           the
           aduersaries
           .
           Wherein
           as
           I
           can
           not
           promise
           any
           worth
           of
           my
           seruice
           ,
           so
           I
           shall
           bee
           able
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           to
           challenge
           the
           reward
           of
           faithfull
           and
           sincere
           dealing
           .
        
         
           The
           question
           I
           confesse
           ,
           requireth
           a
           man
           as
           skilful
           in
           distinguishing
           this
           confused
           masse
           of
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           which
           they
           now
           haue
           cast
           vpon
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           Archimedes
           was
           in
           examining
           the
           gouldsmithes
           fraude
           ,
           who
           hauing
           receiued
           a
           certaine
           Weight
           of
           gould
           of
           Hiero
           King
           of
           Sicily
           to
           make
           a
           goulden
           
           crowne
           which
           he
           would
           offer
           to
           his
           Gods
           ;
           stoale
           away
           much
           of
           the
           gold
           ,
           and
           put
           siluer
           in
           the
           place
           thereof
           ,
           rendring
           to
           Hiero
           his
           true
           weight
           againe
           .
           To
           examine
           this
           fraud
           without
           melting
           of
           the
           crowne
           ,
           was
           a
           worke
           to
           exercise
           the
           great
           wit
           of
           Archimedes
           himselfe
           :
           such
           is
           this
           masse
           of
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           wherin
           fraudulent
           workmen
           (
           as
           they
           who
           confound
           gold
           ,
           siluer
           ,
           coper
           ,
           and
           brasse
           together
           )
           haue
           taken
           the
           Iurisdiction
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           of
           kings
           ;
           and
           mingling
           both
           together
           ,
           adding
           much
           of
           their
           owne
           drosse
           thereto
           ,
           haue
           made
           it
           as
           a
           deceiptfull
           crowne
           to
           offer
           to
           their
           great
           God
           ,
           to
           set
           it
           vpon
           his
           h●…ad
           .
           To
           distingu●…sh
           this
           confused
           ma●…se
           ,
           &
           to
           giue
           to
           each
           his
           own
           right
           ,
           was
           a
           thing
           wherin
           I
           foūd
           the
           greater
           difficulty
           ,
           because
           none
           of
           late
           yeeres
           hath
           troden
           this
           path
           before
           me
           ,
           whose
           footsteppes
           
           might
           haue
           directed
           me
           .
           For
           the
           question
           of
           the
           Supremacy
           is
           handled
           learnedly
           &
           worthithily
           by
           others
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           haue
           giuen
           some
           light
           to
           this
           question
           of
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           yet
           they
           doe
           it
           but
           in
           some
           passages
           ,
           not
           handling
           the
           question
           fully
           and
           purposely
           ,
           but
           by
           occasion
           sometimes
           falling
           into
           some
           parts
           thereof
           .
           Wherefore
           I
           thought
           it
           would
           be
           a
           necessary
           seruice
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           this
           thing
           might
           be
           truely
           brought
           to
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           the
           fraudulent
           confusion
           of
           t●…is
           crowne
           of
           Iurisdiction
           standing
           vpon
           the
           proud
           head
           of
           the
           Pope
           examined
           &
           distinguished
           ,
           the
           siluer
           seuered
           from
           the
           gold
           ,
           and
           the
           drosse
           from
           both
           .
        
         
           As
           Iurisdiction
           lay
           thus
           confounded
           by
           those
           false
           workemen
           of
           Rome
           ,
           so
           at
           the
           first
           triall
           of
           it
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           examined
           by
           vnskilfull
           and
           deceitfull
           triars
           ,
           who
           fet
           the
           rules
           of
           their
           triall
           not
           from
           the
           truth
           but
           from
           ambition
           and
           adulation
           ,
           they
           taking
           vpon
           them
           to
           be
           triars
           of
           truth
           ,
           made
           things
           as
           bad
           or
           farre
           worse
           by
           their
           handling
           then
           they
           were
           before
           :
           and
           so
           wrapped
           this
           question
           in
           newe
           difficulties
           .
           For
           when
           Henrie
           the
           eight
           tooke
           this
           title
           of
           supreme
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           though
           the
           sounder
           and
           more
           iudicious
           part
           of
           the
           Church
           then
           vnderstood
           the
           words
           of
           that
           title
           so
           ,
           as
           no
           offence
           might
           iustly
           rise
           by
           it
           :
           yet
           they
           that
           were
           suddenly
           brought
           from
           their
           olde
           opinion
           of
           
           perie
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           obseruance
           of
           the
           Kings
           religion
           ;
           retained
           a
           grosse
           and
           impure
           sense
           of
           those
           words
           ,
           as
           most
           cōmonly
           by
           such
           is
           retained
           to
           this
           day
           .
           For
           when
           
             Stephen
             Gardiner
          
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           was
           at
           Ratisbon
           in
           Germanie
           
           vpon
           the
           Kings
           affaires
           ,
           he
           there
           taking
           occasion
           to
           declare
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           title
           ,
           supreme
           head
           of
           the
           Church
           giuen
           to
           king
           Henrie
           the
           eight
           taught
           that
           the
           King
           had
           such
           a
           power
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           appoint
           and
           prescribe
           new
           ordinances
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           euen
           matters
           concerning
           faith
           and
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           abolish
           old
           :
           as
           namely
           that
           the
           King
           might
           forbid
           the
           marriage
           of
           Priests
           ,
           and
           might
           take
           away
           the
           vse
           of
           the
           cup
           in
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           the
           Lords
           supper
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           things
           might
           appoint
           what
           he
           list
           .
           This
           manner
           of
           declaring
           the
           Kings
           Iurisdiction
           ,
           did
           so
           much
           offend
           the
           reformed
           
           Churches
           ,
           that
           Caluin
           &
           the
           writers
           of
           the
           Centuries
           
           doe
           much
           complaine
           thereof
           ,
           and
           worthily
           ,
           For
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Winchester
           sought
           not
           like
           a
           curious
           triar
           of
           mettals
           to
           seuere
           the
           gold
           from
           the
           siluer
           and
           drosse
           from
           both
           :
           but
           as
           hee
           found
           this
           massie
           crown
           of
           Iurisdiction
           vpon
           the
           Popes
           head
           ,
           so
           he
           tooke
           it
           with
           gold
           ,
           siluer
           ,
           coper
           ,
           drosse
           and
           all
           :
           and
           set
           vpon
           the
           Kings
           head
           :
           So
           that
           the
           thing
           which
           procured
           so
           much
           offence
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           title
           ,
           but
           the
           Bishops
           false
           and
           erronious
           declaration
           of
           that
           title
           .
        
         
         
           If
           any
           obiect
           against
           me
           :
           what
           then
           ?
           will
           you
           take
           vpon
           you
           to
           handle
           this
           thing
           ,
           better
           then
           such
           a
           learned
           and
           prudent
           Prelate
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           wanted
           neither
           wit
           nor
           learning
           for
           the
           opening
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           loue
           to
           the
           truth
           :
           which
           loue
           when
           I
           shall
           bring
           to
           this
           question
           ,
           I
           finde
           my selfe
           therby
           so
           supported
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           perfections
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           nor
           mine
           owne
           imperfections
           can
           daūt
           me
           so
           much
           ,
           as
           to
           cause
           me
           to
           giue
           ouer
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           truth
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           a
           more
           skilfull
           Archimedes
           might
           haue
           beene
           set
           on
           this
           worke
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           the
           things
           that
           haue
           lien
           so
           long
           confounded
           in
           this
           question
           ;
           or
           the
           common
           helpe
           of
           many
           might
           haue
           beene
           combined
           ,
           wherin
           our
           aduersaries
           are
           now
           growen
           wiser
           in
           their
           generation
           then
           the
           children
           of
           light
           .
           And
           though
           it
           seeme
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           an
           euill
           cause
           hath
           more
           need
           of
           helpes
           :
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           that
           they
           who
           haue
           the
           handling
           of
           a
           good
           cause
           ,
           should
           in
           confidence
           of
           the
           cause
           neglect
           any
           helpe
           ,
           that
           possibly
           they
           may
           attain
           vnto
           .
           Albeit
           we
           must
           confesse
           that
           the
           arme
           of
           God
           hath
           wonderfully
           declared
           it selfe
           by
           weak
           meanes
           against
           great
           .
        
         
           For
           if
           a
           man
           should
           looke
           vpon
           the
           meanes
           on
           both
           sides
           with
           an
           eye
           of
           flesh
           ,
           he
           would
           thinke
           as
           Vzziah
           did
           ,
           When
           the
           Arke
           was
           shaken
           ,
           that
           the
           
           Church
           could
           not
           possibly
           stand
           vp
           by
           so
           weake
           
           meanes
           :
           For
           on
           the
           one
           side
           the
           Pope
           sheweth
           himselfe
           with
           the
           riches
           of
           Saint
           Peters
           great
           and
           potent
           patrimony
           ,
           with
           the
           helpe
           of
           so
           many
           great
           Princes
           ,
           with
           the
           councell
           and
           policie
           of
           his
           Cardinals
           ,
           with
           the
           armies
           of
           his
           Canonists
           ,
           Priests
           secular
           and
           regular
           ,
           but
           especially
           in
           these
           later
           years
           ,
           of
           his
           Iesuites
           ,
           who
           glorying
           so
           much
           of
           their
           learning
           ,
           and
           filling
           the
           world
           with
           their
           vaunts
           ,
           being
           supported
           by
           wealth
           and
           policie
           ,
           abounding
           with
           all
           worldly
           meanes
           that
           their
           hearts
           can
           desire
           incouraged
           by
           preferments
           ,
           march
           like
           armed
           troupes
           entring
           a
           battell
           :
           On
           the
           other
           side
           a
           company
           of
           poore
           men
           ,
           
             Luther
             ,
             Bucer
             ,
             Zuinglius
             ,
             O●…colampadius
             ,
             Martyr
             ,
             Caluin
          
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           v●…terly
           contemned
           of
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           bringing
           no
           other
           furniture
           with
           them
           ,
           sauing
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           learning
           ,
           and
           a
           loue
           to
           the
           trueth
           ,
           seeme
           to
           make
           a
           poore
           shew
           without
           force
           ,
           without
           glory
           .
           If
           Gods
           truth
           were
           to
           ●…e
           vpholden
           by
           humane
           meanes
           ,
           or
           if
           the
           seruants
           of
           the
           truth
           were
           drawne
           to
           speake
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           Lawyers
           are
           for
           their
           fees
           at
           the
           barre
           :
           then
           what
           hope
           could
           wee
           haue
           to
           stand
           against
           the
           Iesuites
           the
           Popes
           Lawyers
           ,
           who
           by
           inuincible
           clamours
           ,
           facing
           and
           obstinacy
           ,
           make
           not
           truth
           ,
           but
           victory
           the
           end
           they
           aime
           at
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           there
           is
           great
           oddes
           in
           the
           meanes
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           so
           there
           appeareth
           no
           lesse
           difference
           in
           the
           
           successe
           on
           the
           other
           side
           :
           For
           by
           these
           weake
           and
           contemned
           means
           the
           world
           is
           subdued
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           deliuered
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           superstition
           ,
           wisdome
           is
           iustified
           of
           her
           owne
           children
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           triumpheth
           in
           the
           sincerity
           and
           godlinesse
           of
           weake
           meanes
           ,
           against
           the
           malice
           ,
           policy
           and
           strength
           of
           her
           prepotent
           aduersaries
           .
        
         
           Which
           successe
           compared
           with
           the
           meanes
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           doth
           manifest
           the
           arme
           of
           God
           to
           be
           in
           the
           cause
           ,
           that
           groweth
           so
           much
           against
           the
           expectation
           of
           the
           world
           and
           meanes
           .
           For
           what
           other
           power
           could
           make
           so
           weake
           meanes
           preuaile
           so
           much
           ,
           against
           so
           great
           policy
           and
           strength
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           power
           (
           though
           not
           in
           the
           sam●…
           measure
           )
           which
           by
           a
           company
           of
           poore
           Fishermen
           (
           despised
           in
           the
           world
           )
           subdued
           the
           whole
           world
           vnto
           the
           obedience
           of
           Christ
           ?
           As
           this
           successe
           and
           blessing
           by
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           hath
           beene
           hitherto
           apparant
           in
           this
           cause
           :
           so
           the
           Iesuites
           take
           order
           that
           the
           same
           successe
           and
           blessing
           may
           continually
           hereafter
           follow
           our
           cause
           ,
           vntill
           it
           hath
           rooted
           out
           all
           the
           aduersaries
           that
           make
           opposition
           against
           it
           :
           for
           what
           greater
           strength
           or
           aduantage
           can
           bee
           giuen
           to
           our
           cause
           ,
           then
           the
           wickednesse
           of
           our
           aduersaries
           doth
           giue
           ?
           How
           often
           doth
           Moses
           declare
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Israell
           ,
           that
           the
           fauour
           of
           God
           was
           so
           much
           declared
           towards
           them
           ,
           not
           for
           their
           owne
           righteousnes
           ,
           
           but
           for
           the
           wickednes
           of
           their
           aduersaries
           ?
           So
           that
           if
           we
           should
           stand
           still
           and
           looke
           on
           ,
           and
           holde
           our selues
           in
           patience
           ,
           our
           aduersaries
           will
           worke
           the
           meanes
           ,
           by
           their
           owne
           strange
           cruelties
           in
           their
           Inquisitions
           ,
           by
           their
           prophane
           and
           vncleane
           conuersation
           ,
           by
           their
           grosse
           Idolatry
           ,
           by
           their
           horrible
           treasons
           and
           conspiracies
           against
           the
           liues
           of
           Princes
           ,
           by
           their
           diuelish
           deuises
           for
           subuersion
           of
           whole
           States
           at
           one
           blow
           ,
           by
           their
           hypocrisie
           ,
           falshood
           and
           aequiuocations
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           most
           admirable
           and
           exquisit
           villany
           that
           euer
           was
           inuented
           ,
           in
           deprauing
           ,
           corrupting
           ,
           altering
           and
           chaunging
           all
           auncient
           writers
           :
           by
           these
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           practises
           of
           wickednes
           ,
           they
           themselues
           will
           worke
           the
           meanes
           of
           our
           successe
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           owne
           destruction
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Prince
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           his
           first
           begotten
           had
           not
           blinded
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           their
           hearts
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           choose
           but
           see
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           the
           experience
           of
           Gods
           fauour
           and
           protection
           mightily
           declared
           from
           heauen
           vpon
           our
           cause
           our
           Prince
           and
           State
           ;
           and
           of
           late
           much
           increased
           and
           made
           apparant
           to
           all
           th●…
           world
           by
           their
           owne
           wicked
           practises
           .
        
         
           Then
           the
           difference
           being
           so
           great
           in
           the
           meanes
           and
           in
           the
           successe
           ,
           so
           great
           also
           betweene
           our
           conuersation
           and
           theirs
           ,
           must
           needes
           declare
           a
           great
           difference
           betweene
           our
           hopes
           and
           theirs
           ,
           our
           Religion
           and
           theirs
           :
           they
           haue
           raised
           the
           Princes
           and
           
           armies
           of
           the
           world
           against
           vs
           ,
           when
           they
           pretended
           peace
           :
           wee
           neuer
           vsed
           deceit
           or
           wrong
           against
           them
           :
           they
           haue
           by
           barbarous
           deuises
           attempted
           to
           procure
           our
           vtter
           subuersion
           ,
           we
           desire
           hartily
           their
           conuersion
           to
           God
           :
           they
           curse
           ,
           reuile
           ,
           and
           baspheme
           vs
           ,
           wee
           pray
           for
           them
           :
           this
           difference
           may
           shew
           ,
           where
           truth
           and
           Religion
           is
           ;
           and
           might
           if
           they
           entred
           into
           the
           serious
           consideration
           of
           things
           ,
           drawe
           them
           to
           cease
           from
           all
           wicked
           attempts
           ,
           to
           follow
           and
           embrace
           one
           trueth
           ,
           and
           to
           worshippe
           one
           God
           with
           vs.
           
        
         
           But
           if
           there
           be
           no
           remedy
           ,
           but
           that
           Princes
           and
           States
           must
           be
           oppugned
           by
           a
           perpetuall
           league
           of
           Conspiracy
           from
           Rome
           :
           if
           nothing
           can
           satisfie
           them
           but
           the
           blood
           of
           Kings
           ,
           then
           what
           remaineth
           but
           that
           the
           Princes
           of
           Christendome
           prepare
           themselues
           to
           that
           great
           battel
           ,
           which
           
             S.
             Iohn
          
           saith
           shal
           be
           fought
           in
           the
           plain
           of
           the
           earth
           against
           Gog
           and
           Magog
           .
           When
           God
           shall
           raise
           the
           spirits
           of
           princes
           
           to
           that
           worke
           ,
           he
           will
           open
           the
           way
           and
           giue
           the
           successe
           :
           for
           fire
           shall
           come
           downe
           from
           God
           ,
           out
           of
           heauen
           ,
           and
           deuoure
           the
           enemies
           .
           Vnto
           which
           seruice
           there
           is
           nothing
           so
           effectuall
           to
           animate
           the
           princes
           of
           Christendome
           ,
           as
           is
           this
           new
           and
           strange
           claime
           of
           the
           popes
           Iurisdiction
           ouer
           princes
           :
           which
           thing
           because
           it
           is
           so
           much
           pursued
           by
           the
           Popes
           and
           their
           flatterers
           ,
           and
           onely
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           great
           
           marke
           whereunto
           they
           addresse
           all
           their
           attempts
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           summe
           of
           all
           their
           Religion
           :
           therfore
           I
           haue
           endeuoured
           to
           open
           the
           whole
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           the
           parts
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           this
           question
           in
           such
           a
           light
           as
           I
           could
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           satisfie
           all
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           to
           giue
           an
           occasion
           to
           the
           iudicious
           .
           I
           was
           desirous
           to
           leaue
           no
           part
           vntouched
           ,
           that
           all
           might
           come
           to
           a
           triall
           ,
           and
           am
           ready
           also
           withall
           ,
           to
           bring
           my selfe
           to
           the
           triall
           ,
           willing
           to
           learne
           and
           to
           amend
           any
           error
           ,
           after
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           manifested
           by
           the
           truth
           to
           bee
           an
           errour
           :
           for
           which
           cause
           ,
           I
           submit
           all
           to
           the
           iudicious
           and
           godly
           censure
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           My
           care
           was
           also
           after
           my
           seruice
           to
           God
           ,
           to
           performe
           herein
           a
           true
           seruice
           to
           his
           Maiesty
           ,
           by
           opening
           the
           Iurisdiction
           of
           Kings
           :
           which
           I
           haue
           done
           ,
           not
           as
           they
           vse
           to
           doe
           who
           serue
           the
           Pope
           ,
           respecting
           no
           other
           rules
           of
           that
           seruice
           ,
           then
           his
           pleasure
           and
           their
           adulation
           ,
           but
           I
           haue
           disputed
           the
           Kings
           right
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           from
           the
           rules
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           knowing
           that
           the
           noble
           disposition
           of
           his
           Maiesty
           will
           admit
           of
           no
           seruice
           ,
           whereby
           God
           or
           the
           truth
           is
           preiudiced
           .
           All
           which
           as
           I
           commend
           to
           your
           Graces
           fauour
           and
           protection
           ,
           to
           whom
           God
           hath
           committed
           the
           care
           of
           his
           Church
           here
           ,
           so
           with
           my
           hearty
           prayers
           ,
           I
           commend
           your
           Grace
           to
           the
           fa●…our
           and
           protection
           of
           God
           ;
           who
           inrich
           your
           heart
           
           with
           his
           plentifull
           graces
           ,
           that
           as
           for
           your
           proper
           comfort
           and
           direction
           ,
           you
           may
           enioy
           them
           ,
           so
           you
           may
           vse
           them
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           comfort
           of
           his
           Church
           through
           Iesus
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Your
           Graces
           to
           be
           commanded
           in
           all
           duety
           ,
        
         
           GEORGE
           CARLETON
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           An
           Admonition
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           IT
           may
           bee
           thought
           strange
           ,
           that
           so
           many
           are
           found
           to
           write
           in
           this
           contradicting
           age
           ,
           one
           contrary
           to
           another
           :
           the
           trueth
           cannot
           bee
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           is
           a
           great
           fault
           on
           the
           one
           side
           :
           the
           Reader
           that
           is
           desirous
           to
           trie
           where
           the
           fault
           is
           ,
           may
           be
           intreated
           to
           marke
           with
           aduised
           obseruation
           some
           things
           ,
           wherein
           our
           aduersaries
           wanting
           either
           knowledge
           or
           sinceritie
           ,
           haue
           broken
           all
           the
           rules
           of
           right
           writing
           ,
           to
           deceiue
           such
           as
           cannot
           iudge
           (
           of
           which
           sort
           the
           greatest
           part
           consisteth
           )
           I
           doe
           therefore
           intreat
           the
           Readers
           ,
           especially
           such
           as
           reade
           my
           Booke
           with
           a
           purpose
           to
           answere
           it
           ;
           to
           consider
           these
           things
           ,
           wherein
           we
           challeng
           our
           aduersaries
           for
           euil
           dealing
           ,
           in
           this
           particular
           Controuersie
           :
           First
           ,
           In
           setting
           downe
           our
           opinion
           ,
           they
           make
           it
           not
           that
           which
           we
           hold
           ,
           but
           another
           thing
           ;
           and
           then
           make
           large
           discourses
           in
           vaine
           :
           they
           should
           vnderstand
           our
           cause
           as
           we
           deliuer
           it
           :
           for
           we
           deuise
           not
           their
           opinion
           ,
           but
           take
           it
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           bookes
           ,
           especially
           from
           the
           Popes
           Canons
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           refute
           vs
           ,
           they
           bring
           their
           owne
           Canon
           law
           ,
           which
           was
           deuised
           in
           preiudice
           of
           the
           freedome
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           is
           our
           aduersarie
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           bee
           our
           Iudge
           :
           Thirdly
           ,
           When
           they
           produce
           the
           testimonies
           of
           ancient
           fathers
           ,
           the
           abuse
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           challenge
           them
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           vnderstand
           the
           question
           :
           for
           the
           fathers
           write
           for
           the
           spirituall
           Iurisdiction
           of
           the
           Church
           aboue
           Princes
           ;
           which
           thing
           we
           neuer
           denied
           .
           But
           against
           the
           coactiue
           Iurisdiction
           of
           Prinees
           in
           matters
           Ecclesiasticall
           :
           which
           thing
           we
           hold
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           neuer
           w●…ote
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           for
           it
           .
           If
           these
           things
           were
           faithfully
           obserued
           (
           as
           they
           are
           all
           peruerted
           in
           
           this
           cause
           by
           one
           that
           termeth
           himself
           the
           Catholick
           Diuine
           )
           and
           if
           the
           truth
           were
           sought
           with
           conscience
           ,
           and
           not
           preiudice
           maintained
           with
           resolution
           ,
           men
           would
           neuer
           presume
           so
           much
           vpon
           the
           simplicitie
           of
           the
           Readers
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           confidence
           of
           their
           wit
           and
           learning
           ,
           would
           they
           suffer
           themselues
           to
           be
           set
           to
           the
           maintenance
           of
           any
           cause
           whatsoeuer
           .
           Let
           me
           farther
           intreate
           him
           that
           would
           aunswere
           me
           ,
           to
           enter
           into
           this
           short
           and
           serious
           meditation
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           thus
           :
           Either
           my
           purpose
           is
           to
           serue
           God
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           may
           looke
           for
           a
           blessing
           vpon
           my
           labours
           ;
           or
           else
           to
           serue
           man
           though
           against
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           may
           looke
           for
           a
           curse
           vpon
           my selfe
           and
           my
           labours
           :
           let
           this
           Meditation
           rule
           thy
           pen
           and
           heart
           :
           I
           aske
           no
           more
           .
           Last
           of
           all
           let
           me
           intreate
           thee
           of
           curtesie
           ,
           to
           amend
           the
           faults
           escaped
           in
           printing
           ,
           with
           thy
           pen
           ,
           thus
           .
        
      
       
         
           P.
           2.
           
           Lin.
           10.
           
           Or
           some
           others
           ,
           superfluous
           .
           p.
           13.
           l.
           2.
           as
           ,
           superfluous
           .
           p.
           14.
           l.
           29
           for
           more
           read
           meer
           .
           p.
           22.
           l.
           28.
           the
           superfluous
           .
           p.
           30.
           l.
           15
           for
           teached
           r.
           touched
           .
           p.
           52.
           marg
           .
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           p.
           73.
           l.
           28
           r.
           against
           the
           infringers
           of
           the
           priuiledges
           of
           the
           Sea
           Apostolick
           .
           p.
           85.
           l.
           19.
           therto
           superfluous
           .
           p.
           98.
           l.
           27.
           full
           superfluous
           .
           p.
           105.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           M.
           Luther
           .
           p.
           107.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           M.
           Luther
           .
           p.
           108.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           M.
           Bucer
           .
           p.
           108.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           M.
           Antonius
           Flam.
           p.
           109.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           M.
           Chemnicius
           .
           p.
           195.
           l.
           19.
           
           Deposed
           by
           Pope
           Stephen
           ,
           r.
           deposed
           or
           his
           deposition
           allowed
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           Pope
           Stephen
           .
           p.
           198.
           l.
           4.
           for
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           r.
           some
           Bishops
           .
           p.
           211.
           l.
           11.
           for
           opportunelyr
           .
           opportunity
           .
           p.
           228.
           l.
           r2
           .
           some
           report
           the
           poyson
           to
           haue
           beene
           giuen
           in
           the
           bread
           ,
           and
           some
           in
           the
           cup.
           p.
           229.
           l.
           31.
           for
           great
           r.
           greatest
           .
           p.
           234
           l.
           15.
           for
           Frederic
           r.
           Lodouic
           .
           p.
           234.
           l.
           22.
           for
           Rhenes
           r.
           Rense
           .
           p.
           234.
           l.
           27.
           for
           Rhenes
           r.
           Rense
           .
           p.
           236.
           l
           19.
           generall
           superfluous
           .
           p.
           250.
           l.
           28.
           r.
           adhaerentium
           ,
           &
           adhaerere
           volentium
           .
           p.
           262.
           l.
           21.
           for
           ver
           r.
           viri
           .
           p.
           272.
           l.
           18.
           for
           chusing
           r.
           choosen
           .
           p.
           272.
           l.
           22.
           for
           to
           .
           r.
           in
           .
           p.
           279.
           l.
           30.
           no
           supe●…fluous
           .
           p.
           294.
           l.
           16.
           for
           cultus
           r.
           cultu
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           OF
           THE
           IVRISDICTION
           OF
           PRINCES
           ,
           IN
           Causes
           and
           ouer
           Persons
           Ecclesiasticall
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               The
               state
               of
               the
               Question
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             lawfull
             authoritie
             and
             Iurisdiction
             of
             Kings
             in
             matters
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             is
             now
             and
             hath
             beene
             for
             some
             ages
             heeretofore
             much
             impugned
             by
             such
             ,
             who
             by
             vsurpation
             hauing
             incroached
             vpon
             the
             right
             of
             Kings
             ,
             seeke
             by
             all
             subtill
             and
             colourable
             deuises
             to
             maintaine
             that
             by
             skill
             and
             some
             shew
             of
             learning
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             gotten
             by
             fraud
             .
             All
             this
             mischiefe
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             vsurping
             powre
             ,
             and
             taking
             to
             himselfe
             that
             honour
             whereunto
             God
             hath
             not
             called
             him
             ,
             hath
             brought
             all
             authoritie
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             Ciuill
             into
             great
             confusion
             ;
             by
             vsurping
             the
             right
             both
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             of
             States
             .
             Now
             our
             desire
             
             being
             to
             open
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             declare
             the
             lawfull
             right
             of
             Princes
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             it
             seemeth
             needfull
             first
             to
             set
             downe
             what
             power
             is
             giuen
             to
             the
             Pope
             by
             them
             that
             flatter
             him
             :
             so
             shall
             the
             right
             of
             the
             King
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             better
             appeare
             .
          
           
             2
             They
             yeeld
             to
             the
             Pope
             a
             fulnesse
             of
             power
             as
             they
             tearme
             it
             ,
             from
             whence
             all
             Spirituall
             Iurisdiction
             must
             proceed
             to
             others
             ;
             some
             adde
             also
             Temporall
             :
             of
             Spirituall
             Iurisdiction
             
             Bellarmine
             saith
             [
             all
             Bishops
             receiue
             Iurisdiction
             from
             the
             Pope
             ]
             The
             like
             some
             of
             them
             or
             some
             others
             teach
             also
             of
             Temporall
             power
             :
             the
             difference
             which
             they
             obserue
             is
             ,
             that
             Spirituall
             power
             is
             deriued
             from
             the
             Pope
             to
             all
             Bishops
             :
             but
             Temporall
             power
             is
             giuen
             to
             execute
             some
             seruice
             .
             
               Augustinus
               Triumphus
            
             of
             Ancona
             ,
             who
             wrote
             about
             three
             hundreth
             yeeres
             agoe
             ,
             at
             the
             commaundement
             of
             Iohn
             22.
             
             Pope
             ,
             set
             foorth
             of
             late
             by
             the
             authoritie
             and
             priuiledge
             of
             Gregorie
             13.
             did
             long
             before
             the
             Iesuits
             dispute
             this
             question
             of
             the
             Popes
             Soueraigne
             authoritie
             ouer
             Princes
             :
             since
             which
             time
             the
             Friars
             haue
             closely
             followed
             
             his
             footsteps
             .
             His
             assertion
             is
             ,
             
               Omnis
               potestas
               imperatorum
               &
               regum
               est
               subdelegata
               respectu
               potestatis
               Papae
               .
            
             And
             againe
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             
               Omnis
               potestas
               saecularis
               est
               restringenda
               ,
               amplianda
               ,
               executioni
               mandanda
               ad
               imperium
               Pap●…
               .
            
             These
             and
             the
             like
             positions
             are
             now
             resolutely
             and
             stiffely
             maintained
             by
             the
             Iesuits
             and
             others
             of
             that
             faction
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             agreeth
             well
             with
             the
             Canon
             lawes
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             fundamentall
             lawes
             of
             the
             court
             of
             Rome
             .
             For
             thus
             they
             say
             :
             
               Nos
               tam
               ex
               superioritate
               quam
               ad
               imperium
               non
               est
               dubium
               nos
            
             
             
               habere
               &c.
            
             
             That
             is
             ,
             [
             we
             aswell
             by
             that
             soueraignetie
             and
             right
             which
             without
             all
             doubt
             we
             haue
             to
             the
             Empire
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             that
             power
             whereby
             we
             succ●…ed
             the
             Emperour
             in
             the
             vacancie
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             no
             lesse
             also
             by
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             that
             power
             which
             Christ
             the
             King
             of
             kings
             ,
             and
             Lord
             of
             lords
             hath
             in
             the
             person
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             graunted
             to
             vs
             though
             vnworthy
             :
             declare
             all
             such
             sentences
             and
             processes
             (
             made
             by
             Henry
             7.
             )
             void
             and
             of
             
             none
             effect
             ]
             Thus
             saith
             Clement
             5.
             
             Pope
             against
             Henrie
             7.
             
             Emperour
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             saith
             Boniface
             8.
             
             Pope
             ,
             in
             a
             Constitution
             of
             his
             .
             
               Oportet
               glad●…um
               esse
               sub
               gladio
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             That
             is
             [
             one
             
             sword
             must
             be
             vnder
             another
             sword
             ,
             and
             the
             Temporall
             authoritie
             must
             be
             subiected
             to
             the
             Spirituall
             authoritie
             :
             for
             when
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             :
             there
             is
             no
             power
             but
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             powers
             that
             are
             ,
             are
             ordained
             of
             God.
             They
             could
             not
             be
             ordinated
             ,
             vnlesse
             one
             sword
             were
             vnder
             another
             :
             and
             a
             little
             after
             .
             Thus
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             of
             the
             power
             Ecclesiasticall
             is
             verified
             the
             prophecie
             of
             Ieremie
             ,
             behold
             I
             haue
             s●…t
             thee
             ouer
             nations
             ,
             and
             kingdomes
             to
             plucke
             vp
             and
             to
             root
             out
             ,
             and
             to
             destroy
             and
             to
             
             throw
             downe
             ,
             and
             to
             build
             and
             to
             plant
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             we
             declare
             ,
             we
             say
             ,
             we
             define
             ,
             we
             pronounce
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             necessarie
             to
             saluation
             to
             beleeue
             that
             euery
             humane
             creature
             is
             subiect
             to
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             .
             ]
             These
             be
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             court
             of
             Rome
             
             which
             some
             of
             late
             haue
             so
             much
             adored
             as
             to
             call
             them
             Catholike
             Diuinitie
             ,
             and
             which
             for
             truth
             and
             certaintie
             ,
             and
             for
             authoritie
             ouer
             their
             consciences
             ,
             they
             hold
             comparable
             euen
             with
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             all
             which
             wee
             collect
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             court
             of
             Rome
             or
             the
             Popes
             faction
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             all
             power
             Spirituall
             and
             Temporall
             aboue
             all
             other
             whatsoeuer
             .
             This
             I
             call
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             the
             Popes
             faction
             ,
             because
             we
             finde
             the
             most
             learned
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             hold
             the
             contrary
             .
             For
             concerning
             spirituall
             power
             ,
             the
             best
             learned
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             yea
             and
             whole
             councels
             maintaine
             the
             Spiritual
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             be
             aboue
             the
             Pope
             ;
             as
             hereafter
             we
             shall
             declare
             .
             And
             for
             this
             Temporall
             power
             aboue
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             ,
             claimed
             by
             the
             Popes
             in
             their
             Canon
             Lawe
             ,
             maintained
             by
             their
             flatterers
             :
             it
             seemeth
             so
             straunge
             ,
             so
             new
             and
             absurd
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             maintaine
             it
             ,
             are
             not
             as
             yet
             agreed
             vpon
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             .
             For
             some
             hold
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             this
             power
             directly
             ouer
             Princes
             ,
             as
             the
             Canonists
             ,
             to
             whom
             some
             of
             the
             Shoole-men
             may
             be
             added
             as
             Triumphus
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             late
             called
             
               Congregationis
               Oratorij
            
             ,
             as
             Cardinall
             
               Baronius
               ,
               Bozius
            
             ,
             and
             such
             .
             Others
             denying
             this
             direct
             power
             ,
             hold
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             the
             same
             power
             but
             indirectly
             ,
             as
             depending
             vpon
             his
             Spirituall
             power
             ;
             of
             this
             opinion
             is
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             these
             both
             hold
             the
             same
             conclusion
             ,
             but
             differ
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             holding
             it
             .
             Others
             there
             
             be
             who
             are
             in
             some
             sort
             content
             to
             allowe
             the
             Popes
             Fatherhood
             in
             spirituall
             matters
             ,
             in
             case
             lie
             would
             not
             prooue
             incorrigible
             ,
             but
             vtterly
             denie
             this
             power
             ouer
             princes
             ,
             both
             direct
             and
             indirect
             :
             of
             this
             opinion
             was
             
               Guil.
               Occham
               ,
               Ma'
               silius
               Patauinus
            
             and
             other
             learned
             men
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             of
             late
             
               Guil.
               Berclaius
            
             a
             French
             Lawyer
             ,
             hath
             with
             great
             learning
             refuted
             both
             the
             former
             opinions
             ,
             of
             the
             Popes
             power
             direct
             and
             indirect
             against
             Bozius
             and
             Bellarmine
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             man
             professeth
             himselfe
             to
             be
             resolued
             to
             liue
             and
             die
             a
             Papist
             :
             so
             that
             on
             the
             one
             side
             stand
             all
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             the
             best
             learned
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             I
             may
             say
             all
             the
             Church
             of
             old
             and
             of
             late
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             standeth
             the
             Pope
             with
             his
             faction
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             his
             flatterers
             :
             and
             this
             I
             call
             (
             with
             some
             of
             former
             ages
             )
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             :
             this
             is
             the
             opinion
             of
             our
             aduersaries
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Our
             positiue
             sentence
             against
             this
             standeth
             in
             two
             parts
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             hath
             incroached
             on
             two
             sides
             ,
             both
             vpon
             the
             right
             of
             Kings
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Kings
             right
             ,
             we
             hold
             
               that
               in
               externall
               coactiue
               Iurisdiction
               the
            
             King
             hath
             supreame
             authoritie
             in
             all
             causes
             and
             ouer
             all
             persons
             Ecclesiasticall
             aswell
             as
             Ciuill
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             hath
             bene
             published
             by
             
             diuerse
             writings
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             which
             by
             publike
             authoritie
             haue
             beene
             enacted
             and
             published
             ;
             declaring
             that
             the
             King
             within
             hi
             Dominions
             hath
             this
             soueraigne
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             that
             heerein
             there
             is
             no
             forraine
             power
             aboue
             the
             King.
             The
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             hath
             beene
             in
             like
             sort
             vsurped
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             by
             drawing
             to
             himselfe
             a
             supposed
             title
             of
             the
             head
             of
             the
             vniuersall
             Church
             :
             by
             deuising
             a
             straunge
             authority
             in
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             power
             ,
             by
             claiming
             a
             newe
             and
             straunge
             priuiledge
             of
             his
             not
             erring
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             making
             himselfe
             the
             onely
             iudge
             of
             controuersies
             of
             faith
             .
             This
             power
             in
             iudging
             and
             determining
             of
             controuersies
             of
             faith
             and
             religion
             ,
             being
             partly
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             partly
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             Pope
             hath
             wrested
             from
             both
             ;
             first
             extolling
             the
             Church
             aboue
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             then
             setting
             himselfe
             aboue
             the
             Church
             .
             Then
             ,
             that
             the
             limits
             of
             each
             power
             may
             be
             truely
             knowne
             ,
             we
             giue
             all
             spirituall
             power
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             all
             externall
             coactiue
             iurisdiction
             to
             
             the
             King
             :
             when
             each
             of
             these
             shall
             haue
             taken
             vp
             his
             owne
             right
             ,
             there
             will
             not
             be
             so
             much
             left
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             as
             these
             great
             flatterers
             the
             Iesuits
             seeke
             to
             heape
             vpon
             him
             .
             Our
             purpose
             is
             first
             ,
             to
             dispute
             the
             right
             which
             Kings
             haue
             in
             coactiue
             power
             ouer
             all
             persons
             and
             in
             all
             causes
             euen
             Ecclesiasticall
             within
             his
             dominions
             :
             by
             persons
             ecclesiasticall
             wee
             vnderstand
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Deans
             ,
             Rectors
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             set
             in
             calling
             and
             place
             Ecclesiasticall
             :
             by
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             wee
             vnderstand
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             
               of
               externall
               coactiue
               Iurisdiction
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             From
             this
             consideration
             of
             persons
             and
             causes
             ,
             arise
             two
             great
             questions
             .
             First
             ,
             concerning
             the
             exemption
             of
             all
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             from
             the
             Kings
             Iurisdiction
             :
             secondly
             ,
             concerning
             the
             exemption
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             from
             temporall
             audience
             and
             iudicature
             .
             For
             the
             better
             vnderstanding
             hereof
             ,
             we
             may
             proceede
             by
             some
             distinctions
             :
             for
             when
             our
             aduersaries
             teach
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             and
             we
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             is
             the
             supreame
             gouernor
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             though
             in
             some
             sound
             of
             wordes
             ,
             these
             things
             seeme
             not
             much
             to
             differ
             :
             yet
             in
             truth
             there
             is
             great
             difference
             betweene
             their
             meaning
             and
             ours
             .
             For
             they
             calling
             the
             Pope
             the
             head
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             him
             from
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             the
             Apostle
             calleth
             the
             head
             of
             
             the
             Church
             ,
             say
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             ministeriall
             head
             :
             which
             deuise
             was
             first
             brought
             in
             by
             the
             Schoolemen
             :
             for
             among
             the
             auncients
             it
             was
             not
             knowne
             ,
             but
             all
             that
             speake
             of
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             before
             ,
             acknowledge
             none
             but
             Christ.
             Concerning
             this
             deuise
             of
             the
             ministeriall
             head
             ,
             we
             say
             with
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             that
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             is
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             hath
             one
             head
             ,
             Christ
             Iesus
             :
             because
             to
             one
             bodie
             there
             can
             bee
             but
             one
             head
             ,
             from
             whom
             grace
             is
             infused
             to
             the
             whole
             body
             .
             This
             Catholike
             Church
             is
             as
             that
             head
             is
             ,
             both
             perfectly
             known
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             man
             :
             this
             then
             is
             but
             one
             in
             all
             times
             and
             places
             .
             But
             the
             visible
             Churches
             or
             particular
             ,
             are
             many
             at
             many
             times
             ,
             in
             many
             places
             :
             and
             therefore
             must
             haue
             heads
             or
             gouernours
             ,
             aunswerable
             to
             themselues
             :
             for
             many
             Churches
             ,
             many
             gouernours
             ,
             These
             are
             either
             Spirituall
             gouernours
             or
             Temporall
             .
             The
             spirituall
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             committed
             to
             spirituall
             gouernours
             ,
             as
             first
             from
             Christ
             to
             his
             
             twelue
             Apostles
             ,
             of
             whom
             none
             was
             aboue
             the
             rest
             in
             this
             spirituall
             gouernment
             or
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             doth
             often
             
             expresly
             declare
             to
             them
             :
             from
             them
             to
             Bishops
             and
             Pastors
             ,
             
             
             their
             successors
             .
             Temporall
             gouernours
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             haue
             the
             custody
             of
             externall
             coactiue
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             both
             in
             Temporall
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             causes
             :
             for
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             with
             all
             her
             spirituall
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             neuer
             reached
             to
             coaction
             .
             This
             was
             by
             God
             first
             giuen
             to
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             neuer
             reuoked
             ,
             in
             all
             times
             practised
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             Church
             and
             Kings
             were
             oppressed
             by
             the
             great
             power
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             When
             wee
             call
             the
             King
             the
             supreame
             gouernour
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             our
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             be
             a
             Father
             and
             preseruer
             of
             religion
             ,
             a
             keeper
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             discipline
             ,
             and
             
             as
             the
             Prophet
             Isaiah
             calleth
             him
             ,
             a
             nourcing
             father
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             he
             is
             the
             soueraigne
             in
             all
             affaires
             of
             coactiue
             Iurisdiction
             .
             Likewise
             this
             word
             Church
             ,
             is
             not
             taken
             in
             the
             same
             sense
             by
             them
             and
             vs
             ;
             for
             our
             aduersaries
             saying
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             vnderstand
             thereby
             the.
             Catholike
             Church
             spread
             ouer
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             but
             we
             vnderstand
             a
             particular
             Church
             ,
             yeelding
             the
             King
             to
             bee
             gouernour
             next
             and
             immediatly
             vnder
             God
             of
             his
             own
             dominions
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             persons
             and
             causes
             within
             his
             owne
             dominions
             :
             so
             that
             there
             is
             much
             difference
             betweene
             their
             meaning
             and
             ours
             .
             Then
             we
             must
             come
             to
             such
             an
             issue
             ,
             wherein
             without
             equiuocating
             the
             question
             betweene
             vs
             is
             set
             ;
             for
             wee
             shall
             otherwise
             run
             into
             that
             fault
             which
             is
             so
             rife
             ,
             with
             the
             Popes
             Clarks
             ,
             that
             Bellarmine
             himselfe
             confesseth
             it
             .
             
               Notandum
               est
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             multos
             
             
               ex
               nostris
               tempus
               terere
               ,
               dum
               probant
               quod
               Caluinus
               &
               caeteri
               haeretici
               concedunt
               .
            
             This
             is
             most
             common
             among
             them
             to
             bee
             large
             in
             disputing
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             in
             question
             betweene
             vs
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             some
             ingenuitie
             to
             confesse
             it
             :
             but
             neither
             doth
             himselfe
             for
             all
             his
             confession
             auoid
             it
             ,
             neither
             doe
             they
             that
             write
             since
             ,
             and
             depend
             vpon
             his
             learning
             ,
             shunne
             it
             after
             so
             faire
             warning
             ;
             neither
             in
             truth
             can
             a
             false
             cause
             be
             maintained
             ,
             in
             so
             many
             bookes
             and
             large
             volumes
             as
             now
             they
             set
             out
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             tooke
             this
             libertie
             to
             themselues
             ,
             to
             be
             large
             in
             disputing
             things
             which
             are
             not
             in
             question
             .
             The
             question
             then
             is
             
             concerning
             the
             lawfull
             authoritie
             of
             Kings
             in
             their
             owne
             dominions
             ,
             touching
             this
             part
             of
             Iurisdiction
             which
             is
             called
             Ecclesiasticall
             coactiue
             Iurisdiction
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             For
             better
             proceeding
             ,
             let
             the
             distinction
             be
             remembred
             ,
             which
             is
             vsually
             receiued
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             :
             for
             all
             power
             Ecclesiasticall
             is
             commonly
             deuided
             into
             power
             of
             order
             ,
             and
             of
             Iurisdiction
             .
             The
             power
             of
             order
             ,
             by
             all
             writers
             that
             I
             could
             see
             ,
             euen
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             vnderstood
             to
             be
             immediatly
             from
             Christ
             ,
             giuen
             to
             all
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             alike
             by
             their
             consecration
             :
             wherein
             the
             Pope
             hath
             no
             priuiledge
             aboue
             other
             .
             Thus
             teach
             
               Bonauentu●…e
               in
               4.
               sent
               .
               d.
               17.
               q
               1.
               
               August
               Triumphus
               lib.
               de
               potest
               .
               eccles
               .
               qu.
               1.
               ar
               .
               1.
               
               Ioh.
               Gerson
               li.
               de
               potest
               .
               eccles
               .
               consid
               .
               1.
               
               Cardinal
               .
               Cusanus
               lib.
               de
               cathol
               .
               concord
               .
               2.
               cap.
               13.
               
               Cardinal
               .
               Contarenus
               tract
               .
               de
               eccles
               .
               potest
               .
               pontificis
               Bellarm.
               lib.
               4.
               de
               Rom.
               Pont.
               cap.
            
             22.
             
             This
             then
             being
             the
             common
             confession
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             no
             more
             power
             herein
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             Bishop
             or
             Pastor
             ,
             we
             moue
             no
             contradiction
             in
             this
             .
             As
             they
             confesse
             that
             in
             this
             power
             the
             Pope
             hath
             no
             praeeminence
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             giuen
             from
             Christto
             all
             Bishops
             and
             pastors
             equally
             :
             so
             wee
             confesse
             that
             in
             this
             power
             the
             prince
             hath
             no
             part
             ,
             and
             that
             Bishops
             and
             pastors
             haue
             this
             power
             onely
             from
             the
             diuine
             ordinance
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             earthly
             princes
             :
             then
             our
             question
             is
             onely
             ;
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Iurisdiction
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             This
             power
             of
             Iurisdiction
             is
             diuersly
             vnderstood
             by
             the
             
             writers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             
               Augustinus
               Triumphus
            
             doth
             deliuer
             it
             thus
             .
             [
             The
             power
             of
             Iurisdiction
             is
             Temporall
             or
             Spirituall
             ;
             and
             this
             power
             considered
             in
             generall
             is
             threefold
             ;
             immediate
             ,
             deriued
             ,
             or
             giuen
             to
             execute
             some
             seruice
             :
             the
             power
             of
             Iurisdiction
             immediate
             of
             all
             things
             Spirituall
             and
             Temporall
             ,
             is
             onely
             in
             the
             Pope
             .
             The
             power
             of
             Iurisdiction
             deriued
             is
             in
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             them
             deriued
             from
             the
             Pope
             :
             the
             power
             of
             Temporall
             Iurisdiction
             giuen
             to
             execute
             some
             seruice
             for
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             in
             Emperours
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             and
             secular
             princes
             :
             this
             power
             is
             not
             immediat
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             is
             giuen
             first
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             Kings
             for
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             ●…elpe
             of
             Pope
             and
             Prelates
             ]
             .
             I
             haue
             deliuered
             this
             in
             the
             ●…ery
             words
             of
             Triumphus
             ,
             whom
             in
             this
             thing
             others
             followe
             :
             
             though
             of
             late
             some
             of
             the
             finer
             Iesuits
             ,
             who
             hold
             the
             same
             ,
             are
             growen
             more
             cunning
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             deliuering
             it
             .
             Bellarmine
             loath
             to
             leaue
             the
             opinion
             ,
             and
             ashamed
             so
             grossely
             to
             propose
             it
             ,
             deuiseth
             a
             mollification
             of
             it
             thus
             .
             
               Asserimus
               Ponti●…icem
            
             
             
               vt
               ponti●…icem
               ,
               et
               si
               non
               habeat
               vllam
               meré
               temporalem
               potestatem
               :
               tamen
               habere
               in
               ordine
               ad
               spirituale
               bonum
               summam
               potestatem
               disponendi
               de
               temporalibus
               rebus
               omnium
               Christianorum
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             [
             We
             auer
             that
             the
             Pope
             ,
             albeit
             he
             hath
             not
             any
             power
             merely
             Temporall
             as
             Pope
             ,
             yet
             hath
             power
             supreame
             in
             respect
             of
             Spirituall
             good
             ,
             to
             dispose
             of
             all
             the
             Temporalties
             of
             all
             Christians
             .
             And
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             concludeth
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             authoritie
             to
             depose
             hereticall
             kings
             and
             princes
             ;
             and
             answereth
             to
             an
             obiection
             ,
             which
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             in
             his
             own
             words
             .
             
               Quod
               si
               Christiani
               non
               deposuerunt
               olim
               Neronem
               ,
               Diocletianum
               ,
               Iulianum
               ,
               Valentem
               &
               similes
               ,
               i●…suerat
               quia
               deerant
               vires
               temporales
               Christianis
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             [
             If
             Christians
             of
             old
             deposed
             not
             
               Nero
               ,
               Diocletian
               ,
               Iulian
               ,
               Valens
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             this
             was
             because
             Christians
             then
             wanted
             Temporall
             forces
             ]
             .
             They
             will
             shortly
             without
             blushing
             tell
             vs
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             also
             submitted
             himselfe
             to
             the
             heathen
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             deputies
             ,
             because
             he
             wanted
             power
             to
             resist
             them
             :
             for
             this
             they
             may
             say
             with
             some
             sophisticall
             shew
             of
             reason
             ,
             aswell
             as
             that
             which
             they
             doe
             say
             .
             Then
             his
             opinion
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             as
             Pope
             hath
             not
             any
             Temporall
             power
             ,
             but
             yet
             the
             Pope
             and
             onely
             the
             Pope
             hath
             Temporall
             power
             aboue
             all
             Kings
             and
             Emperours
             .
             This
             is
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             points
             wherein
             the
             Pope
             hath
             incroached
             vpon
             the
             right
             of
             Kings
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Besides
             this
             Temporall
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             part
             of
             Iurisdiction
             called
             spirituall
             :
             which
             the
             writers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             deuide
             into
             internall
             ,
             and
             externall
             ;
             internall
             they
             referre
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             onely
             ,
             
               Gerson
               de
               potest
               .
               ecclesi
               .
               consid
               .
               1.
               
               Bellar.
               de
               Rom.
               pont
               .
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
               22.
               
               Bellarmine
            
             in
             the
             place
             last
             cited
             ,
             disputing
             of
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             saith
             ,
             [
             there
             is
             a
             triple
             power
             in
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             :
             first
             of
             order
             ,
             secondly
             of
             internall
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             thirdly
             of
             externall
             Iurisdiction
             :
             the
             first
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             the
             second
             to
             inward
             gouernment
             which
             is
             in
             the
             court
             of
             conscience
             ;
             the
             third
             to
             that
             externall
             
             gouernment
             which
             is
             practised
             in
             externall
             courts
             :
             and
             confesseth
             that
             of
             the
             first
             and
             second
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             question
             betweene
             vs
             ,
             but
             onely
             of
             the
             third
             :
             
               De
               primâ
               &
               secundâ
               non
               est
               questio
               ,
               sed
               solum
               de
               tertiâ
            
             ;
             saith
             he
             .
             Then
             of
             this
             wee
             are
             agreed
             ,
             that
             
             the
             question
             betweene
             vs
             and
             them
             ,
             is
             onely
             of
             Iurisdiction
             in
             the
             third
             sense
             ,
             and
             therein
             especially
             
               of
               Iurisdiction
               coactiue
               in
               externall
               courts
               :
            
             binding
             and
             compelling
             by
             force
             of
             law
             ,
             and
             other
             externall
             mulcts
             and
             punishments
             ,
             beside
             excommunication
             :
             as
             for
             Spirituall
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             standing
             in
             examinations
             of
             controuersies
             of
             faith
             ,
             iudging
             of
             heresies
             ,
             deposing
             of
             heretickes
             ;
             excommunication
             of
             notorious
             and
             stubborne
             offenders
             ,
             ordination
             of
             Priests
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             institution
             and
             collation
             of
             benefices
             and
             spirituall
             cures
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             we
             reserue
             intire
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             Princes
             cannot
             giue
             or
             take
             from
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             power
             hath
             bene
             practised
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             coactiue
             Iurisdiction
             :
             other
             then
             of
             excommunication
             .
             But
             when
             the
             matters
             handled
             in
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             consistorie
             ,
             are
             not
             matters
             of
             faith
             and
             religion
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             ciuill
             nature
             ,
             which
             yet
             are
             called
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             as
             being
             giuen
             by
             Princes
             ,
             and
             appointed
             to
             be
             within
             the
             cognisance
             of
             that
             consistorie
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             censures
             are
             not
             spirituall
             ,
             but
             carnall
             ,
             compulsiue
             ,
             coactiue
             :
             here
             appeareth
             the
             power
             of
             the
             ciuill
             magistrate
             .
             This
             power
             we
             yeeld
             to
             the
             magistrate
             ,
             and
             here
             is
             the
             question
             ,
             whether
             the
             magistrate
             hath
             right
             to
             this
             power
             ,
             or
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             which
             is
             thus
             described
             by
             the
             Romanists
             .
             
             Externall
             Iurisdiction
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             is
             a
             power
             coactiue
             giuen
             to
             gouerne
             Christian
             people
             in
             contentious
             courts
             :
             this
             is
             the
             principal
             question
             which
             we
             haue
             here
             to
             search
             .
             Our
             English
             flatterers
             of
             the
             Pope
             that
             write
             now
             ,
             and
             of
             late
             haue
             written
             ,
             vndertake
             to
             prooue
             that
             this
             Iurisdiction
             is
             first
             and
             principally
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             deriued
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             that
             Kings
             haue
             not
             this
             power
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             vnlesse
             by
             commission
             from
             the
             Pope
             :
             our
             assertion
             is
             contrary
             ,
             that
             this
             power
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             Iurisdiction
             externall
             and
             coactiue
             be●…ongs
             to
             Kings
             only
             ,
             &
             not
             to
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             ●…aue
             commission
             from
             their
             Princes
             .
             And
             because
             we
             would
             ●…ot
             be
             mistaken
             in
             the
             question
             ,
             we
             will
             set
             down
             the
             words
             of
             
             the
             best
             of
             that
             side
             ,
             for
             better
             euidence
             and
             assurance
             ,
             who
             take
             the
             question
             thus
             ,
             and
             not
             otherwise
             .
             
               Iohn
               Gerson
            
             saith
             ,
             Potestas
             
             
               Ecclesiastica
               Iurisdictionis
               in
               foro
               exteriori
               ,
               est
               potestas
               Eccl●…siastica
            
             coactiua
             ,
             
               quae
               valet
               exerceri
               in
               alterum
               etiam
               i●…uitum
               .
               Bellarmine
            
             speaking
             of
             the
             same
             power
             ,
             saith
             it
             is
             ,
             
               ad
               regendum
               populum
               Christianum
               i●…
               foro
               exteriori
               .
            
          
           
             10.
             
             Then
             this
             is
             the
             thing
             which
             wee
             are
             to
             prooue
             ,
             that
             Ecclesiasticall
             coactiue
             power
             ,
             by
             force
             of
             lawe
             and
             corporall
             punishments
             ,
             by
             which
             Christian
             people
             are
             to
             be
             gouerned
             in
             externall
             and
             contentious
             courts
             ,
             is
             a
             power
             which
             of
             right
             belongeth
             to
             Christian
             Princes
             .
             Concerning
             the
             power
             of
             orders
             ,
             and
             institutions
             ,
             of
             excommunication
             and
             deposition
             ,
             and
             of
             internall
             Iurisdiction
             in
             the
             court
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             &
             in
             administration
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             &
             absolution
             by
             power
             of
             the
             keyes
             ;
             this
             we
             giue
             not
             to
             Princes
             :
             but
             Princes
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             preseruers
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             nurcing
             fathers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             are
             to
             see
             that
             Bishops
             and
             all
             inferiour
             ministers
             performe
             their
             faithfull
             duties
             in
             their
             seuerall
             places
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             be
             found
             faulty
             to
             punish
             them
             ;
             because
             that
             belongeth
             to
             external
             Iurisdiction
             coactiue
             .
             Thus
             much
             may
             suffice
             for
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             .
             For
             the
             manner
             of
             handling
             ,
             I
             purpose
             to
             search
             the
             right
             of
             Kinges
             ;
             first
             in
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             secondly
             in
             the
             written
             law
             giuen
             by
             Moses
             ,
             continued
             vntill
             the
             comming
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             thirdly
             to
             declare
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             same
             right
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             succeeding
             ,
             vntill
             that
             time
             that
             the
             Pope
             drew
             a
             newe
             estate
             and
             Iurisdiction
             to
             himselfe
             .
             After
             which
             time
             I
             purpose
             to
             obserue
             how
             the
             Pope
             hath
             incroached
             ,
             first
             vpon
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             then
             vpon
             the
             right
             of
             kings
             ,
             and
             last
             vpon
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             generall
             Councels
             .
             By
             all
             which
             will
             appeare
             ,
             how
             late
             ,
             how
             new
             and
             strange
             that
             Iurisdiction
             is
             ,
             which
             the
             flatterers
             of
             the
             court
             of
             Rome
             now
             yeeld
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               II.
            
             
          
           
             
               Kings
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ,
               had
               all
               power
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               both
               of
               order
               and
               Iurisdiction
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             we
             haue
             not
             many
             examples
             of
             Kings
             ,
             that
             gouerned
             a
             people
             where
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             was
             planted
             :
             there
             is
             onely
             mention
             of
             Melchisedecke
             King
             of
             Salem
             ,
             of
             
             him
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             Gen.
             14.
             
             Melchisedecke
             King
             of
             Salem
             was
             a
             priest
             of
             the
             high
             God.
             In
             his
             person
             these
             two
             offices
             ,
             the
             kingdom
             &
             the
             priesthood
             were
             ioyned
             ;
             both
             which
             offices
             followed
             the
             prerogatiue
             of
             the
             birthright
             :
             for
             that
             this
             Melchisedeck
             was
             Sem
             ,
             is
             the
             receiued
             opinion
             of
             many
             interpretours
             :
             wherein
             is
             some
             difference
             .
             Some
             take
             Sem
             to
             be
             the
             eldest
             sonne
             of
             Noah
             ,
             but
             others
             from
             a
             probable
             collation
             of
             Scriptures
             hold
             him
             to
             be
             the
             second
             sonne
             :
             but
             whether
             hee
             were
             eldest
             or
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             apparant
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             doubt
             by
             that
             blessing
             ,
             Gen.
             9.
             that
             he
             had
             the
             birthright
             :
             for
             Canaan
             is
             made
             
             his
             seruant
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             auncient
             stile
             and
             euidence
             of
             the
             birth-right
             ,
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             birthright
             of
             Iacob
             ;
             &
             Iaphet
             is
             perswaded
             
             to
             dwell
             in
             the
             tents
             of
             Sem.
             Whereas
             therefore
             hee
             hath
             that
             honor
             aboue
             both
             his
             brethren
             ,
             the
             birthright
             is
             euidently
             confirmed
             vnto
             him
             ,
             Canaan
             being
             made
             his
             seruant
             ,
             and
             Ia●…het
             being
             directed
             to
             repaire
             to
             his
             tents
             :
             for
             as
             then
             the
             Church
             was
             in
             tents
             .
             Sem
             hauing
             the
             birthright
             confirmed
             by
             his
             fathers
             blessing
             ,
             as
             Iacob
             had
             by
             the
             blessing
             of
             Isaack
             afterward
             ,
             hath
             consequently
             all
             those
             priuiledges
             confirmed
             to
             him
             which
             followe
             the
             birthright
             .
             The
             priuiledges
             which
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             followed
             the
             birthright
             ,
             were
             these
             ;
             The
             gouernement
             or
             principalitie
             ,
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             and
             a
             portion
             answerable
             to
             maintaine
             both
             these
             dignities
             :
             the
             two
             former
             were
             principall
             prerogatiues
             ,
             the
             third
             followed
             as
             an
             adherent
             to
             them
             ;
             a
             double
             portion
             answerable
             to
             a
             double
             dignitie
             .
             The
             princedome
             and
             double
             portion
             are
             generally
             acknowledged
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             birthright
             :
             but
             the
             priesthood
             is
             
             not
             so
             much
             manifested
             ,
             and
             would
             therefore
             somewhat
             more
             be
             opened
             .
             I
             will
             here
             briefly
             collect
             the
             reasons
             ,
             which
             proue
             the
             priesthood
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             birthright
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             the
             princedome
             and
             double
             portion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             First
             from
             reason
             it
             is
             deduced
             thus
             ,
             It
             cannot
             by
             reason
             be
             imagined
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             hauing
             a
             purpose
             to
             call
             a
             Church
             out
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             did
             set
             vp
             the
             gouernment
             and
             meanes
             wherby
             the
             Church
             might
             be
             instituted
             in
             the
             true
             knowledge
             and
             wor●…hip
             of
             God
             :
             therefore
             this
             gouernment
             and
             those
             meanes
             were
             set
             vp
             in
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             in
             those
             principalities
             which
             then
             stood
             .
             The
             fir●…t
             principalitie
             that
             was
             set
             vp
             to
             rule
             many
             families
             ,
             was
             a
             kingdome
             ;
             as
             the
             first
             simply
             was
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             a
             family
             :
             for
             before
             there
             could
             be
             a
             common-wealth
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             citie
             ,
             or
             the
             collection
             of
             many
             families
             into
             the
             lawfull
             right
             of
             one
             societie
             ;
             and
             before
             there
             could
             be
             a
             citie
             ,
             there
             must
             bee
             particular
             houses
             and
             families
             :
             so
             that
             the
             first
             gouernment
             that
             was
             in
             the
             world
             among
             men
             ,
             was
             the
             gouernment
             of
             a
             family
             :
             now
             in
             the
             gouerment
             of
             a
             family
             ,
             it
             is
             absurd
             to
             thinke
             ,
             and
             impossible
             to
             prooue
             ,
             that
             the
             power
             of
             gouernment
             was
             in
             the
             multitude
             .
             This
             I
             obserue
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             some
             of
             the
             Popes
             flatterers
             of
             late
             ,
             as
             others
             also
             to
             open
             a
             wide
             gappe
             to
             rebellions
             ,
             haue
             written
             that
             the
             power
             of
             gouernment
             by
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             is
             in
             the
             multitude
             :
             but
             euery
             man
             of
             reason
             carrieth
             thus
             much
             light
             and
             vnderstanding
             about
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             iudge
             of
             this
             thing
             without
             errour
             .
             Because
             no
             man
             can
             conceiue
             in
             the
             first
             beginning
             any
             other
             gouernment
             of
             a
             family
             ,
             then
             by
             one
             whom
             God
             and
             nature
             made
             
               Patrem
               familias
            
             ,
             the
             father
             of
             the
             familie
             .
             Now
             come
             from
             the
             gouerment
             of
             one
             familie
             ,
             to
             the
             gouernment
             of
             diuers
             ;
             when
             many
             families
             were
             gathered
             together
             ,
             the
             first
             gouernment
             that
             was
             erected
             among
             them
             ,
             was
             that
             with
             which
             they
             were
             first
             and
             best
             acquainted
             :
             for
             as
             in
             families
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             collection
             of
             diuerse
             families
             ,
             one
             was
             in
             gouerment
             ,
             as
             the
             father
             of
             the
             family
             was
             in
             his
             famiile
             .
             And
             what
             is
             a
             King
             by
             nature
             ,
             but
             the
             father
             of
             a
             great
             family
             ?
             and
             what
             is
             the
             father
             of
             a
             familie
             by
             nature
             ,
             but
             a
             little
             King
             ?
             and
             therefore
             the
             first
             gouernement
             of
             states
             by
             the
             lawe
             of
             nature
             ,
             was
             by
             Kings
             .
             
             These
             principalities
             were
             first
             erected
             for
             the
             good
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ;
             to
             minister
             as
             nourcing
             fathers
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Thus
             were
             Kings
             erected
             ,
             not
             onely
             by
             their
             authoritie
             to
             see
             that
             Gods
             seruice
             were
             established
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             to
             performe
             that
             seruice
             in
             their
             owne
             persons
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             Adam
             had
             this
             care
             first
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             testified
             of
             Seth
             (
             to
             whom
             the
             birthright
             pertained
             after
             Cain
             was
             reiected
             )
             that
             in
             his
             time
             
             men
             began
             to
             call
             vpon
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             declareth
             that
             he
             established
             the
             true
             worship
             of
             God
             in
             his
             dayes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Another
             reason
             may
             be
             drawen
             from
             this
             blessing
             which
             Noah
             gaue
             to
             Sem
             ,
             [
             blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Sem
             ,
             and
             let
             
             Canaan
             bee
             his
             seruant
             :
             God
             perswade
             Iaphet
             that
             hee
             may
             dwell
             in
             the
             tents
             of
             Sem
             ,
             and
             let
             Canaan
             be
             his
             seruant
             .
             ]
             In
             which
             words
             three
             priuiledges
             of
             Sem
             are
             manifested
             .
             First
             that
             God
             is
             called
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Sem
             ,
             Secondly
             that
             Canaan
             shal
             be
             his
             seruant
             :
             Thirdly
             that
             Iaphet
             shall
             repaire
             to
             his
             tents
             .
             The
             first
             and
             last
             are
             confirmations
             of
             the
             priesthood
             ,
             the
             second
             a
             proofe
             of
             the
             primogeniture
             :
             then
             the
             priesthood
             is
             annexed
             to
             the
             birthright
             .
             Another
             reason
             is
             from
             the
             example
             of
             Melchisedeck
             ,
             who
             was
             both
             King
             and
             Priest.
             In
             which
             example
             we
             consider
             that
             by
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             before
             there
             was
             a
             positiue
             law
             to
             distinguish
             and
             separate
             these
             offices
             ,
             both
             did
             naturally
             concurre
             in
             one
             person
             :
             for
             in
             this
             we
             vnderstand
             the
             ordinary
             course
             held
             in
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             .
             If
             wicked
             Kings
             neglected
             this
             godly
             order
             ,
             it
             was
             because
             they
             were
             wicked
             ,
             and
             had
             shaked
             off
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             as
             in
             them
             was
             ,
             extinguished
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             .
             Another
             reason
             may
             be
             drawen
             from
             the
             testimony
             of
             Moses
             ,
             who
             witnesseth
             that
             the
             Lord
             tooke
             the
             Leuites
             to
             minister
             in
             place
             of
             the
             first
             borne
             .
             [
             I
             haue
             taken
             the
             Leuites
             from
             among
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             .
             And
             the
             Leuits
             
             shall
             be
             mine
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             first
             borne
             are
             mine
             .
             ]
             Vpon
             which
             wordes
             Lyra
             reporting
             the
             receiued
             iudgements
             of
             the
             best
             interpretors
             
             saith
             .
             
               Ante
               legē
               datam
               ad
               primogenitos
               pertinebat
               offerre
               sacrificia
               :
            
             and
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               Leuitae
               successerunt
               loco
               eorum
            
             :
             and
             againe
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             
               Cultus
               diuinus
               ante
               legem
               datam
            
             
             
               pertinebat
               ,
               ad
               primogenitos
               Israel
            
             :
             and
             againe
             ,
             Sacerdotium
             .
             
             
               suit
               annexum
               primogeniturae
               vsque
               a●…
               legem
               datam
               per
               Mosen
               .
            
          
           
           
             4.
             
             By
             all
             which
             thus
             much
             appeareth
             ;
             that
             by
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             the
             first
             borne
             stood
             in
             the
             ministerie
             &
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             to
             execute
             his
             ordinances
             and
             sacrifices
             .
             And
             as
             the
             first
             borne
             in
             families
             were
             thus
             to
             instruct
             and
             informe
             the
             whole
             familie
             ,
             so
             the
             first
             borne
             in
             a
             nationall
             principalitie
             or
             kingdome
             were
             bound
             not
             onely
             to
             cominaund
             as
             ciuill
             magistrates
             ,
             but
             to
             execute
             the
             holy
             ordinances
             of
             God
             as
             the
             chiefe
             Priests
             of
             that
             nation
             ,
             as
             is
             euident
             by
             these
             reasons
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             example
             of
             Melchisedeck
             .
             The
             same
             light
             may
             appeare
             though
             much
             darkened
             ,
             in
             the
             ancient
             
             gouernment
             of
             the
             heathen
             ,
             for
             euen
             heathen
             Kings
             are
             witnessed
             in
             old
             times
             ,
             to
             haue
             bene
             Priests
             of
             such
             gods
             as
             they
             serued
             :
             which
             auncient
             combining
             of
             these
             two
             offices
             in
             one
             person
             ,
             came
             from
             the
             ancient
             practise
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             lawe
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             which
             was
             receiued
             among
             the
             heathen
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             here
             a
             question
             may
             be
             moued
             ,
             If
             Kings
             by
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             were
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             lawe
             of
             nature
             stand
             alwayes
             in
             force
             ,
             not
             abrogated
             :
             why
             then
             are
             not
             Kings
             now
             Priests
             ?
             For
             aunswere
             ,
             first
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             altered
             by
             a
             positiue
             lawe
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             we
             shall
             declare
             :
             and
             therefore
             the
             same
             authoritie
             that
             instituted
             this
             thing
             ,
             hath
             also
             altered
             it
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             replied
             ,
             that
             the
             positiue
             law
             of
             God
             which
             hath
             altered
             this
             thing
             ,
             was
             partly
             ceremoniall
             ,
             partly
             iudiciall
             :
             for
             these
             two
             dignities
             of
             the
             princedome
             and
             priesthood
             ,
             which
             vnder
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             were
             combined
             in
             one
             person
             ,
             were
             diuided
             vnder
             the
             law
             of
             Moses
             ,
             and
             distinctly
             set
             in
             two
             persons
             .
             Moses
             keeping
             the
             ciuill
             gouernment
             ,
             and
             Aaron
             the
             Priesthood
             .
             The
             gouernment
             of
             Moses
             and
             his
             successours
             being
             more
             ciuil
             ,
             The
             Priesthood
             of
             Aaron
             &
             his
             successors
             ceremoniall
             ;
             it
             followeth
             that
             this
             ancient
             ordinance
             of
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             was
             altered
             by
             such
             positiue
             lawes
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             were
             either
             ciuil
             or
             ceremoniall
             :
             and
             consequently
             that
             this
             alteration
             taketh
             not
             away
             the
             auncient
             right
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             I
             might
             therefore
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             this
             nature
             declare
             my
             poore
             opinion
             ,
             leauing
             the
             censure
             hereof
             to
             the
             learned
             that
             are
             able
             to
             iudge
             :
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             that
             as
             it
             is
             not
             simply
             vnlawfull
             
             that
             a
             King
             may
             be
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             neuerthelesse
             keepe
             his
             kingdome
             :
             so
             I
             suppose
             this
             thing
             cannot
             be
             done
             without
             not
             only
             a
             lawfull
             ,
             but
             also
             an
             ordinarie
             calling
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             from
             
             the
             Church
             :
             [
             For
             no
             man
             taketh
             this
             honour
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             was
             called
             thereto
             ,
             as
             was
             Aaron
             .
             ]
             And
             this
             cannot
             bee
             done
             without
             an
             ordinary
             calling
             :
             for
             when
             Kings
             were
             Priests
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             borne
             sacrificers
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             ;
             then
             they
             had
             an
             ordinary
             calling
             therto
             :
             for
             that
             was
             then
             the
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             ordinarie
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             not
             .
             But
             if
             a
             man
             were
             first
             ●…
             Priest
             ,
             and
             afterward
             aduanced
             to
             a
             kingdome
             by
             some
             Temporal
             right
             :
             in
             this
             case
             it
             were
             assuredly
             vnlawfull
             for
             him
             to
             shake
             off
             his
             holy
             estate
             ,
             and
             betake
             himselfe
             wholly
             and
             only
             to
             his
             Temporall
             gouerment
             ,
             as
             some
             Cardinals
             haue
             done
             .
             Then
             by
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             the
             King
             had
             both
             the
             power
             of
             order
             and
             Iurisdiction
             :
             and
             howsoeuer
             this
             is
             altered
             by
             a
             positiue
             ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             all
             is
             not
             taken
             away
             :
             there
             remaineth
             still
             that
             part
             of
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             it
             standeth
             in
             power
             coactiue
             ,
             in
             respect
             wherof
             the
             common
             law
             of
             this
             land
             
             saith
             ,
             the
             King
             is
             
               persona
               mixta
            
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             both
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             Temporall
             Iurisdiction
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             This
             example
             of
             Melchisedeck
             both
             King
             and
             Priest
             ,
             hath
             much
             lifted
             vp
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             flatterers
             :
             for
             of
             this
             they
             take
             especiall
             hold
             ,
             and
             thinke
             hereby
             to
             prooue
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             King
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             Melchisedeck
             was
             both
             King
             and
             Priest.
             But
             to
             this
             we
             aunswere
             ,
             Melchisedeck
             had
             both
             these
             honours
             by
             a
             lawfull
             and
             ordinarie
             calling
             ,
             but
             so
             hath
             not
             the
             Pope
             :
             for
             his
             Priesthood
             ,
             we
             graunt
             he
             had
             once
             thereto
             a
             lawfull
             calling
             ,
             both
             by
             locall
             and
             doctrinall
             succession
             :
             which
             doctrinall
             succession
             Irenaeus
             calleth
             
               successionem
               principalem
               :
               Tertullian
               ,
               doctrinae
               cōsanguinitatē
               cum
               Apostolica
               Ecclesia
               :
            
             
             but
             now
             haue
             they
             forsaken
             that
             principall
             succession
             ,
             and
             haue
             nothing
             left
             to
             glory
             in
             ,
             but
             bare
             personall
             and
             locall
             succession
             .
             Then
             to
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             Pope
             may
             shew
             some
             colour
             ,
             though
             the
             colour
             be
             now
             worne
             thredbare
             :
             but
             to
             the
             princely
             office
             which
             he
             claimeth
             ouer
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             can
             shew
             neither
             calling
             nor
             colour
             :
             so
             that
             the
             example
             of
             Melchisedek
             ,
             which
             the
             Popes
             parasites
             drawe
             with
             such
             violence
             to
             him
             ,
             
             doth
             helpe
             him
             nothing
             ,
             but
             rather
             helpeth
             the
             cause
             of
             Christian
             Kings
             against
             him
             :
             for
             it
             is
             certaine
             that
             Kings
             were
             Priests
             by
             an
             ordinary
             calling
             before
             these
             two
             offices
             were
             distinguished
             ;
             but
             it
             can
             neuer
             be
             prooued
             that
             Priests
             were
             Kings
             by
             such
             an
             ordinary
             calling
             ,
             after
             that
             these
             two
             offices
             were
             set
             in
             distinct
             persons
             .
             If
             any
             man
             suppose
             that
             we
             haue
             stretched
             the
             example
             of
             Melchisedeck
             too
             farre
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christ
             :
             I
             aunswere
             ,
             this
             is
             nothing
             against
             my
             purpose
             ,
             that
             Melchisedeck
             was
             a
             type
             of
             Christ.
             For
             many
             men
             in
             their
             ordinary
             standing
             and
             executing
             ordinary
             functions
             ,
             did
             also
             beare
             some
             type
             extraordinarie
             :
             thus
             did
             
               Moses
               ,
               Ioshua
               ,
               Dauid
               ,
               Solomon
               ,
            
             and
             others
             .
             I
             speake
             of
             Melchisedeck
             ,
             as
             I
             finde
             him
             in
             his
             ordinary
             place
             ,
             a
             King
             ,
             and
             a
             Priest.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             By
             all
             which
             we
             conclude
             ,
             that
             vnder
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             Kings
             were
             in
             the
             beginning
             inuested
             with
             all
             power
             Ecclesiasticall
             both
             of
             orders
             and
             Iurisdiction
             :
             and
             therefore
             these
             things
             are
             not
             incompatible
             by
             nature
             .
             All
             this
             time
             which
             lasted
             about
             the
             space
             of
             two
             thousand
             and
             fiue
             hundred
             yeeres
             ,
             Kings
             had
             Ecclesiasticall
             Iurisdiction
             without
             question
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             Iurisdiction
             of
             Princes
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             vndertaken
             to
             examine
             ,
             is
             found
             aunswerable
             to
             the
             first
             gouernment
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             vntill
             the
             time
             of
             the
             law
             giuen
             by
             Moses
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               All
               externall
               Iurisdiction
               coactiue
               ,
               was
               a
               right
               belonging
               to
               Kings
               vnder
               the
               Law.
               
            
          
           
             NOw
             let
             vs
             search
             what
             Iurisdiction
             in
             matters
             Ecclesiasticall
             was
             found
             due
             ,
             and
             acknowledged
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             Kings
             right
             all
             that
             time
             vnder
             the
             Law.
             Then
             we
             find
             by
             an
             especiall
             commaundement
             of
             God
             :
             these
             two
             offices
             of
             King
             and
             Priest
             were
             distinguished
             ,
             and
             set
             in
             two
             seuerall
             persons
             :
             the
             one
             in
             Moses
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             Aaron
             .
             
             And
             the
             tribe
             of
             Leui
             was
             taken
             to
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             first
             borne
             by
             an
             expresse
             commaundement
             :
             and
             the
             first
             borne
             which
             in
             number
             exceeded
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Louites
             ,
             were
             redeemed
             by
             fiue
             shekels
             a
             man
             :
             for
             the
             number
             
             of
             the
             first
             borne
             was
             taken
             22273.
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Leuites
             22000.
             so
             that
             the
             number
             of
             the
             first
             borne
             exceeded
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Leuites
             by
             273.
             
             These
             were
             redeemed
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             redemption
             ,
             the
             first
             borne
             of
             other
             tribes
             were
             discharged
             from
             the
             attendance
             of
             the
             seruice
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             the
             Leuites
             tooke
             vp
             their
             place
             .
             Now
             the
             Kings
             office
             and
             the
             Priests
             being
             thus
             distinguished
             ,
             we
             must
             consider
             what
             things
             did
             properly
             belong
             to
             each
             office
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             First
             we
             find
             that
             Moses
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             place
             of
             a
             King
             in
             gouernement
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             also
             called
             a
             King
             ;
             doth
             consecrate
             Aaron
             
             the
             Priest.
             Moses
             is
             commaunded
             to
             consecrate
             him
             and
             
             his
             son
             s
             Exod.
             28.
             and
             performeth
             it
             ,
             Leuit.
             8.
             therefore
             it
             is
             repeated
             ,
             Num.
             3.
             
             These
             are
             the
             names
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Aaron
             
             the
             anointed
             Priests
             ,
             whom
             Moses
             did
             consecrate
             to
             minister
             in
             the
             Priests
             office
             .
             Heere
             then
             appeareth
             some
             Iurisdiction
             of
             Moses
             ouer
             Aaron
             .
             But
             this
             I
             meane
             not
             to
             vrge
             ,
             for
             it
             may
             bee
             thought
             extraordinailry
             to
             belong
             to
             Moses
             as
             Gods
             Apostle
             or
             Ambassadour
             and
             lawgiuer
             vnto
             Israel
             :
             for
             in
             such
             great
             chaunges
             ,
             as
             was
             from
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             to
             the
             written
             law
             ,
             somewhat
             must
             bee
             admitted
             extraordinary
             :
             and
             this
             I
             could
             be
             well
             content
             to
             vnderstand
             so
             :
             though
             many
             doubts
             arise
             for
             the
             princes
             right
             ,
             against
             the
             Priests
             .
             For
             first
             it
             may
             be
             obiected
             ,
             seeing
             there
             was
             a
             Prince
             and
             a
             Priest
             set
             vp
             distinct
             one
             from
             the
             other
             ,
             why
             should
             the
             Prince
             consecrate
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Priest
             the
             Prince
             ?
             But
             here
             we
             finde
             that
             Aaron
             doth
             not
             consecrate
             Moses
             to
             be
             Prince
             ,
             but
             Moses
             doth
             consecrate
             Aaron
             to
             be
             Priest.
             Another
             doubt
             may
             be
             moued
             ,
             why
             Moses
             should
             consecrate
             not
             onely
             Aaron
             ,
             but
             his
             sonnes
             also
             .
             For
             though
             we
             should
             admit
             the
             consecration
             of
             Aaron
             to
             be
             done
             by
             Moses
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             extraordinary
             at
             the
             first
             beginning
             of
             this
             Priesthood
             :
             yet
             this
             necessitie
             appeareth
             not
             so
             much
             in
             Aarons
             sonnes
             :
             for
             they
             might
             haue
             beene
             consecrated
             by
             Aaron
             ,
             after
             that
             himselfe
             had
             bene
             once
             consecrated
             
             by
             Moses
             .
             And
             yet
             we
             find
             that
             the
             consecration
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             and
             his
             sonnes
             ,
             is
             done
             altogether
             by
             Moses
             .
             These
             things
             though
             they
             make
             faire
             shew
             for
             the
             Princes
             Iurisdiction
             Ecclesiasticall
             ouer
             Priests
             ,
             yet
             wee
             purpose
             not
             to
             stand
             vpon
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             when
             the
             Priest
             was
             once
             consecrated
             and
             ordained
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             fully
             perfected
             concerning
             his
             function
             ,
             and
             two
             seuerall
             and
             distinct
             functions
             set
             vp
             :
             then
             will
             appeare
             without
             faile
             in
             Moses
             &
             his
             successors
             the
             right
             of
             Princes
             ,
             in
             Aaron
             &
             his
             successors
             the
             right
             of
             Priests
             .
             After
             all
             things
             thus
             perfected
             ,
             we
             finde
             that
             all
             the
             lawes
             which
             in
             truth
             proceeded
             originally
             from
             God
             ,
             were
             established
             by
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Moses
             :
             and
             this
             we
             finde
             true
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             Iudiciall
             and
             Ciuill
             Lawes
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             rule
             that
             state
             ;
             but
             euen
             in
             ceremoniall
             and
             Morall
             Lawes
             which
             were
             to
             rule
             the
             Church
             .
             There
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             ceremoniall
             law
             established
             by
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             but
             in
             all
             the
             name
             and
             authoritie
             of
             Moses
             is
             expressed
             :
             only
             we
             finde
             concerning
             Aaron
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             doubt
             in
             the
             lawes
             ceremoniall
             did
             arise
             ,
             for
             the
             interpretation
             of
             those
             lawes
             and
             of
             such
             doubts
             ,
             the
             high
             Priest
             must
             sit
             as
             iudge
             .
             For
             the
             people
             are
             charged
             in
             matters
             that
             are
             hard
             ,
             to
             consult
             with
             the
             Priest
             and
             ciuill
             iudge
             ,
             
               Deut.
               17.
               8.
               
               &c.
            
             Which
             the
             learned
             interpreters
             vnderstand
             thus
             :
             that
             if
             the
             cause
             be
             mixt
             ,
             partly
             Ciuill
             ,
             partly
             Ceremoniall
             ,
             or
             doub●…full
             ;
             that
             then
             both
             the
             Ciuill
             Magistrate
             and
             the
             Priest
             must
             iointly
             determine
             it
             :
             but
             if
             the
             people
             haue
             distinct
             causes
             ,
             some
             Ciuill
             ,
             other
             Ceremoniall
             ,
             the
             Ciuill
             Magistrate
             must
             iudge
             the
             causes
             Ciuill
             ,
             and
             the
             Priest
             must
             iudge
             the
             causes
             Ceremoniall
             :
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             which
             place
             we
             may
             drawe
             certaine
             inferences
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             First
             ,
             all
             Lawes
             euen
             Ceremoniall
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Lawes
             whereunto
             Spirituall
             or
             Canon
             Lawes
             are
             answerable
             ,
             are
             established
             by
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Ciuill
             Magistrate
             .
             This
             taketh
             away
             all
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Popes
             Canon
             law
             ,
             in
             all
             Christian
             kingdomes
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             not
             established
             by
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Kings
             in
             their
             kingdomes
             .
             For
             it
             is
             against
             all
             rea●…on
             ,
             and
             rules
             ;
             whether
             we
             looke
             vpon
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             ,
             or
             vpon
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             the
             lawfull
             practife
             of
             authoritie
             since
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             written
             ,
             
             that
             any
             Lawes
             should
             be
             imposed
             vpon
             a
             Prince
             against
             or
             without
             his
             consent
             :
             as
             the
             Popes
             haue
             indeuoured
             to
             impose
             the
             Canon
             Lawes
             vpon
             Princes
             .
             And
             this
             appeareth
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             Christian
             Magistrates
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             lawfull
             authoritie
             stood
             up
             without
             confusion
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             heere
             we
             consider
             the
             fountaine
             of
             that
             practise
             ,
             which
             was
             from
             Gods
             Law
             :
             wherein
             we
             see
             all
             Lawes
             confirmed
             and
             established
             by
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Ciuill
             Magistrate
             .
             And
             if
             it
             could
             bee
             prooued
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             Lawes
             Ceremoniall
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Aaron
             was
             requisite
             ,
             yet
             this
             helpeth
             them
             nothing
             that
             plead
             for
             the
             Popes
             Canons
             .
             For
             these
             men
             would
             impose
             these
             Canons
             vpon
             Princes
             without
             their
             consent
             :
             but
             in
             all
             these
             Lawes
             of
             Moses
             ,
             (
             wherein
             is
             a
             perfect
             patterne
             for
             all
             law-makers
             )
             they
             cannot
             shew
             one
             Law
             ,
             though
             neuer
             so
             nearely
             concerning
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             established
             without
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Moses
             the
             Ciuill
             Magistrate
             .
             If
             they
             obiect
             ,
             these
             things
             were
             all
             done
             by
             an
             especiall
             commaundement
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             aunswere
             this
             doth
             more
             establish
             the
             authoritie
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             confirme
             our
             purpose
             :
             for
             let
             them
             aunswere
             ,
             why
             God
             would
             haue
             all
             these
             things
             established
             by
             the
             Ciuill
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             the
             Priest
             ?
             This
             then
             maketh
             a
             greater
             and
             clearer
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Princes
             right
             .
             Then
             the
             Church
             may
             interpret
             Scripture
             ,
             determine
             controuersies
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             cannot
             establish
             a
             Law
             :
             the
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             for
             the
             establishing
             of
             Lawes
             ,
             coactiue
             power
             is
             requisite
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             Ciuil
             Magistrate
             ,
             &
             not
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Canon
             Lawes
             can
             haue
             no
             force
             of
             lawes
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             receiued
             and
             established
             by
             Princes
             in
             their
             seuerall
             kingdomes
             .
             For
             neither
             can
             the
             law
             haue
             the
             force
             of
             a
             law
             without
             coactiue
             power
             ,
             neither
             hath
             the
             Pope
             any
             coactiue
             power
             in
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             other
             Princes
             ;
             but
             onely
             in
             such
             places
             where
             himselfe
             is
             a
             Temporall
             Prince
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Secondly
             we
             obserue
             that
             the
             high
             Priest
             is
             appointed
             by
             God
             a
             iudge
             for
             interpretation
             of
             those
             lawes
             that
             concerne
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             questions
             of
             conscience
             ,
             in
             causes
             mixt
             ,
             or
             doubtfull
             .
             This
             might
             moderate
             the
             humours
             of
             some
             ,
             who
             in
             loue
             to
             innouation
             would
             leaue
             no
             place
             of
             iudicature
             to
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             :
             for
             these
             things
             are
             insert
             into
             Moses
             lawe
             ,
             taken
             
             from
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             things
             Ceremoniall
             :
             which
             thing
             is
             apparant
             from
             the
             end
             ,
             vse
             ,
             and
             necessitie
             thereof
             :
             for
             the
             things
             which
             had
             a
             necessary
             vse
             before
             the
             written
             law
             ,
             and
             must
             haue
             a
             necessary
             vse
             after
             the
             abrogation
             of
             that
             law
             ,
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             taken
             from
             a
             perpetuall
             law
             :
             because
             there
             must
             be
             a
             perpetuall
             rule
             for
             a
             perpetuall
             necessity
             .
             This
             then
             being
             perpetuall
             and
             necessary
             (
             matters
             of
             question
             ,
             and
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             audience
             still
             arising
             )
             the
             hearing
             and
             iudging
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             belong
             to
             such
             as
             are
             most
             skilfull
             in
             those
             affaires
             .
             And
             hence
             is
             the
             iudicature
             of
             fuch
             things
             assigned
             to
             the
             Priest
             :
             which
             right
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             iudgements
             and
             courts
             ,
             standeth
             no
             lesse
             now
             due
             to
             them
             in
             the
             time
             of
             grace
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             under
             the
             law
             :
             because
             this
             office
             in
             iugdeing
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             and
             determining
             ,
             is
             not
             heere
             giuen
             to
             Priests
             as
             a
             thing
             Ceremoniall
             ,
             but
             as
             I
             haue
             declared
             ,
             deriued
             from
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             as
             a
             perpetuall
             seruice
             for
             a
             perpetuall
             vse
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Thirdly
             we
             consider
             that
             the
             lawes
             Ecclesiastical
             are
             established
             by
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Ciuill
             Magistrate
             ,
             but
             for
             interpretation
             of
             them
             the
             Priest
             is
             appointed
             to
             iudge
             .
             Hence
             riseth
             the
             ground
             of
             Iurisdiction
             both
             Temporall
             and
             Spirituall
             :
             wee
             consider
             Iurisdiction
             here
             as
             our
             question
             importeth
             ,
             authority
             coactiue
             in
             externall
             iudicature
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             lawes
             .
             The
             fountaine
             of
             this
             authoritie
             is
             in
             him
             principally
             ,
             by
             whose
             authoritie
             the
             law
             is
             established
             ,
             and
             without
             whose
             authoritie
             it
             is
             not
             .
             The
             execution
             of
             this
             authoritie
             is
             in
             them
             that
             are
             appointed
             iudges
             .
             And
             heerein
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             betweene
             Temporall
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             authoritie
             ,
             I
             speake
             not
             nowe
             of
             Spirituall
             gouernment
             by
             the
             lawes
             of
             God
             ,
             executed
             within
             the
             court
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             gouernment
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             lawes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             wherin
             there
             is
             vse
             of
             coactiue
             power
             .
             These
             two
             things
             being
             in
             themselues
             ,
             and
             in
             nature
             so
             distinct
             ,
             if
             this
             one
             distinction
             might
             be
             remembred
             ,
             it
             is
             ynough
             to
             aunswere
             all
             the
             confused
             collections
             of
             that
             Catholike
             Diuine
             ,
             who
             wrote
             of
             late
             against
             the
             fift
             part
             of
             Reports
             of
             the
             Lord
             Cooke
             .
             For
             all
             that
             hee
             writeth
             there
             ,
             resting
             vpon
             no
             other
             ground
             ,
             then
             vpon
             the
             confounding
             of
             Spirituall
             
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             ,
             is
             answered
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             by
             this
             one
             poore
             distinction
             betweene
             these
             two
             powers
             .
             Now
             the
             distinction
             is
             apparant
             :
             because
             in
             Spirituall
             gouernment
             there
             is
             no
             coactiue
             power
             :
             but
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             iudicature
             there
             is
             coactiue
             power
             :
             which
             maketh
             an
             euident
             and
             famous
             difference
             in
             Iurisdiction
             :
             because
             this
             is
             most
             certaine
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             Iurisdiction
             wherin
             coactiue
             power
             is
             vsed
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             Ciuill
             Magistrate
             .
             Then
             if
             these
             two
             gouernments
             ,
             I
             meane
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             Temporal
             ,
             be
             directed
             by
             coactiue
             power
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Iurisdiction
             betweene
             Temporall
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             authoritie
             .
             For
             the
             King
             and
             only
             the
             King
             is
             to
             appoint
             iudges
             in
             matters
             Temporall
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             the
             King
             hath
             no
             more
             authoritie
             in
             reuersing
             the
             iudgement
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             being
             true
             ,
             iust
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Kings
             Iurisdiction
             standeth
             not
             in
             a
             power
             to
             dissanull
             true
             and
             righteous
             iudgemens
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             power
             supereminent
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             is
             charged
             :
             First
             ,
             to
             confirme
             lawes
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             Temporall
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             place
             Iudges
             for
             both
             causes
             ,
             Thirdly
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             those
             iudges
             of
             both
             sortes
             iudge
             iustly
             according
             to
             right
             and
             equity
             ,
             Fourthly
             ,
             to
             punish
             them
             if
             they
             shall
             be
             found
             to
             giue
             vniust
             and
             corrupt
             sentences
             ,
             Fiftly
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             his
             Iurisdiction
             appeareth
             in
             appellations
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             heere
             a
             question
             will
             be
             moued
             ,
             whether
             a
             man
             may
             appeale
             from
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             iudge
             to
             the
             Prince
             .
             For
             that
             one
             may
             appeale
             from
             a
             Temporall
             iudge
             ,
             I
             suppose
             it
             is
             not
             doubted
             ,
             at
             least
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             why
             it
             should
             be
             doubted
             .
             But
             in
             a
             cause
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             from
             a
             iudge
             Ecclesiasticall
             to
             appeale
             to
             the
             Temporall
             Magistrate
             ,
             of
             this
             some
             Romish
             Doctors
             doubt
             .
             This
             doubt
             which
             the
             Canonists
             haue
             made
             ,
             may
             be
             increased
             by
             that
             place
             ,
             Deu.
             17.
             10.
             
             [
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             decline
             from
             that
             thing
             which
             they
             shall
             shew
             thee
             ,
             neither
             to
             the
             right
             
             hand
             nor
             to
             the
             left
             .
             And
             that
             man
             that
             will
             do
             presumptuously
             ,
             not
             hearkning
             to
             the
             Priest
             that
             standeth
             before
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             to
             minister
             there
             ,
             or
             vnto
             the
             iudge
             that
             man
             shall
             die
             .
             ]
             It
             might
             seeme
             to
             be
             collected
             hence
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             appellation
             from
             the
             Priest
             ,
             no
             though
             hee
             should
             iudge
             as
             some
             Rabbins
             expound
             the
             words
             .
             I
             will
             declare
             their
             exposition
             because
             it
             
             sauoureth
             much
             like
             the
             expositions
             of
             some
             Papists
             ,
             where
             the
             text
             saith
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             not
             decline
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             left
             ,
             they
             expound
             it
             ;
             that
             if
             the
             Priest
             shall
             say
             thy
             right
             hand
             is
             thy
             left
             ,
             or
             thy
             left
             is
             thy
             right
             :
             this
             sentence
             thou
             must
             receiue
             
             and
             therein
             rest
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             But
             this
             is
             a
             fond
             assertion
             ,
             not
             only
             without
             reason
             ,
             but
             against
             the
             expresse
             words
             of
             the
             Scripture
             :
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             law
             which
             shall
             teach
             thee
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             iudgement
             which
             they
             shall
             tell
             thee
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             doe
             .
             Where
             we
             finde
             two
             rules
             for
             these
             two
             kindes
             of
             Iudges
             ,
             the
             Priest
             and
             the
             iudge
             :
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             must
             be
             according
             to
             the
             written
             lawe
             :
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             other
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             iustice
             and
             iudgement
             .
             If
             a
             man
             be
             able
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             is
             wronged
             ,
             he
             may
             vndoubtedly
             appeale
             to
             a
             Superiour
             :
             now
             a
             man
             may
             be
             able
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             is
             wronged
             ,
             if
             hee
             can
             shew
             that
             the
             Priest
             declineth
             from
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             appointed
             his
             rule
             ,
             or
             the
             Temporall
             iudge
             from
             iustice
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             there
             be
             a
             Superiour
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             he
             may
             appeale
             :
             but
             if
             there
             be
             no
             Superiour
             ,
             he
             is
             without
             remedie
             ;
             as
             when
             Hely
             was
             both
             Priest
             and
             iudge
             :
             from
             him
             at
             that
             time
             there
             could
             be
             no
             appellation
             .
             but
             where
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             kingdome
             is
             established
             ,
             where
             one
             King
             is
             set
             vp
             in
             lawfull
             authoritie
             ,
             by
             whose
             power
             iudges
             Spirituall
             and
             Temporall
             are
             placed
             in
             his
             dominions
             :
             heere
             appeareth
             a
             fountaine
             of
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             deriued
             as
             it
             were
             into
             two
             inferiour
             riuers
             :
             and
             from
             these
             inferior
             powers
             appellation
             may
             be
             brought
             ,
             if
             they
             shall
             not
             in
             their
             sentences
             ,
             keepe
             their
             rules
             prescribed
             to
             them
             ,
             the
             lawe
             and
             iustice
             :
             for
             the
             appellation
             being
             grounded
             vpon
             the
             lawe
             of
             Nature
             ,
             to
             moderate
             the
             peruersitie
             and
             partialitie
             of
             iudges
             ,
             it
             were
             an
             absurd
             thing
             to
             denie
             this
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             vnlesse
             a
             man
             would
             suppose
             that
             persons
             Ecclesiasticall
             may
             not
             be
             corrupt
             in
             their
             iudgements
             .
             Now
             if
             we
             shall
             once
             graunt
             appellations
             ,
             then
             assuredly
             wee
             confirme
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             Princes
             in
             all
             matters
             wherein
             appellation
             may
             bee
             made
             to
             them
             .
             And
             because
             Iurisdiction
             is
             assuredly
             proued
             by
             appellation
             ,
             we
             will
             for
             the
             farther
             manifestation
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             seeke
             to
             cleere
             this
             point
             :
             the
             rather
             bec●…use
             our
             aduersaries
             tell
             vs
             
             confidently
             ,
             that
             in
             matters
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             all
             appellation
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             The
             Popes
             say
             so
             ,
             and
             they
             beleeue
             them
             :
             we
             hold
             that
             appellation
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             is
             to
             bee
             directed
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             is
             by
             God
             set
             ouer
             the
             persons
             appellant
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             In
             the
             Old
             Testament
             we
             haue
             fewe
             examples
             ,
             or
             none
             ,
             that
             I
             remember
             ;
             of
             any
             that
             appealed
             from
             any
             inferior
             iudge
             Ecclesiasticall
             to
             the
             Soueraigne
             :
             but
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             there
             is
             one
             example
             sufficient
             to
             confirme
             the
             truth
             .
             S.
             Paul
             
             being
             accused
             for
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             appealed
             from
             the
             high
             Priest
             to
             C●…sar
             .
             Therfore
             it
             is
             lawfull
             in
             matters
             Ecclesiasticall
             to
             appeale
             from
             iudges
             Ecclesiasticall
             to
             the
             Ciuill
             Magistrate
             .
             The
             consequence
             resteth
             vpon
             this
             ,
             that
             Saint
             Paul
             heerein
             did
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             he
             might
             doe
             iustly
             and
             lawfully
             :
             which
             thing
             I
             suppose
             the
             greatest
             enemie
             of
             Saint
             Pauls
             Doctrine
             ,
             will
             not
             denie
             :
             for
             he
             came
             vp
             to
             Ierusalem
             with
             this
             profession
             and
             purpose
             .
             [
             I
             am
             ready
             not
             to
             bee
             bound
             onely
             ,
             
             but
             euen
             to
             die
             for
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             .
             Neither
             durst
             he
             for
             sauing
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             giue
             a
             scandall
             to
             the
             Gospell
             .
             ]
             The
             antecedent
             consisteth
             of
             these
             two
             parts
             ,
             First
             that
             the
             matters
             for
             which
             Saint
             Paul
             was
             accused
             ,
             were
             matters
             Ecclesiasticall
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             therein
             he
             appealed
             from
             the
             high
             Priest
             :
             both
             are
             witnessed
             by
             the
             expresse
             words
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             For
             Festus●…aith
             ●…aith
             ,
             [
             They
             brought
             no
             crime
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             had
             certaine
             
             questions
             against
             him
             of
             their
             owne
             superstition
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             Iesus
             which
             was
             dead
             ,
             whom
             Paul
             affirmed
             to
             be
             aliue
             .
             ]
             These
             questions
             be
             out
             of
             doubt
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             euen
             in
             the
             iudgement
             of
             our
             aduersaries
             :
             that
             he
             appealed
             from
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             reskuing
             himselfe
             from
             his
             iudgement
             ,
             it
             is
             euident
             by
             the
             words
             in
             the
             twentie
             three
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             to
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             as
             to
             his
             iudge
             .
             [
             Thou
             sittest
             to
             iudge
             me
             according
             
             to
             the
             law
             .
             ]
             And
             when
             he
             was
             reskued
             from
             the
             Priests
             by
             Lysias
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             Felix
             ,
             and
             left
             by
             him
             to
             Festus
             :
             he
             neuer
             thinketh
             of
             appealing
             from
             any
             of
             the●…e
             ciuill
             gouernours
             .
             But
             when
             Festus
             asked
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             goe
             to
             Ierusalem
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             iudged
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             then
             P●…ul
             vtterly
             refusing
             the
             high-Priest
             
             appealed
             to
             C●…sar
             :
             by
             which
             it
             followeth
             that
             in
             matters
             
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             appeale
             from
             iudges
             Ecclesiasticall
             to
             the
             Soueraigne
             Prince
             .
             Whereupon
             this
             vndoubtedly
             followeth
             ,
             that
             there
             resteth
             Soueraigne
             Iurisdiction
             in
             the
             Prince
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Popes
             &
             their
             flatterers
             vnderstanding
             well
             ,
             that
             Supreame
             Iurisdiction
             could
             neuer
             bee
             prooued
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             Popes
             ,
             vnlesse
             first
             Appellation
             should
             be
             made
             to
             them
             ,
             wrought
             by
             all
             subtilty
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             we
             shall
             declare
             (
             by
             right
             or
             wrong
             they
             neither
             cared
             nor
             spared
             )
             to
             cause
             Appellations
             to
             be
             made
             to
             them
             :
             which
             thing
             when
             once
             they
             had
             obtained
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             Appellation
             might
             be
             made
             to
             the
             Popes
             :
             then
             and
             not
             before
             ,
             this
             opinion
             was
             r●…olued
             ,
             that
             Supreame
             Ecclesiasticall
             Iurisdiction
             was
             in
             the
             Popes
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             prouing
             that
             Supreame
             and
             last
             Appellation
             doth
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             belong
             to
             none
             but
             to
             the
             Soueraigne
             Prince
             ;
             conclude
             vndoubtedly
             that
             Supreame
             Iurisdiction
             belongeth
             to
             him
             onely
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Heere
             a
             question
             may
             be
             mooued
             ,
             whether
             Saint
             Paul
             did
             well
             and
             orderly
             when
             he
             appealed
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             and
             whether
             Caesar
             was
             made
             iudge
             of
             these
             questions
             ,
             which
             were
             Doctrines
             .
             We
             aunswere
             ,
             Saint
             Paul
             had
             no
             meaning
             to
             make
             C●…sar
             iudge
             of
             any
             point
             of
             faith
             .
             But
             whereas
             hee
             was
             persecuted
             by
             the
             high
             Priests
             ,
             who
             sought
             his
             life
             ;
             in
             this
             matter
             of
             coactiue
             power
             Saint
             Paul
             giueth
             Iurisdiction
             to
             Caesar.
             There
             is
             also
             a
             difference
             betweene
             that
             power
             which
             heathen
             Princes
             haue
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             Christian
             Princes
             haue
             :
             for
             heathen
             Princes
             haue
             all
             power
             coactiue
             whatsoeuer
             the
             cause
             be
             :
             and
             without
             this
             helpe
             the
             Church
             could
             neuer
             deale
             in
             matters
             of
             this
             nature
             .
             Christian
             Princes
             besides
             this
             coactiue
             power
             ,
             haue
             also
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Israel
             ,
             externall
             discipline
             in
             matters
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Thus
             we
             haue
             declared
             the
             distinct
             right
             of
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Priest
             ,
             after
             that
             they
             were
             distinguished
             by
             the
             written
             law
             of
             God
             :
             we
             haue
             prooued
             that
             the
             Soueraigne
             Iurisdiction
             coactiue
             resteth
             in
             the
             Prince
             by
             a
             right
             which
             God
             hath
             giuen
             ,
             and
             therefore
             may
             not
             be
             taken
             away
             by
             man.
             It
             followeth
             to
             consider
             ,
             how
             this
             right
             hath
             beene
             accordingly
             exercised
             by
             the
             godly
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             .
             Ios●…
             commanded
             the
             people
             
             
             to
             be
             circumcised
             ,
             and
             not
             Eleazerus
             ,
             the
             cause
             was
             Eccles●…ticall
             ,
             but
             to
             command
             in
             such
             causes
             declareth
             iurisdiction
             .
             
             Dauid
             reduceth
             the
             Arke
             ,
             he
             appointeth
             Priests
             ,
             Leuites
             ,
             Singers
             ,
             
             
             Porters
             to
             serue
             at
             the
             Tabernacle
             :
             he
             assigneth
             Officers
             of
             the
             sonnes
             of
             Aaro●…
             .
             All
             which
             being
             matters
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             the
             Prince
             as
             hauing
             soueraigne
             authority
             in
             both
             causes
             
             ordaineth
             .
             Solomon
             buildeth
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             consecrateth
             it
             .
             Asa
             remoueth
             Idols
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             the
             Altar
             of
             God
             that
             was
             
             before
             the
             porch
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Iehosaphat
             abolisheth
             Idolatry
             ,
             cutteth
             downe
             the
             groues
             ,
             sendeth
             Priests
             and
             Leuites
             ,
             to
             teach
             in
             Townes
             and
             Cities
             :
             Setteth
             vp
             Iudges
             both
             ciuill
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             and
             commandeth
             both
             to
             iudge
             according
             to
             godlinesse
             ,
             truth
             ,
             and
             Iustice.
             Because
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Iehosaphat
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             distinctly
             deliuered
             ,
             we
             will
             obserue
             the
             whole
             
             place
             .
             The
             wordes
             are
             these
             ,
             And
             hee
             set
             iudges
             in
             the
             land
             throughout
             all
             the
             strong
             Cities
             of
             Iuda
             ,
             Citie
             by
             Citie
             .
             And
             
             said
             to
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             take
             heed
             what
             you
             doe
             ,
             for
             you
             execute
             not
             the
             iudgement
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             with
             you
             
             in
             the
             cause
             and
             iudgement
             .
             Wherefore
             now
             let
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             be
             vpon
             you
             ,
             take
             heed
             and
             doe
             it
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             no
             iniquitie
             with
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             neither
             respect
             of
             persons
             nor
             receiuing
             of
             reward
             .
          
           
             Moreouer
             in
             Ierusalem
             did
             Iehosaphat
             set
             of
             the
             Leuites
             and
             
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             chiefe
             of
             the
             families
             in
             Israel
             ,
             for
             the
             
             iudgement
             and
             cause
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             they
             returned
             to
             Ierusalem
             .
             And
             he
             charged
             them
             saying
             ,
             thus
             shall
             you
             doe
             ,
             in
             the
             
             feare
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             with
             a
             perfect
             heart
             .
             And
             in
             euery
             cause
             that
             shall
             come
             to
             you
             of
             your
             brethren
             ,
             that
             dwell
             in
             your
             Cities
             ,
             betweene
             blood
             and
             blood
             ,
             betweene
             Law
             and
             precept
             ,
             Statutes
             and
             iudgements
             :
             you
             shall
             iudge
             them
             ,
             and
             admonish
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             trespasse
             not
             against
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             wrath
             come
             
             not
             vpon
             you
             and
             vpon
             your
             brethren
             .
             And
             behold
             Amariah
             the
             high
             Preist
             ,
             shall
             be
             the
             chiefe
             ouer
             you
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             From
             which
             words
             ,
             we
             collect
             thus
             much
             ,
             concerning
             ●…he
             Kings
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             wherein
             it
             consisteth
             .
             ●…irst
             the
             King
             appointeth
             and
             placeth
             both
             Temporall
             and
             
             clesi●…sticall
             Iudges
             ,
             and
             commandeth
             and
             chargeth
             them
             so
             placed
             ,
             to
             execute
             their
             functions
             faithfully
             ,
             we
             inferre
             vpon
             this
             command
             in
             both
             alike
             ,
             that
             hee
             hath
             Iurisdiction
             ouer
             both
             causes
             .
             But
             here
             let
             me
             remember
             a
             trifling
             obiection
             ,
             which
             
             some
             of
             our
             aduersaries
             haue
             deuised
             of
             late
             ,
             they
             would
             distinguish
             betweene
             command
             and
             Iurisdiction
             :
             For
             they
             deny
             not
             but
             that
             all
             sortes
             of
             persons
             are
             vnder
             the
             Kings
             commaund
             and
             gouernment
             :
             whom
             he
             may
             command
             ,
             each
             to
             doe
             their
             Office
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             vtterly
             deny
             the
             Kings
             Iurisdiction
             :
             and
             tell
             vs
             that
             command
             and
             Iurisdiction
             must
             not
             be
             hudled
             vp
             together
             .
             Now
             let
             vs
             consider
             what
             hudling
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             when
             the
             Kings
             command
             and
             his
             Iurisdiction
             are
             set
             as
             things
             depending
             and
             cohaering
             one
             to
             the
             other
             .
             When
             we
             say
             the
             King
             may
             command
             ,
             we
             meane
             plainely
             as
             we
             speake
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             hath
             from
             God
             lawfull
             authoritie
             to
             command
             ,
             and
             to
             punish
             them
             that
             breake
             his
             command
             :
             This
             is
             the
             common
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             Kings
             command
             ,
             But
             these
             Romish
             sophisters
             when
             they
             say
             the
             King
             may
             command
             ,
             do
             not
             vnderstand
             ,
             neither
             will
             they
             acknowledge
             at
             any
             hand
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             hath
             lawfull
             authoritie
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             punish
             the
             breach
             of
             his
             command
             :
             for
             they
             vtterly
             deny
             that
             the
             King
             hath
             any
             authoritie
             to
             punish
             a
             Clarke
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             breake
             his
             commandement
             .
             And
             call
             you
             this
             a
             command
             ?
             The
             King
             may
             command
             and
             goe
             without
             ,
             as
             the
             saying
             is
             .
             This
             is
             the
             deuils
             sophistry
             ,
             taken
             vp
             by
             men
             hardned
             against
             shame
             ,
             content
             to
             stoupe
             downe
             to
             gather
             vp
             the
             meanest
             and
             basest
             shifts
             to
             dazell
             the
             simple
             .
             The
             Iesuites
             resolue
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             truth
             most
             soundly
             concluded
             in
             their
             schooles
             :
             That
             the
             King
             may
             not
             punish
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             :
             that
             the
             Kings
             Court
             may
             not
             heare
             ,
             examine
             and
             iudge
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             should
             commit
             murders
             ,
             adulteries
             ,
             robberies
             ,
             or
             what
             other
             wickednesse
             soeuer
             .
             And
             yet
             they
             tell
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             may
             command
             them
             .
             Now
             to
             say
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             let
             the
             world
             see
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             resolued
             in
             the
             contrary
             :
             this
             sauoreth
             strongly
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             illusion
             ,
             when
             reason
             ,
             learning
             ,
             honestie
             and
             all
             faileth
             ,
             yet
             well
             fare
             a
             bold
             and
             hardned
             face
             ,
             which
             neuer
             faileth
             this
             generation
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             King
             haue
             not
             lawfull
             authority
             to
             
             punish
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             lawfull
             authoritie
             to
             command
             ,
             and
             punish
             he
             cannot
             vnlesse
             he
             hath
             authority
             to
             iudge
             ,
             or
             cause
             iudgement
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             who
             take
             away
             from
             the
             King
             power
             to
             iudge
             persons
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             take
             from
             him
             power
             to
             punish
             ,
             and
             consequently
             power
             to
             command
             :
             but
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Papists
             this
             day
             ,
             (
             as
             shall
             hereafter
             appeare
             in
             his
             due
             place
             )
             taketh
             from
             the
             king
             power
             to
             iudge
             per
             sons
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             they
             rob
             him
             of
             power
             to
             punish
             ,
             and
             to
             cōmaund
             ;
             for
             nothing
             can
             more
             strongly
             take
             away
             the
             Kings
             command
             ,
             then
             to
             deny
             him
             power
             to
             punish
             and
             to
             iudge
             .
             And
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             ashamed
             to
             tell
             vs
             ,
             that
             they
             deny
             not
             the
             kings
             cōmand
             ,
             but
             his
             Iurisdiction
             .
             Then
             to
             leaue
             these
             men
             with
             their
             absurd
             and
             perplexed
             contradictions
             :
             where
             the
             King
             ●…ay
             command
             ,
             he
             may
             iudge
             and
             punish
             the
             breach
             of
             that
             command
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             Iurisdiction
             appeareth
             in
             his
             lawfull
             authority
             and
             command
             .
             Then
             by
             this
             charge
             and
             commaund
             of
             Iehosaph●…
             ,
             is
             declared
             his
             Iurisdiction
             in
             these
             causes
             ,
             wherein
             he
             hath
             this
             authority
             to
             command
             :
             for
             otherwise
             the
             Kings
             command
             is
             but
             as
             the
             word
             of
             a
             priuat
             man
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             child
             ,
             if
             he
             haue
             not
             power
             to
             iudge
             and
             punish
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Moreouer
             whereas
             Iehosaphat
             commandeth
             the
             Priests
             and
             Leuites
             to
             iudge
             betweene
             blood
             and
             blood
             ,
             Law
             and
             precepts
             ,
             statutes
             and
             iudgements
             :
             In
             things
             that
             concerned
             questions
             of
             blood
             ,
             as
             when
             blood
             was
             shed
             by
             casualtie
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             the
             party
             offending
             ,
             had
             remedy
             by
             sanctuary
             ,
             and
             the
             high
             Priest
             was
             the
             immediat
             iudge
             ;
             as
             also
             in
             matters
             concerning
             lawes
             ,
             precepts
             ,
             ●…tutes
             ,
             iudgements
             ,
             that
             is
             ordinances
             ,
             ceremoniall
             or
             morall
             :
             In
             these
             things
             stood
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             Iurisdiction
             which
             then
             was
             practised
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             to
             take
             that
             distinction
             which
             we
             must
             often
             remember
             in
             this
             question
             ,
             it
             is
             confessed
             that
             all
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             is
             either
             of
             order
             or
             Iurisdiction
             .
             In
             both
             which
             the
             King
             hath
             a
             part
             ,
             b●…t
             differently
             :
             In
             the
             power
             of
             orders
             ,
             the
             Kings
             part
             and
             office
             ,
             was
             to
             see
             that
             things
             of
             that
             nature
             were
             orderly
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             breach
             thereof
             punished
             ,
             but
             himselfe
             was
             not
             to
             execute
             any
             thing
             ,
             whereunto
             the
             Priests
             were
             apointed
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             their
             orders
             ,
             as
             to
             offer
             incense
             ,
             &c.
             
             Wherefore
             
             Vzziah
             was
             smitten
             with
             leprosie
             for
             medling
             with
             that
             part
             of
             
             the
             Priests
             office
             .
             Now
             Iurisdiction
             is
             diuided
             into
             power
             internall
             ,
             which
             as
             often
             wee
             haue
             said
             ,
             belongeth
             not
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             and
             power
             externall
             :
             which
             power
             externall
             when
             it
             is
             coactiue
             ,
             is
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             wee
             call
             the
             Kings
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             in
             matters
             Ecclesiastical
             .
             And
             this
             Iurisdiction
             is
             here
             testified
             to
             be
             in
             Iehosaphat
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             deriued
             to
             all
             ,
             to
             all
             iudges
             vnder
             him
             ,
             both
             Temporall
             and
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
             For
             as
             he
             commaunded
             the
             Temporall
             iudges
             ,
             so
             in
             like
             sort
             he
             commaunded
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             iudges
             might
             replie
             (
             if
             they
             had
             bene
             such
             as
             now
             these
             are
             of
             the
             Romane
             Clergie
             )
             that
             Ecclesiasticall
             iudgements
             were
             holy
             and
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             King
             :
             so
             doth
             the
             King
             witnesse
             of
             Temporall
             iudgements
             ,
             for
             speaking
             to
             Temporall
             iudges
             ,
             he
             saith
             :
             you
             execute
             not
             the
             iudgements
             of
             man
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Then
             Temporall
             iudgements
             are
             the
             Lords
             cause
             aswell
             as
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             and
             herein
             they
             differ
             not
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Now
             this
             Iurisdiction
             which
             is
             in
             coactiue
             power
             wee
             prooue
             to
             be
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             onely
             in
             the
             King.
             (
             I
             speake
             according
             to
             the
             forme
             of
             the
             state
             of
             Israel
             in
             those
             dayes
             wherof
             we
             now
             speake
             ,
             aunswerable
             to
             which
             is
             the
             Soueraigne
             magistrate
             in
             any
             other
             state
             .
             )
             This
             right
             I
             say
             ,
             we
             prooue
             to
             bee
             onely
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             deriued
             to
             other
             iudges
             both
             Temporall
             and
             Spirituall
             ,
             by
             these
             reasons
             :
             first
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             
             onely
             the
             King
             commaundeth
             both
             iudges
             to
             doe
             their
             duties
             in
             their
             seuerall
             places
             ,
             and
             hath
             lawfull
             power
             to
             punish
             them
             if
             they
             doe
             otherwise
             :
             therfore
             the
             Kings
             Iurisdiction
             coactiue
             is
             ouer
             both
             sorts
             alike
             .
             The
             antecedent
             hath
             two
             parts
             ,
             the
             first
             drawen
             from
             the
             expresse
             words
             of
             the
             Scripture
             in
             this
             text
             :
             the
             second
             followeth
             by
             a
             necessitie
             .
             For
             the
             commaund
             of
             a
             King
             is
             ridiculous
             ,
             and
             no
             commaund
             vnlesse
             he
             haue
             authoritie
             to
             punish
             .
             The
             consequence
             followeth
             by
             the
             very
             definition
             of
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             which
             will
             prooue
             the
             second
             part
             of
             the
             antecedent
             .
             For
             this
             Iurisdiction
             for
             which
             we
             plead
             ,
             is
             defined
             by
             the
             most
             learned
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             authority
             coactiue
             .
             If
             it
             be
             authoritie
             ,
             it
             may
             command
             ;
             if
             coactiue
             it
             may
             punish
             :
             then
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             where
             Iehosaphat
             had
             first
             authoritie
             
             to
             commaund
             and
             last
             to
             punish
             ,
             that
             questionlesse
             hee
             had
             this
             Soueraigne
             Iurisdiction
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             If
             against
             this
             any
             obiect
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             may
             command
             in
             matters
             of
             orders
             ,
             of
             preaching
             the
             Word
             ,
             administring
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             all
             these
             things
             the
             King
             may
             lawfully
             command
             the
             parties
             to
             doe
             their
             duties
             ,
             and
             may
             punish
             them
             if
             they
             doe
             otherwise
             :
             and
             yet
             no
             man
             will
             put
             the
             Kings
             Iurisdiction
             in
             these
             matters
             of
             orders
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             Sacraments
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             aunswere
             ,
             let
             me
             intreat
             the
             reader
             with
             attention
             to
             consider
             these
             three
             things
             :
             First
             to
             commaund
             ,
             secondly
             to
             execute
             ;
             thirdly
             to
             punish
             .
             Iurisdiction
             standeth
             wholly
             in
             the
             first
             and
             last
             ,
             and
             nothing
             at
             all
             in
             the
             second
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             authoritie
             and
             not
             in
             action
             .
             So
             that
             though
             the
             King
             should
             execute
             a
             thing
             which
             belongeth
             to
             his
             office
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             execution
             therof
             ,
             his
             Iurisdiction
             should
             not
             appeare
             ,
             howsoeuer
             his
             wisedome
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             actiue
             vertues
             might
             appeare
             therein
             :
             for
             Iurisdiction
             is
             in
             the
             authoritie
             of
             commaunding
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             punishing
             ,
             and
             supereminence
             that
             riseth
             from
             both
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             administration
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             the
             King
             hath
             no
             part
             ;
             because
             therein
             Iurisdiction
             standeth
             not
             :
             these
             things
             being
             matters
             of
             execution
             not
             of
             commaund
             :
             but
             the
             authoritie
             to
             commaund
             these
             things
             ,
             by
             making
             or
             vrging
             lawes
             for
             them
             :
             and
             to
             punish
             the
             transgression
             by
             corporall
             punishments
             ;
             this
             because
             it
             includeth
             coactiue
             power
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             Soueraigne
             Magistrate
             onely
             .
             If
             the
             Magistrate
             should
             either
             neglect
             his
             dutie
             ,
             as
             the
             heathen
             did
             ;
             or
             commaund
             false
             doctrines
             to
             be
             preached
             ,
             as
             the
             Arian
             Emperours
             did
             :
             in
             this
             case
             the
             Church
             hath
             warrant
             to
             maintaine
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             without
             tumults
             and
             rebellion
             ,
             and
             rather
             in
             patience
             to
             loose
             their
             liues
             then
             to
             forgo
             any
             part
             of
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Another
             reason
             to
             prooue
             this
             Soueraigne
             authoritie
             
             coactiue
             to
             be
             only
             in
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             from
             him
             respectiuely
             deriued
             to
             both
             sorts
             of
             iudges
             ,
             may
             thus
             bee
             drawen
             .
             For
             the
             iudges
             Temporall
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             question
             made
             :
             all
             the
             doubt
             is
             of
             iudges
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             of
             which
             iudges
             Ecclesiasticall
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             was
             the
             high
             Priest.
             Then
             this
             Iurisdiction
             whereof
             we
             speake
             must
             be
             confessed
             to
             haue
             
             been
             principally
             and
             originally
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             king
             or
             in
             the
             high
             Priest
             :
             but
             in
             the
             high
             Priest
             it
             was
             not
             ,
             Therefore
             in
             the
             King
             it
             must
             be
             .
             That
             it
             was
             not
             in
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             we
             proue
             by
             these
             reasons
             .
             The
             high
             Priest
             is
             commaunded
             ,
             corrected
             ,
             punished
             and
             deposed
             by
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             King
             by
             the
             Priest
             :
             therefore
             the
             Soueraigne
             Iurisdiction
             is
             not
             in
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             King.
             Againe
             ,
             the
             high
             Priests
             did
             neuer
             practise
             coactiue
             authoritie
             ,
             vnlesse
             when
             they
             were
             Soueraigne
             Magistrates
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             the
             high
             Priests
             in
             Israel
             were
             ,
             but
             as
             high
             Priest●…
             they
             had
             no
             such
             power
             :
             for
             the
             causes
             betweene
             blood
             and
             blood
             ;
             which
             were
             of
             their
             cognisance
             ,
             are
             by
             the
             interpreters
             vnderdood
             such
             cases
             ,
             wherein
             a
             man
             was
             killed
             by
             chaunce
             ,
             without
             the
             purpose
             ,
             or
             against
             the
             will
             of
             the
             offender
             :
             in
             which
             case
             the
             high
             Priest
             might
             graunt
             him
             the
             pr●…uiledge
             of
             sanctuary
             :
             and
             so
             deliuer
             him
             from
             the
             auenger
             of
             blood
             :
             but
             he
             had
             no
             power
             coactiue
             to
             inflict
             death
             ,
             or
             such
             punishments
             at
             his
             pleasure
             :
             which
             trueth
             was
             so
             constantly
             receiued
             and
             preserued
             in
             the
             Church
             afterward
             ,
             that
             euen
             in
             the
             greatest
             power
             &
             highest
             ruffe
             of
             Poperie
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             did
             not
             take
             this
             full
             ●…oactiue
             power
             ,
             but
             onely
             proceeded
             to
             degradation
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             deliuer
             men
             vp
             to
             the
             secular
             powers
             :
             which
             was
             a
             ●…ecret
             confession
             that
             they
             had
             no
             right
             to
             this
             power
             coactiue
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             vsurped
             many
             parts
             thereof
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             A
             third
             reason
             to
             prooue
             this
             authoritie
             to
             bee
             in
             the
             Ciuill
             Magistrate
             ,
             is
             as
             I
             teached
             before
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             the
             right
             
             of
             Appellations
             .
             For
             in
             matters
             of
             coactiue
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             a
             man
             might
             appeale
             from
             the
             high
             Priest
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             did
             to
             Caesar
             :
             which
             was
             vtterly
             vnlawfull
             for
             him
             to
             doe
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             might
             as
             lawfully
             haue
             appealed
             to
             a
             King
             ,
             if
             that
             state
             of
             Israel
             had
             then
             beene
             ruled
             by
             a
             King
             ,
             as
             at
             other
             times
             it
             was
             .
             For
             that
             right
             which
             Saint
             Paul
             giueth
             to
             Nero
             ,
             to
             heare
             Appellations
             ,
             he
             would
             vndoubtedly
             yeeld
             to
             Dauid
             ,
             or
             Ezek●…as
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             godly
             King
             in
             his
             owne
             Dominions
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             either
             Saint
             Paul
             must
             be
             condemned
             for
             yeelding
             an
             vnlawful
             power
             to
             Emperors
             :
             or
             Kings
             must
             haue
             the
             same
             priuiledge
             :
             which
             thing
             being
             admitted
             in
             matters
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             doth
             inuincibly
             prooue
             the
             Kings
             Iurisdiction
             
             in
             such
             matters
             .
             The
             same
             thing
             is
             also
             confirmed
             from
             those
             
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             minister
             of
             God
             :
             and
             ,
             he
             beareth
             
             the
             sword
             .
             If
             the
             Magistrate
             be
             the
             minister
             of
             God
             ;
             then
             he
             hath
             full
             authoritie
             and
             Iurisdiction
             from
             God
             ,
             whose
             minister
             and
             vicegerent
             he
             is
             :
             if
             he
             beare
             the
             sword
             ,
             hee
             hath
             all
             power
             coactiue
             :
             for
             coactiue
             power
             doth
             alwayes
             follow
             t●…
             sword
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             giuen
             to
             the
             Ciuill
             Magistrate
             to
             beare
             .
             Therefore
             
               Ioh.
               Chrysosto●…
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Regi
               corp●…ra
               commissa
               sunt
               ,
               sacerdoti
               anim●…
               ,
               re●…
               maculas
               corporum
               remittit
               ,
               sacerdos
               maculas
               peccatorum
               :
               ill●…
               cogit
               ,
               hic
               exh●…rtatur
               :
               ille
               habet
               arma
               sensibilia
               ,
               hic
               arma
               spiritualia
               .
               H●…m
               .
               4.
               de
               verb.
               Esa.
               vidi
               dom
               .
            
             Then
             the
             true
             difference
             betweene
             the
             Magistrate
             and
             the
             Priest
             ,
             concerning
             this
             point
             ,
             is
             ;
             
               Ille
               cogit
               ,
               hic
               exh●…rtatur
            
             :
             so
             that
             coactiue
             power
             is
             left
             wholy
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             Ambros●…
             likewise
             speaking
             of
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             saith
             :
             
               Coactus
               〈◊〉
               n●…n
               noui
               ,
               arma
               enim
               nostra
               preces
               sunt
               &
               〈◊〉
               .
               ●…at
               ,
               i●…
               Aux●…t
               :
            
             where
             he
             declareth
             the
             difference
             betweene
             these
             two
             powers
             ,
             leauing
             nothing
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             
               preces
               &
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             wherin
             there
             is
             no
             coaction
             .
             In
             which
             sense
             
               Thomas
               Aquin●…s
            
             faith
             :
             
               vindicta
               quae
               fit
               auth●…ritate
               publicae
               potestat●…
               ,
               s●…cundum
               〈◊〉
               iudicis
               ,
               pertieet
               ad
               iusticiam
               commutatiuam
               .
               2.
               2.
               qu.
               8.
               art
               1.
               
            
             Therefore
             vindicatiue
             power
             or
             coaction
             belonges
             not
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             the
             Magistrate
             that
             exerciseth
             co●…utatiue
             iustice
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             which
             high
             power
             Princes
             are
             called
             Gods.
             I
             
             haue
             said
             you
             are
             Gods.
             And
             because
             an
             aduersarie
             of
             late
             hath
             
             told
             vs
             ,
             that
             this
             name
             is
             giuen
             aswell
             to
             Ecclesiasticall
             gouernours
             as
             to
             Kings
             :
             we
             reply
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             shewed
             that
             this
             name
             is
             giuen
             to
             Ecclesiasticall
             gouernours
             ,
             but
             either
             where
             such
             gouernours
             haue
             receiued
             authoritie
             from
             the
             Ciuill
             Magistrate
             ,
             or
             where
             themselues
             are
             the
             chiefe
             Magistrates
             :
             so
             that
             it
             is
             a
             name
             giuen
             in
             respect
             of
             Soueraigne
             power
             .
             For
             to
             manifest
             the
             Soueraigne
             emmency
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             compare
             the
             Prince
             and
             Priest
             tog●…ther
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             comparison
             wee
             shall
             euidently
             know
             the
             truth
             :
             for
             we
             find
             the
             Prince
             called
             a
             God
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Priest
             also
             .
             Where
             the
             Lord
             himselfe
             speaketh
             to
             Moses
             of
             Aaron
             
             comparing
             their
             power
             and
             offices
             together
             ,
             he
             saith
             thus
             :
             [
             He
             
             shall
             be
             thy
             spokesman
             vnto
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             be
             as
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             and
             thou
             shalt
             be
             to
             him
             in
             stead
             of
             God.
             ]
             In
             this
             comparing
             of
             these
             two
             great
             offices
             ,
             Moses
             is
             the
             directour
             ;
             Aaron
             
             the
             interpretour
             and
             preacher
             .
             Where
             the
             Prince
             or
             Soueraign
             Magistrate
             is
             called
             a
             God
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             in
             diuers
             other
             Scriptures
             :
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             to
             him
             ,
             euen
             to
             Aaron
             ,
             as
             a
             God.
             We
             find
             then
             that
             the
             Prince
             is
             called
             a
             God
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Priest
             ,
             but
             we
             can
             neuer
             find
             that
             the
             Priest
             is
             called
             a
             God
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Prince
             .
             This
             declareth
             a
             Soueraigne
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Prince
             in
             matters
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Gods
             true
             Religion
             .
             For
             he
             who
             by
             his
             office
             is
             to
             establish
             true
             Religion
             in
             his
             dominions
             ,
             doth
             heerein
             represent
             a
             liuely
             ex●…mple
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             goodnesse
             and
             power
             of
             God
             :
             and
             therefore
             Magistrates
             are
             called
             Gods
             ,
             as
             being
             Gods
             Vicegerents
             for
             establishing
             of
             true
             Religion
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             this
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             confirmeth
             ,
             for
             whereas
             Psal.
             82.
             
             They
             are
             called
             Gods
             ,
             I
             haue
             said
             you
             are
             Gods
             ;
             Our
             Lord
             expoundeth
             that
             place
             ,
             declaring
             in
             what
             sense
             they
             are
             so
             called
             .
             For
             he
             saith
             :
             [
             If
             he
             called
             them
             Gods
             ,
             vnto
             whom
             the
             
             word
             of
             God
             was
             giuen
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             cannot
             be
             broken
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             Then
             the
             Magistrates
             who
             are
             here
             called
             Gods
             ,
             are
             such
             to
             whom
             the
             word
             of
             God
             is
             giuen
             .
             For
             further
             declaration
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             let
             this
             question
             be
             demaunded
             :
             to
             whom
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             principally
             giuen
             ?
             to
             whose
             Soueraigne
             custodie
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             committed
             ?
             The
             words
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ
             containe
             an
             aunswere
             ,
             to
             the
             Ciuill
             Magistrate
             .
             For
             it
             is
             certaine
             that
             all
             that
             Psalme
             whence
             Christ
             taketh
             those
             words
             ,
             is
             wholly
             and
             intirely
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             Ciuill
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Priests
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             gouernours
             .
             Why
             then
             ?
             and
             is
             not
             the
             word
             of
             God
             giuen
             to
             Ecclesiasticall
             gouernours
             aswell
             as
             to
             Kings
             ?
             Yes
             verily
             ,
             but
             diuersly
             :
             for
             to
             Ecclesiasticall
             gouernours
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             word
             is
             giuen
             to
             publish
             by
             preaching
             .
             [
             For
             the
             Priests
             lippes
             shall
             preserue
             
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             seeke
             the
             law
             at
             his
             mouth
             ;
             for
             hee
             is
             the
             messenger
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             hostes
             .
             ]
             Then
             if
             the
             question
             be
             asked
             ,
             to
             whom
             is
             the
             word
             giuen
             by
             the
             way
             of
             knowledge
             
             to
             preach
             and
             publish
             it
             ?
             The
             answere
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             Priest
             :
             but
             Christ
             speaketh
             not
             here
             of
             that
             manner
             of
             giuing
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             he
             toucheth
             that
             Commission
             which
             is
             giuen
             to
             Magistrates
             .
             For
             to
             Magistrates
             it
             is
             not
             giuen
             by
             way
             of
             especiall
             knowledge
             to
             preach
             it
             ;
             but
             by
             way
             of
             an
             especiall
             commission
             ,
             to
             keepe
             it
             ,
             to
             establih
             it
             by
             authoritie
             ,
             to
             command
             obedience
             vnto
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             punish
             the
             violatours
             of
             it
             .
             This
             is
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             Christian
             Prince
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             called
             them
             Gods
             to
             whom
             the
             word
             was
             giuen
             :
             Whom
             hath
             hee
             called
             Gods
             ?
             Ciuill
             Princes
             :
             for
             of
             such
             ,
             onely
             of
             such
             ,
             that
             Psalme
             speaketh
             .
             Why
             are
             they
             called
             Gods
             ?
             Because
             they
             are
             Gods
             vicegerents
             by
             their
             authority
             to
             establish
             Gods
             word
             .
             Therefore
             they
             are
             acknowledged
             to
             bee
             
               custodes
               vt●…insque
               tabulae
            
             ,
             for
             which
             cause
             it
             was
             an
             ancient
             ceremony
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             Kings
             Coronation
             the
             Booke
             of
             God
             should
             be
             giuen
             into
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Coronation
             
             of
             Ioash
             :
             Which
             thing
             is
             confirmed
             by
             a
             commaundemant
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             why
             was
             this
             thing
             so
             solemnly
             commanded
             ?
             so
             religiously
             
             preached
             ?
             but
             to
             shew
             that
             God
             hath
             committed
             the
             care
             of
             Religion
             principally
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             vtmost
             of
             his
             power
             and
             authority
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             established
             in
             his
             Dominions
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             This
             doth
             proue
             that
             Moses
             was
             a
             Prince
             and
             not
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Aaron
             a
             Priest
             but
             not
             a
             Prince
             :
             because
             Moses
             is
             called
             Aarons
             God
             ,
             but
             Aaron
             is
             not
             called
             Moses
             his
             God
             ,
             but
             his
             mouth
             .
             Which
             thing
             though
             it
             bee
             so
             euident
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             seemeth
             to
             be
             the
             vndertaking
             of
             an
             idle
             and
             vn-necessary
             discourse
             to
             proue
             it
             :
             yet
             because
             many
             bookes
             are
             of
             late
             filled
             with
             this
             conceit
             ,
             that
             Moses
             was
             a
             Priest
             ,
             which
             thing
             is
             taken
             as
             an
             especiall
             ground
             to
             build
             vp
             the
             Popes
             temporall
             Monarchie
             :
             Let
             vs
             in
             a
             few
             wordes
             refute
             this
             fancy
             .
             
               Franciscus
               Bozius
            
             who
             vndertaketh
             to
             proue
             this
             ,
             taketh
             a
             foundation
             so
             rui●…ous
             and
             fallacious
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             maruell
             if
             his
             whole
             building
             be
             answerable
             ,
             for
             he
             concludeth
             that
             Moses
             was
             a
             Priest
             properly
             so
             called
             because
             ,
             Psal.
             99.
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             among
             his
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Samuel
             among
             such
             as
             call
             vppon
             his
             name
             .
             The
             answere
             is
             easie
             and
             vulgarly
             knowne
             ,
             for
             Cohanim
             
             (
             which
             word
             is
             there
             vsed
             )
             signifieth
             both
             Priests
             and
             Ciuill
             
             gouernors
             .
             It
             is
             vsed
             for
             Ciuill
             gouernors
             which
             stand
             in
             some
             honourable
             place
             .
             2.
             
             Sam.
             8.
             18
             where
             the
             sonn●…s
             of
             Dauid
             
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             cannot
             be
             translated
             Priests
             ,
             as
             the
             Latin
             vulgar
             hath
             it
             .
             Though
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             somtimes
             be
             takē
             ,
             for
             a
             Priest
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             certaine
             that
             Dauids
             sonnes
             were
             not
             Priests
             ,
             but
             chiefe
             rulers
             about
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expounded
             1.
             
             Chron.
             18.
             17.
             
             Then
             we
             answere
             that
             no
             proofe
             can
             bee
             drawne
             from
             this
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             proue
             Moses
             a
             Priest
             ,
             because
             the
             word
             is
             ambiguous
             ,
             applyed
             both
             to
             Priests
             and
             to
             Ciuill
             gouernours
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             word
             is
             fitly
             applied
             to
             Moses
             and
             Aaron
             ,
             comprising
             both
             their
             Offices
             in
             one
             short
             word
             .
             But
             that
             Moses
             was
             no
             Pri●…st
             ,
             we
             prooue
             thus
             .
             If
             he
             were
             a
             Priest
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             either
             before
             that
             Aaron
             and
             his
             successors
             were
             assumed
             to
             that
             Office
             ,
             or
             after
             .
             Before
             the
             law
             assumed
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             to
             be
             Priests
             Moses
             could
             not
             bee
             Priest
             ,
             because
             the
             Priesthood
             was
             annexed
             to
             the
             birth-right
             .
             But
             Moses
             was
             not
             the
             first
             borne
             of
             Amram
             ,
             but
             Aaron
             was
             the
             eldest
             ,
             for
             we
             read
             Num.
             33.
             
             Aaron
             was
             one
             hundred
             twentie
             
             three
             yeares
             old
             when
             he
             died
             .
             But
             Moses
             out
             liuing
             Aaron
             was
             but
             one
             hundred
             twenty
             yeares
             old
             when
             he
             dyed
             .
             Deut.
             34.
             
             
             Theresore
             Aaron
             was
             questionlesse
             the
             elder
             brother
             .
             If
             any
             obiect
             that
             the
             birth-right
             was
             sometimes
             taken
             from
             the
             eldest
             by
             an
             especiall
             appointment
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             in
             Sem
             and
             Iacob
             ;
             I
             answere
             ,
             this
             cannot
             help
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             for
             Aaron
             was
             so
             farre
             from
             loosing
             this
             priuiledge
             of
             his
             birth-right
             ,
             by
             any
             appointment
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             the
             Priesthood
             famously
             confirmed
             to
             him
             and
             to
             his
             posterity
             .
             So
             that
             neither
             by
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             nor
             by
             any
             precept
             of
             God
             ,
             can
             Aaron
             be
             said
             to
             loofe
             any
             priuiledge
             that
             belonged
             to
             the
             Priesthood
             .
             Then
             before
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Leuiticall
             Priesthood
             ,
             Moses
             could
             not
             be
             Priest.
             After
             the
             institution
             thereof
             ,
             the
             Priesthood
             was
             so
             appropriated
             to
             Aarons
             house
             ,
             that
             none
             could
             be
             Priests
             but
             Aaron
             and
             his
             sonnes
             onely
             .
             Therefore
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             that
             Moses
             could
             be
             a
             Priest
             at
             all
             ,
             either
             before
             the
             consecration
             of
             Aaron
             ,
             or
             after
             .
          
           
             22
             Another
             reason
             may
             be
             drawn
             from
             those
             places
             ,
             which
             
             declare
             that
             Iosua
             was
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             succeede
             Moses
             ,
             
             
             and
             to
             gouerne
             as
             he
             did
             .
             In
             all
             which
             places
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             
             Iosua
             succeeded
             Moses
             in
             his
             place
             and
             function
             ,
             and
             was
             that
             in
             Israel
             ,
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             which
             Moses
             was
             before
             him
             .
             But
             it
             is
             certaine
             that
             Iosua
             was
             no
             Priest
             :
             therfore
             as
             certaine
             that
             Moses
             was
             no
             Priest.
             For
             Iosua
             was
             the
             full
             and
             entire
             successour
             of
             Moses
             .
             The
             same
             appeareth
             by
             the
             whole
             course
             of
             Moses
             his
             gouernment
             .
             Who
             commandeth
             as
             a
             Prince
             ,
             is
             obeyed
             as
             a
             Prince
             ,
             both
             by
             the
             Priests
             and
             people
             .
             By
             which
             command
             in
             matters
             temporall
             and
             ecclesiasticall
             :
             if
             they
             suppose
             that
             a
             Priesthood
             is
             proued
             :
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             may
             as
             well
             be
             concluded
             to
             haue
             been
             Priests
             .
             For
             they
             commaunded
             in
             all
             such
             thinges
             as
             Moses
             did
             .
             Some
             obiect
             that
             Moses
             sacrificed
             ,
             Exod.
             24.
             
             But
             this
             obiection
             is
             friuolous
             .
             For
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Scripture
             are
             against
             it
             .
             It
             is
             expresly
             said
             ,
             that
             
             Moses
             sent
             young
             men
             to
             sacrifice
             :
             these
             were
             the
             first
             borne
             of
             the
             12
             Tribes
             .
             For
             this
             was
             before
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Leuiticall
             Priesthood
             .
             If
             any
             obiect
             that
             Moses
             did
             something
             which
             might
             seeme
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Priest
             :
             I
             answer
             ,
             so
             did
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israell
             some
             things
             which
             might
             seeme
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Priest.
             For
             Iosias
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             people
             were
             gathered
             together
             ,
             read
             in
             their
             eares
             all
             the
             words
             of
             
             the
             booke
             of
             the
             couenant
             .
             Which
             thing
             might
             seeme
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             Priests
             office
             .
             So
             true
             is
             that
             principle
             of
             our
             common
             Law
             ,
             founded
             vpon
             the
             profound
             principles
             of
             diuinitie
             and
             good
             gouernment
             :
             
               Rex
               est
               persona
               mixta
            
             ;
             because
             he
             hath
             both
             temporall
             and
             ecclesiasticall
             iurisdiction
             .
          
           
             23
             And
             thus
             haue
             wee
             declared
             the
             Kings
             right
             vnder
             the
             Law
             ;
             from
             the
             precept
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             &
             practise
             of
             godly
             Kings
             .
             Thus
             did
             Ezekiah
             ,
             thus
             did
             Iosiah
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             and
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             they
             vsurped
             no
             vnlawfull
             power
             ,
             but
             stood
             faithfull
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             that
             lawfull
             right
             ,
             which
             GOD
             committed
             to
             them
             .
             From
             this
             commission
             they
             may
             not
             turne
             either
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             left
             .
             For
             as
             it
             was
             a
             great
             sinne
             in
             Vzziah
             on
             
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             to
             vsurpe
             the
             Priests
             office
             :
             so
             should
             it
             be
             a
             great
             sinne
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             for
             a
             King
             to
             neglect
             any
             part
             of
             a
             Kings
             office
             .
             From
             all
             which
             ,
             wee
             collect
             the
             power
             of
             a
             Prince
             in
             
             matters
             ecclesiasticall
             to
             stand
             in
             these
             things
             .
             He
             is
             to
             establish
             all
             ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             ,
             for
             which
             no
             power
             is
             sufficient
             without
             his
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             reason
             that
             they
             should
             establish
             Lawes
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             no
             power
             to
             defend
             and
             maintaine
             the
             Maiestie
             of
             those
             Lawes
             so
             made
             .
             He
             is
             to
             punish
             all
             transgressours
             of
             those
             Lawes
             ,
             hee
             is
             to
             appoint
             ecclesiasticall
             Ministers
             their
             places
             ,
             to
             be
             Iudges
             in
             matters
             of
             ecclesiasticall
             Lawes
             :
             and
             if
             they
             offend
             ,
             to
             punish
             them
             ,
             hee
             may
             place
             and
             displace
             according
             to
             their
             merits
             :
             So
             Salomon
             displaced
             Abiathar
             ,
             &
             made
             Zadock
             high
             Priest
             in
             his
             roome
             .
             But
             because
             of
             late
             ,
             suborned
             
               Mat.
               Tortus
            
             speaking
             of
             this
             example
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             Salomon
             did
             displace
             the
             high
             Priest
             as
             he
             was
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             not
             as
             hee
             was
             a
             King
             :
             let
             vs
             by
             the
             way
             open
             the
             vanity
             of
             this
             shift
             .
             The
             fault
             that
             Abiathar
             had
             committed
             was
             worthy
             of
             death
             ,
             as
             Salomon
             saith
             :
             [
             Thou
             art
             worthy
             of
             death
             .
             ]
             But
             yet
             hee
             shewed
             him
             
             mercy
             ,
             because
             hee
             had
             borne
             the
             Arke
             of
             the
             Lord
             before
             his
             Father
             Dauid
             ,
             and
             had
             suffered
             in
             all
             things
             wherein
             Dauid
             was
             afflicted
             .
             So
             that
             the
             thing
             which
             Salomon
             did
             to
             Abiathar
             ,
             he
             did
             as
             iudge
             of
             life
             and
             death
             .
             To
             be
             a
             Iudge
             of
             life
             &
             death
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             osfice
             of
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             King
             :
             therefore
             Salomon
             did
             it
             not
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             King.
             Againe
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             office
             was
             extraordinary
             ,
             but
             this
             thing
             is
             so
             far
             from
             an
             extraordinary
             example
             ,
             that
             wee
             see
             rather
             that
             Salomon
             doth
             mitigate
             the
             ordinary
             punishment
             of
             that
             crime
             which
             Abiathar
             had
             committed
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             to
             punish
             or
             to
             release
             the
             punishment
             of
             treason
             ,
             belongeth
             not
             to
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             King
             :
             but
             Salomon
             in
             this
             action
             punishing
             the
             treason
             of
             Abiathar
             ,
             releaseth
             some
             part
             of
             it
             .
             All
             which
             proue
             the
             distorted
             shift
             of
             Tortus
             ,
             to
             be
             so
             vaine
             and
             shamelesse
             ,
             that
             the
             blushing
             Hat
             of
             a
             Cardinall
             ,
             is
             not
             broad
             enough
             to
             couer
             the
             shame
             .
             In
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             in
             supreame
             appellation
             ,
             standeth
             Ecclesiasticall
             iurisdiction
             ,
             which
             by
             diuine
             right
             was
             placed
             in
             these
             Kings
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             practised
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               IIII.
            
             
          
           
             
               Externall
               Coactiue
               Iurisdiction
               was
               not
               left
               by
               Christ
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               nor
               practised
               by
               the
               Church
               all
               that
               while
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               was
               without
               Christian
               Magistrates
               :
               wherein
               is
               declared
               the
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               the
               power
               of
               excommunication
               proceeded
               not
               to
               Coaction
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             let
             vs
             make
             search
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christians
             ,
             wherein
             we
             will
             consider
             first
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             after
             it
             was
             called
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             gouerned
             by
             the
             Fathers
             for
             the
             space
             of
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             :
             in
             all
             which
             time
             no
             Christian
             was
             the
             Soueraigne
             Magistrate
             .
             In
             this
             time
             it
             will
             be
             to
             good
             purpose
             to
             search
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             the
             time
             wherein
             it
             will
             most
             cleerely
             appeare
             .
             And
             Christ
             that
             appointeth
             all
             times
             &
             states
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             appointed
             that
             all
             this
             time
             she
             should
             be
             without
             Princes
             for
             her
             nourcing
             Fathers
             :
             that
             by
             wanting
             it
             so
             long
             ,
             we
             might
             vnderstand
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             this
             blessing
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             grew
             insolent
             by
             abusing
             this
             blessing
             ,
             taking
             the
             right
             of
             Princes
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             thereby
             remouing
             the
             ancient
             bounds
             of
             the
             Ordinances
             which
             God
             had
             set
             of
             old
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             not
             to
             bee
             marueiled
             ,
             that
             such
             iudgements
             followed
             of
             blindnesse
             and
             ignorance
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             of
             confusion
             and
             contempt
             vpon
             Princes
             and
             Kings
             :
             which
             iudgements
             haue
             beene
             so
             famously
             apparant
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             world
             .
             But
             let
             vs
             proceed
             to
             the
             examination
             of
             the
             Churches
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             for
             if
             we
             consider
             what
             Iurisdiction
             Iesus
             Christ
             left
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             it
             will
             consequently
             appeare
             what
             Iurisdiction
             is
             in
             Ciuill
             Princes
             :
             for
             all
             that
             Christ
             gaue
             not
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             remaineth
             with
             Princes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             places
             from
             which
             they
             would
             prooue
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             
             are
             these
             :
             Mat.
             18.
             
             [
             Whatsoeuer
             you
             shall
             binde
             on
             earth
             ,
             
             shall
             be
             bound
             in
             heauen
             .
             ]
             And
             ,
             [
             whosoeuers
             sinnes
             you
             retaine
             ,
             
             shall
             be
             retained
             .
             ]
             Now
             these
             places
             make
             no
             proofe
             of
             this
             Iurisdiction
             which
             is
             in
             question
             .
             For
             all
             Popish
             writers
             that
             I
             could
             see
             vpon
             this
             question
             ,
             acknowledg
             these
             Scripturs
             not
             to
             be
             meant
             of
             externall
             Iurisdiction
             coactiue
             ,
             which
             is
             our
             question
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             inward
             power
             of
             remitting
             of
             sinnes
             ,
             practised
             within
             the
             court
             of
             conscience
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             and
             declared
             by
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             ordinarily
             practised
             in
             excommunication
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             .
             The
             greater
             condemnation
             deserueth
             
             that
             Catholike
             Diuine
             ,
             who
             to
             disprooue
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             to
             proue
             the
             Popes
             pretended
             Iurisdiction
             bringeth
             these
             places
             of
             Scripture
             which
             speake
             of
             neither
             .
             Other
             places
             they
             cite
             ,
             as
             that
             :
             [
             Thou
             art
             Peter
             ,
             and
             vpon
             this
             
             rocke
             will
             I
             build
             my
             Church
             :
             and
             I
             will
             giue
             to
             thee
             the
             keyes
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             .
             ]
             And
             ,
             [
             Simon
             louest
             thou
             mee
             ?
             
             feede
             my
             Lambes
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             These
             and
             such
             like
             places
             they
             bring
             to
             proue
             the
             Popes
             Iurisdiction
             .
             All
             of
             this
             sort
             are
             throughly
             handled
             with
             exact
             iudgement
             and
             learning
             ,
             in
             that
             worthy
             conference
             written
             by
             Doctor
             Raynolds
             of
             blessed
             memory
             :
             which
             booke
             as
             a
             gantlet
             of
             one
             of
             the
             worthies
             of
             our
             Church
             hath
             lien
             long
             betweene
             vs
             ,
             and
             the
             host
             of
             the
             Philistims
             :
             and
             none
             of
             our
             adue●…saries
             hath
             had
             the
             courage
             to
             take
             it
             vp
             and
             to
             aunswere
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             sufficient
             for
             vs
             to
             pleade
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             the
             auncient
             Fathers
             did
             euer
             expound
             these
             Scriptures
             thus
             ;
             or
             did
             euer
             dreame
             of
             such
             senses
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             found
             of
             late
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             decretall
             Epistles
             .
             It
             is
             sufficient
             that
             some
             of
             their
             owne
             best
             learned
             writers
             ,
             yea
             some
             of
             their
             most
             learned
             Popes
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             Popes
             ;
             haue
             with
             such
             learning
             and
             iudgement
             refuted
             their
             new
             deuised
             expositions
             of
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             that
             from
             themselues
             and
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             mouthes
             ,
             God
             hath
             drawen
             testimonies
             to
             ouerthrow
             these
             carnall
             and
             absurd
             expositions
             of
             Scriptures
             .
             
               Iohn
               Gerson
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             these
             texts
             thus
             by
             the
             Popes
             flatterers
             applied
             to
             prooue
             his
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             are
             
             vnderstood
             by
             them
             :
             
               Grossé
               &
               non
               secundum
               regulam
               Euangelicam
               .
            
             And
             
               Aenaeas
               Siluius
            
             ,
             hath
             with
             great
             life
             and
             learning
             ouerthrowen
             
             these
             grosse
             and
             corrupt
             expositions
             :
             of
             whom
             we
             
             shall
             speake
             hereafter
             in
             due
             place
             ,
             where
             it
             will
             fully
             appeare
             that
             these
             expositions
             of
             Scripture
             are
             by
             the
             learned
             ,
             free
             ,
             and
             iudicious
             men
             of
             that
             side
             ,
             acknowledged
             to
             bee
             inuented
             by
             flatterers
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Pope
             Pius
             the
             second
             ,
             witnesseth
             :
             to
             be
             new
             and
             straunge
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             vrged
             by
             miserable
             and
             wretched
             soules
             ,
             which
             will
             not
             vnderstand
             that
             these
             challenges
             of
             their
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             are
             nothing
             but
             either
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Popes
             themselues
             ;
             that
             would
             inlarge
             their
             fringes
             without
             measure
             :
             or
             of
             their
             flatterers
             who
             being
             blinded
             by
             ambition
             ,
             and
             caried
             with
             the
             winde
             of
             vaineglory
             ,
             doe
             flatter
             the
             Popes
             in
             hope
             of
             reward
             .
             Though
             now
             those
             flatterers
             haue
             got●…
             the
             vpper
             hand
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             ;
             and
             haue
             vsurped
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             before
             were
             alwayes
             esteemed
             a
             base
             company
             ,
             standing
             for
             the
             Popes
             Iurisdiction
             against
             the
             graue
             and
             learned
             men
             of
             that
             Church
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Then
             for
             the
             places
             of
             Scripture
             which
             they
             bring
             for
             this
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             we
             say
             with
             their
             owne
             best
             learned
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             (
             in
             that
             sense
             wherein
             they
             vse
             them
             )
             new
             deuises
             drawen
             of
             late
             by
             strange
             and
             absurd
             contortions
             into
             this
             new
             flattering
             sense
             ,
             by
             the
             Popes
             flatterers
             ,
             against
             the
             auncient
             expositions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Doctors
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Iurisdiction
             which
             Christ
             left
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             let
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             be
             searched
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             nothing
             be
             found
             of
             externall
             Iurisdiction
             consisting
             in
             power
             coactiue
             :
             but
             all
             that
             Christ
             left
             was
             partly
             ,
             yea
             principally
             ,
             inward
             and
             spirituall
             power
             ,
             partly
             externall
             for
             establishing
             doctrines
             of
             faith
             and
             good
             order
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             Councels
             ,
             determinations
             ,
             iudicature
             ,
             spirituall
             censures
             ,
             excommunication
             :
             deposing
             and
             dispatching
             of
             the
             disobedient
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             the
             Church
             could
             proceede
             without
             coactiue
             power
             .
             For
             by
             this
             spirituall
             power
             without
             coaction
             ,
             the
             Church
             was
             called
             ,
             faith
             was
             planted
             ,
             diuils
             were
             subdued
             ,
             the
             nations
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             power
             of
             darkenesse
             ,
             the
             world
             was
             reduced
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ;
             by
             this
             power
             the
             Church
             was
             gouerned
             for
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             together
             without
             any
             coactiue
             Iurisdiction
             .
             But
             what
             coactiue
             power
             may
             worke
             in
             the
             Church
             without
             this
             ,
             we
             haue
             a
             lamentable
             experience
             in
             the
             present
             court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             falling
             away
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             therefore
             from
             the
             true
             vse
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             :
             when
             the
             Popes
             being
             destitute
             of
             this
             power
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             tooke
             vpon
             them
             power
             aboue
             the
             Ciuill
             Magistrate
             ,
             practising
             wholly
             coactiue
             power
             which
             they
             called
             Spirituall
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             forsaken
             the
             power
             of
             the
             spirit
             and
             reiected
             it
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Iurisdiction
             which
             the
             Apostles
             practised
             was
             partly
             from
             the
             commission
             of
             Christ
             ,
             spirituall
             :
             partly
             from
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             example
             of
             that
             gouernment
             which
             was
             established
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             .
             The
             things
             which
             belonged
             to
             Apostolicall
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             either
             concerned
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             ministery
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             Touching
             the
             gouernement
             of
             the
             ministery
             ,
             these
             things
             belonged
             to
             the
             Apostles
             so
             long
             as
             they
             liued
             ,
             and
             afterward
             to
             Bishops
             their
             successours
             .
             First
             a
             power
             to
             ordaine
             ministers
             ,
             Thus
             did
             
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             when
             they
             called
             Churches
             through
             Lycaonia
             ,
             Pisidia
             ,
             and
             Pamphylia
             :
             [
             They
             ordained
             Elders
             in
             euery
             
             Church
             .
             ]
             Elders
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Preachers
             to
             preserue
             the
             Doctrine
             continually
             which
             the
             Apostles
             had
             once
             planted
             .
             And
             this
             charge
             to
             ordaine
             Elders
             or
             Priests
             ,
             did
             the
             Apostles
             leaue
             also
             to
             them
             that
             succeeded
             in
             the
             gouernement
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             commission
             Saint
             Paul
             gaue
             to
             Titus
             .
             [
             For
             this
             cause
             I
             left
             thee
             in
             Crete
             ,
             that
             thou
             shouldest
             continue
             to
             redresse
             
             the
             things
             that
             remaine
             ,
             and
             ordaine
             Elders
             in
             euery
             city
             ,
             as
             I
             appointed
             thee
             :
             ]
             which
             ordaining
             signifieth
             also
             institution
             in
             the
             place
             or
             cure
             they
             ministred
             in
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Apostles
             had
             also
             in
             themselues
             ,
             and
             left
             to
             their
             successours
             ,
             power
             and
             Iurisdiction
             to
             command
             those
             Pastors
             
             which
             thus
             they
             had
             ordained
             ,
             to
             preach
             the
             truth
             without
             mixture
             of
             false
             doctrines
             .
             This
             power
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             had
             in
             himselfe
             ,
             so
             he
             left
             the
             same
             to
             Timothie
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             others
             .
             [
             As
             I
             besought
             thee
             to
             abide
             still
             in
             Ephesus
             ,
             when
             I
             
             departed
             to
             Macedonia
             ,
             so
             doe
             ,
             that
             thou
             maist
             command
             some
             that
             they
             teach
             no
             other
             doctrine
             .
             ]
             These
             were
             the
             principall
             parts
             of
             Iurisdiction
             which
             the
             Apostles
             left
             to
             their
             successors
             ,
             to
             continue
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             euer
             .
             For
             the
             end
             and
             
             vse
             of
             this
             gouernment
             is
             perpetuall
             ,
             as
             to
             ordaine
             Preachers
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             that
             they
             so
             ordained
             ,
             should
             teach
             the
             truth
             without
             heresie
             .
             It
             followeth
             certainely
             ,
             that
             such
             gouernours
             as
             the
             Apostles
             themselues
             ordained
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             these
             perpetuall
             vses
             ,
             are
             to
             remaine
             perpetuall
             gouernours
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Thus
             was
             the
             gouernement
             of
             Bishops
             placed
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             stand
             and
             continue
             till
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostles
             placed
             such
             for
             the
             ordination
             of
             ministers
             ,
             and
             the
             preseruation
             of
             true
             Doctrines
             .
             For
             they
             who
             aunswere
             that
             these
             offices
             and
             places
             wherin
             the
             Apostles
             placed
             Timothie
             and
             Titus
             ,
             were
             either
             extraordinarie
             ,
             or
             to
             indure
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             do
             not
             consider
             the
             end
             and
             vse
             of
             these
             places
             :
             which
             end
             and
             vse
             is
             neither
             extraordinary
             nor
             temporary
             ,
             but
             ordinary
             and
             perpetuall
             .
             For
             ministers
             must
             be
             ordained
             ,
             &
             commanded
             to
             preserue
             the
             truth
             without
             heresie
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Church
             standeth
             .
             Then
             the
             necessitie
             and
             vse
             of
             the
             ends
             ,
             will
             prooue
             the
             like
             necessitie
             and
             vse
             of
             these
             gouernours
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Apostles
             were
             placed
             for
             these
             endes
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Another
             part
             of
             this
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             and
             depending
             vpon
             the
             last
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             leaueth
             in
             commission
             to
             
             Titus
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             to
             stoppe
             their
             mouthes
             .
             For
             which
             cause
             
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Thyatira
             is
             reprooued
             by
             Christ
             ,
             because
             he
             suffered
             a
             false
             Prophetesse
             to
             teach
             ,
             and
             to
             deceiue
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             them
             commit
             fornication
             ,
             and
             to
             eate
             meat
             sacrificed
             to
             idols
             .
             If
             Titus
             be
             commaunded
             to
             put
             some
             to
             silence
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             reprooued
             for
             suffering
             a
             false
             teacher
             to
             teach
             ;
             then
             the
             gouernours
             of
             the
             Church
             haue
             authoritie
             and
             Iurisdiction
             in
             these
             things
             :
             but
             how
             farre
             it
             is
             extended
             ,
             we
             shall
             consider
             hereafter
             .
             But
             because
             it
             may
             be
             questioned
             whether
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             be
             to
             silence
             ministers
             ,
             or
             to
             conuince
             them
             by
             argument
             .
             To
             this
             wee
             '
             aunswere
             ,
             that
             albe
             it
             wee
             denie
             not
             conuiction
             by
             reason
             to
             be
             also
             included
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             further
             meaning
             of
             iudiciall
             proceeding
             by
             authoritie
             heere
             vnderstood
             ;
             which
             thing
             will
             appeare
             by
             conference
             of
             this
             and
             other
             places
             .
             For
             Saint
             Paul
             hauing
             first
             declared
             that
             
             he
             left
             Titus
             at
             Crete
             to
             ordaine
             Elders
             ,
             describeth
             what
             manner
             of
             men
             they
             must
             be
             that
             are
             so
             to
             be
             ordained
             .
             For
             a
             '
             Bishop
             
             
             must
             be
             vnreproueable
             ,
             &c.
             
             Then
             he
             declareth
             that
             many
             
             be
             otherwise
             :
             for
             there
             are
             many
             disobedient
             and
             vaine
             talkers
             ,
             and
             deceiuers
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             the
             question
             be
             demaunded
             ,
             what
             shall
             be
             done
             to
             these
             deceiuers
             ?
             the
             wordes
             immediatly
             following
             containe
             an
             aunswere
             :
             whose
             mouthes
             must
             be
             stopped
             .
             So
             
             that
             the
             sense
             of
             these
             words
             is
             the
             same
             with
             that
             which
             hee
             saith
             to
             Timothie
             ,
             charging
             him
             ;
             to
             command
             some
             that
             they
             
             teach
             no
             other
             Doctrine
             .
             Then
             the
             word
             containeth
             not
             only
             conuiction
             by
             argument
             ,
             but
             Iurisdiction
             also
             .
             For
             conuiction
             by
             argument
             onely
             would
             not
             haue
             serued
             to
             suppresse
             the
             false
             Prophetesse
             of
             Thyatyra
             .
             And
             if
             a
             minister
             be
             accused
             of
             heresie
             ,
             or
             such
             like
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             be
             iudged
             by
             such
             as
             were
             set
             in
             chiefe
             authoritie
             in
             the
             Clergie
             .
             For
             that
             there
             was
             a
             consistory
             and
             iudiciall
             proceedings
             set
             vp
             ,
             it
             is
             euident
             ;
             and
             no
             lesse
             euident
             that
             the
             Bishop
             was
             iudge
             .
             [
             Against
             an
             Elder
             (
             saith
             S.
             Paul
             to
             Timothie
             )
             receiue
             none
             accusation
             ,
             but
             vnder
             two
             or
             
             three
             witnesses
             .
             ]
             Now
             he
             that
             is
             appointed
             to
             heare
             accusations
             ,
             to
             receiue
             the
             testimonies
             of
             witnesses
             ,
             is
             placed
             in
             a
             place
             of
             iudgement
             with
             Iurisdiction
             :
             and
             therefore
             hath
             authoritie
             not
             onely
             to
             conuince
             by
             argument
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             proceed
             iudicially
             against
             false
             teachers
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             them
             to
             silence
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Thus
             farre
             was
             Iurisdiction
             practised
             ouer
             ministers
             ,
             the
             things
             which
             follow
             touched
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             Another
             
             part
             of
             Iurisdiction
             practised
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             touching
             the
             Church
             in
             generall
             ;
             was
             to
             call
             Councels
             for
             the
             determination
             of
             such
             controuersies
             ,
             as
             were
             raised
             vp
             by
             them
             that
             troubled
             the
             doctrines
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             Councell
             gathered
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Act
             ,
             15.
             
             Consisting
             
             of
             Apostles
             and
             Elders
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             persons
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             wherin
             sentence
             proceeded
             after
             good
             deliberation
             and
             great
             disputation
             .
             
             This
             is
             the
             greatest
             power
             or
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             because
             the
             whole
             or
             many
             chiefe
             parts
             together
             ,
             is
             greater
             then
             any
             one
             part
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Further
             concerning
             the
             extension
             of
             this
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             there
             is
             a
             power
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             only
             internall
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             externall
             Iurisdiction
             :
             of
             internall
             power
             there
             is
             no
             question
             made
             .
             Externall
             Iurisdiction
             being
             vnderstood
             
             all
             that
             is
             practised
             in
             externall
             Courts
             or
             consistories
             ,
             is
             either
             definitiue
             ,
             or
             mulctatiue
             .
             Authority
             definitiue
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             and
             religion
             ,
             belongeth
             to
             the
             Church
             .
             Mulctatiue
             power
             may
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             either
             as
             it
             is
             referred
             to
             spirituall
             censures
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             is
             with
             coaction
             ;
             as
             it
             standeth
             in
             spirituall
             censures
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             was
             practised
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             was
             without
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             since
             .
             But
             coactiue
             Iurisdiction
             was
             neuer
             practised
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             was
             without
             Christian
             Magistrates
             :
             but
             was
             alwayes
             vnderstoode
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             ciuill
             Magistrate
             ,
             whether
             he
             were
             Christian
             or
             heathen
             .
             We
             denie
             not
             but
             that
             the
             Apostles
             did
             sometimes
             take
             vengeance
             vpon
             the
             disobedient
             ,
             but
             that
             was
             not
             by
             the
             materiall
             sword
             (
             in
             the
             power
             whereof
             we
             place
             coaction
             )
             but
             by
             the
             spirituall
             sword
             ,
             which
             alwayes
             shewed
             it selfe
             in
             their
             Ministery
             ,
             sometimes
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             manner
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             striking
             of
             Ananias
             and
             Saphira
             
             with
             present
             death
             :
             in
             the
             striking
             of
             Elimas
             the
             Sorcerer
             with
             blindnesse
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             These
             were
             signes
             of
             extraordinary
             power
             ,
             but
             wee
             seeke
             heere
             the
             ordinary
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             they
             left
             to
             their
             successours
             .
          
           
             10
             Vpon
             these
             grounds
             ioyned
             with
             the
             assured
             knowledge
             of
             the
             History
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             the
             auncient
             Fathers
             deliuer
             it
             as
             a
             truth
             neuer
             questioned
             ,
             nor
             doubted
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             are
             the
             vndoubted
             successours
             of
             the
             
             Apostles
             .
             Irenaeus
             speaking
             of
             heretikes
             ,
             saith
             :
             
               Omnes
               hi
               posterior●…s
               sun●…
               episcopis
               ,
               quibus
               apostoli
               tradiderunt
               ecclesias
               .
            
             If
             Bishops
             were
             before
             any
             heretikes
             ,
             they
             were
             questionlesse
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Apostles
             instituted
             ,
             because
             some
             heretikes
             
             were
             euen
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             .
             Irenaeus
             saith
             also
             :
             
               Habemus
               annumer
               are
               eos
               ,
               qui
               ab
               Apostolis
               instituti
               sunt
               episcopi
               in
               Ecclesiis
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             :
             
               Quibus
               etiam
               ipsas
               Ecclesias
               committebant
            
             .
             And
             againe
             in
             the
             same
             place
             :
             
               Quos
               &
               successo
               es
               reliquerunt
            
             ,
             
             
               suum
               ipsorum
               locum
               magisterij
               tradentes
            
             .
             Cyprian
             saith
             ,
             
               Potestas
               peccatorum
               remittendorum
               Apostolis
               data
               est
               ,
               &
               Ecclesiis
               ,
               quas
               illi
               à
               Christo
               missi
               constuuerunt
               ▪
               et
               episcopis
               qui
               eis
               ordinatio●…e
               〈◊〉
               successerunt
               .
            
             The
             same
             hee
             hath
             also
             Epist.
             69.
             
             
             Hierome
             saith
             ,
             
               Potentia
               diuitiarum
               &
               paupertatis
               humilitas
               vel
            
             
             
               sublimiorem
               vel
               inferiorem
               Episcopum
               non
               facit
               .
               Caeterum
               omnes
               Apostolorum
               successores
               sunt
               .
            
             It
             were
             hard
             to
             kicke
             against
             all
             these
             pricks
             .
             Against
             so
             euident
             grounds
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             so
             expresse
             testimonies
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             to
             deuise
             a
             new
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Leauing
             the
             auncient
             and
             knowne
             gouernment
             ,
             which
             hath
             the
             testimonie
             of
             those
             that
             liued
             in
             the
             first
             age
             ,
             and
             heard
             and
             sawe
             those
             that
             were
             endued
             with
             miraculous
             gifts
             :
             (
             as
             Irenaeus
             testifieth
             of
             himselfe
             ,
             that
             hee
             heard
             those
             
             which
             spake
             by
             the
             spirit
             in
             all
             languages
             ,
             and
             sawe
             them
             who
             
             often
             raised
             the
             dead
             to
             life
             againe
             .
             )
             Leauing
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             testimonie
             of
             these
             ,
             whose
             name
             and
             authority
             is
             so
             reuerend
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             striuing
             for
             a
             gouernment
             which
             came
             but
             of
             late
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             men
             ;
             seemeth
             to
             proceede
             from
             affections
             too
             much
             blinded
             with
             the
             loue
             of
             innouation
             .
          
           
             11
             But
             though
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Church
             succeede
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             cautelously
             to
             distinguish
             betweene
             the
             things
             ,
             wherein
             they
             succeede
             the
             Apostles
             :
             and
             those
             things
             which
             since
             the
             Apostles
             times
             haue
             beene
             added
             to
             their
             gouernment
             by
             godly
             Princes
             .
             For
             the
             preseruation
             of
             true
             doctrine
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             are
             the
             great
             watch-men
             .
             Herein
             they
             are
             authorized
             by
             God.
             If
             Princes
             withstand
             them
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             haue
             warrant
             not
             to
             obey
             Princes
             ,
             because
             with
             these
             things
             Christ
             hath
             put
             them
             in
             trust
             .
             Therefore
             S.
             Paul
             saith
             not
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Kings
             
             office
             ,
             but
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             commaund
             that
             they
             teach
             no
             other
             doctri●…e
             .
             Vpon
             which
             ground
             S.
             Ambrose
             was
             bolde
             to
             withstand
             Valentinian
             Emperour
             .
             For
             Ambrose
             ,
             as
             the
             watch-man
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Millaine
             ,
             would
             not
             suffer
             Auxentius
             an
             Arian
             Bishop
             ,
             to
             haue
             any
             place
             to
             teach
             in
             his
             Diocesse
             .
             Auxentius
             
             complained
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             as
             the
             contention
             grew
             thus
             betweene
             them
             ,
             the
             one
             like
             a
             vigilant
             watch-man
             ,
             seeking
             to
             remoue
             all
             dangers
             from
             his
             flocke
             ,
             the
             other
             like
             a
             Wolfe
             seeking
             to
             spoile
             :
             at
             the
             earnest
             entreaty
             of
             Auxentius
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             willed
             that
             the
             cause
             betweene
             these
             two
             might
             be
             heard
             in
             the
             
               Ecclesiasticall
               consistorie
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Emperour
             might
             sit
             as
             Iudge
             in
             the
             cause
             .
             This
             thing
             Ambrose
             vtterly
             denied
             :
             and
             of
             this
             hee
             writeth
             thus
             to
             the
             Emperour
             .
             
               Quando
               audisti
            
             
             
             
               clemētissime
               imperator
               ,
               in
               causasidei
               ,
               Laicos
               de
               Episcopo
               iudicasse
               ?
            
             And
             againe
             :
             
               Sivel
               Scripturarum
               seriem
               diuinarum
               ,
               vel
               catera
               tempora
               retractemus
               ,
               quis
               est
               qui
               abnuat
               in
               causa
               fidei
               ,
               in
               causa
               inquamsidei
               ,
               Episcopos
               solere
               de
               imperatoribus
               Christianis
               ,
               non
               imperatores
               de
               Episcopo
               iudicare
               ?
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             :
             Volens
             
             
               nunquam
               ius
               deseram
               ,
               coactus
               repugnare
               non
               nout
               ;
               arma
               enim
               nostra
               preces
               sunt
               &
               lachrymae
               .
            
             This
             example
             of
             Ambrose
             his
             courage
             ,
             is
             worthily
             commended
             by
             all
             posterity
             ,
             wherein
             this
             worthy
             man
             seemeth
             to
             direct
             a
             true
             rule
             of
             obedience
             .
             For
             Iustina
             the
             Emperours
             mother
             ,
             seeing
             she
             could
             not
             draw
             Ambrose
             to
             fauour
             the
             Arians
             ,
             purposed
             to
             put
             him
             from
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Which
             thing
             would
             haue
             beene
             effected
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             refused
             to
             appeare
             in
             
               the
               Court
            
             ,
             where
             the
             Emperour
             was
             to
             sit
             as
             Iudge
             .
             There
             appeared
             in
             him
             courage
             ,
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             exact
             obedience
             ,
             all
             truly
             tempered
             .
             He
             denieth
             the
             Emperour
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             Iudge
             in
             a
             cause
             of
             faith
             and
             religion
             .
             
               In
               causafidei
               ,
               in
               causa
               inquam
               fidei
               .
            
             For
             this
             hee
             repeateth
             precisely
             ,
             desirous
             to
             be
             rightly
             vnderstood
             :
             he
             would
             rather
             die
             then
             admit
             such
             an
             example
             as
             to
             betray
             the
             trueth
             ,
             and
             that
             commission
             and
             charge
             wherein
             GOD
             had
             set
             him
             .
             And
             yet
             if
             the
             Emperour
             would
             by
             force
             doe
             any
             thing
             ,
             he
             denieth
             that
             there
             is
             any
             power
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Church
             to
             resist
             by
             force
             .
             The
             faith
             and
             right
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             not
             ,
             in
             his
             iudgement
             ,
             to
             be
             maintained
             by
             force
             and
             armes
             ,
             but
             by
             prayers
             and
             teares
             .
             Thus
             resolute
             is
             this
             godly
             man
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             faith
             against
             the
             Emperour
             :
             but
             in
             other
             causes
             he
             claimeth
             no
             priuiledge
             ,
             no
             immunities
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             the
             same
             place
             hee
             faith
             :
             
               Si
               tributum
               petit
               imperator
               non
               negamus
               ,
               agri
               Ecclesiae
               tributum
               soluunt
               .
               Athanasius
               ad
               solitar
               .
               vitam
               agentes
            
             ;
             speaking
             to
             Constans
             .
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             saith
             :
             Let
             religious
             Bishops
             perswade
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             that
             he
             corrupt
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             mingle
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             with
             Ecclesiasticall
             constitutions
             .
             And
             Hillarie
             
             writing
             to
             Constantius
             ,
             saith
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             :
             
               Prouideat
               &
               decernat
               clementia
               tua
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Let
             your
             clemency
             prouide
             and
             establish
             ,
             that
             all
             Iudges
             to
             whom
             the
             care
             of
             publike
             businesse
             belongeth
             ,
             may
             abstaine
             from
             religious
             constitutions
             .
             Thus
             did
             the
             auncient
             Bishops
             gouerne
             the
             Church
             ,
             not
             suffering
             
             any
             King
             or
             Emperour
             ,
             to
             meddle
             with
             the
             determinations
             of
             matters
             of
             faith
             :
             For
             of
             such
             matters
             are
             these
             testimonies
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             and
             onely
             of
             such
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             Chrysostome
             resisted
             Gaina
             generall
             of
             the
             forces
             of
             Arcadius
             Emperour
             .
             Who
             would
             haue
             had
             a
             Church
             within
             Constantinople
             for
             himselfe
             and
             the
             Arians
             .
             The
             Emperour
             was
             willing
             to
             gratifie
             him
             ,
             or
             
             not
             willing
             to
             displease
             him
             for
             his
             greatnesse
             ;
             but
             
               Iohn
               Chrysostome
            
             did
             vtterly
             denie
             it
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             vnlawfull
             .
             Thus
             by
             the
             warrant
             of
             Scriptures
             and
             examples
             of
             Fathers
             we
             giue
             to
             Caesar
             all
             coactiue
             power
             which
             is
             due
             to
             him
             :
             but
             spirituall
             gouernment
             we
             giue
             not
             to
             him
             :
             this
             is
             that
             gouernment
             which
             is
             reserued
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             successours
             .
             After
             which
             example
             Gregorie
             the
             first
             writeth
             thus
             ,
             
               Serenissimi
               domini
               animum
            
             
             
               non
               ignoro
               ,
               quod
               se
               in
               causis
               sacerdotalibus
               miscere
               non
               soleat
               .
               Gregorie
            
             calleth
             those
             causes
             with
             which
             the
             Emperours
             medled
             not
             ,
             
               causas
               sacerdotales
            
             :
             meaning
             therby
             the
             same
             which
             Ambrose
             calleth
             causes
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Besides
             this
             Spirituall
             gouernment
             which
             is
             peculiar
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             there
             is
             also
             another
             part
             of
             gouernment
             giuen
             to
             Bishops
             ;
             which
             commeth
             from
             Princes
             ,
             which
             Constantine
             first
             gaue
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             we
             shall
             declare
             .
             Of
             this
             Chrysostome
             :
             saith
             :
             
               I
               am
               vero
               pars
               illa
               ,
               quam
               Episcopum
               tractare
               in
               iudicijs
               conuen●…t
               ,
               infinita
            
             
             
               odia
               ,
               infinitas
               offensiones
               parit
               ;
               quae
               ipsa
               praet●…r
               quam
               quod
               neg●…tijs
               quamplurimis
               plena
               est
               ,
               tam
               multas
               etiam
               difficultaies
               affert
               ,
               quam
               multas
               ne
               forenses
               quidem
               iudices
               sustinent
               :
            
             and
             much
             
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             Augustine
             complaineth
             that
             he
             was
             too
             much
             troubled
             with
             these
             matters
             of
             iudic
             ture
             .
             And
             Synosius
             professeth
             that
             he
             can
             not
             attend
             both
             businesses
             .
             
               Antiquum
               tempus
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               tulit
               eosdem
               &
               sacerdo●…es
               &
               iudices
               ,
               e●…nim
               Aegyptij
               ,
               Hebraeorumque
               gens
               multum
               temporis
               â
               saceraotibus
            
             
             
               gubernata
               est
            
             ;
             and
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               Non
               condemno
               Episcopos
               qui
               versantur
               in
               negotiis
               ,
               &c.
               
               Si
               qui
               vero
               sunt
               ,
               qui
               à
               rerum
               diuersarum
               aggressione
               non
               laeduntur
               ,
               illi
               for
               sitan
               possunt
               simul
               &
               ●…
               fungi
               ,
               &
               ciu●…tatibus
               praeesse
               .
            
          
           
             In
             all
             these
             parts
             of
             Episcopal
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             which
             either
             by
             Apostolicall
             right
             or
             institution
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             fauour
             of
             Princes
             ,
             haue
             beene
             giuen
             to
             them
             :
             the
             Pope
             hath
             intruded
             like
             a
             Foxe
             ,
             and
             
             maintaineth
             his
             intrusion
             like
             a
             Lion.
             For
             as
             Christ
             left
             an
             equalitie
             
             and
             paritie
             among
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             often
             affirming
             and
             confirming
             
             that
             one
             of
             them
             should
             not
             be
             greater
             then
             another
             ;
             
             and
             yet
             the
             Apostles
             were
             in
             gouernement
             aboue
             other
             Ministers
             :
             and
             that
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             himselfe
             :
             For
             the
             Lord
             after
             that
             he
             had
             chosen
             his
             twelue
             Apostles
             ,
             did
             chuse
             also
             seuentie
             Disciples
             [
             and
             sent
             them
             two
             and
             two
             b●…fore
             him
             
             into
             euery
             citie
             where
             he
             himselfe
             should
             come
             ]
             saith
             S.
             Luke
             ;
             then
             Christ
             himselfe
             is
             the
             authour
             of
             this
             order
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             which
             the
             Church
             hath
             since
             that
             time
             euer
             held
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             succeeding
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             the
             inferiour
             Pastors
             succeeded
             the
             seuentie
             Disciples
             :
             So
             the
             Apostles
             after
             them
             left
             the
             like
             equality
             among
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             them
             should
             not
             bee
             aboue
             another
             ;
             and
             yet
             Bishops
             in
             gouernment
             aboue
             other
             Ministers
             :
             for
             Iurisdiction
             was
             neuer
             in
             the
             multitude
             ,
             but
             in
             gouernours
             :
             the
             Bishops
             thē
             being
             the
             gouernors
             after
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             like
             Iurisdictiō
             was
             in
             all
             .
             As
             Cypr.
             saith
             ,
             
               Episcopatus
               vnus
               est
               cuius
               à
            
             
             
               singulis
               pars
               in
               solidum
               tenetur
            
             .
             And
             Hierom
             saith
             ,
             
               Vbicunque
               fuerit
            
             
             
               Episcopus
               siue
               Romae
               ,
               siue
               Eugubij
               ,
               &c
               ,
               eiusdem
               meriti
               ,
               eiusd●…m
               est
               &
               sacerdotij
               .
            
             Which
             power
             in
             Bishops
             the
             Pope
             hath
             by
             surreption
             drawen
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             now
             out
             of
             his
             fulnesse
             imparteth
             to
             Bishops
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ;
             as
             if
             hee
             were
             the
             fountaine
             of
             Iurisdiction
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             As
             thus
             he
             hath
             drawen
             their
             auncient
             right
             from
             Bishops
             :
             so
             hath
             he
             drawen
             from
             Temporall
             Princes
             that
             which
             of
             auncient
             right
             was
             theirs
             :
             we
             shall
             better
             vnderstand
             what
             he
             hath
             taken
             from
             Temporall
             Princes
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             true
             limits
             be●…weene
             the
             power
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             We
             say
             therefore
             that
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             neuer
             extended
             to
             coactiue
             power
             :
             because
             God
             hath
             giuen
             all
             coactiue
             power
             to
             the
             Ciuill
             Magistrate
             ,
             to
             whom
             hee
             hath
             committed
             the
             sword
             .
             And
             as
             coactiue
             power
             belongeth
             not
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             neither
             dooth
             it
             belong
             to
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             erect
             or
             establish
             ,
             to
             dissanull
             or
             dissolue
             this
             coactiue
             power
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             pretendeth
             to
             doe
             by
             excommunication
             ,
             deposing
             Kings
             and
             freeing
             their
             subiects
             from
             their
             faith
             and
             allegeance
             .
             This
             dissolution
             of
             coactiue
             power
             
             cannot
             belong
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             because
             this
             is
             both
             Temporall
             and
             coactiue
             :
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             being
             Spirituall
             ,
             cannot
             bee
             called
             either
             Temporall
             or
             coactiue
             .
             Now
             that
             the
             power
             exercised
             by
             the
             Pope
             in
             excommunication
             is
             Temporall
             and
             coactiue
             ,
             is
             the
             graunt
             of
             Bellarmine
             :
             for
             hee
             saith
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             old
             did
             not
             depose
             
               Nero
               ,
               Diocletian
               ,
               Iulian
               ,
               ●…
               ,
            
             
             
               &c.
               
               Quia
               deerant
               vires
               temporales
               :
            
             then
             he
             graunteth
             that
             in
             this
             present
             practise
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             there
             are
             
               vires
               temporales
            
             :
             what
             is
             this
             ,
             but
             temporall
             coaction
             ?
             The
             Church
             in
             old
             time
             had
             all
             that
             power
             which
             Christ
             committed
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             but
             then
             ,
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             Bellarmine
             ;
             the
             Church
             had
             no
             coactiue
             power
             :
             therefore
             this
             coactiue
             power
             which
             the
             Pope
             vseth
             by
             Temporall
             force
             in
             deposing
             of
             Kings
             ,
             was
             not
             by
             Christ
             graunted
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             And
             if
             we
             should
             yeeld
             Temporall
             coaction
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             what
             power
             is
             left
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ?
             Thus
             we
             see
             the
             auncient
             hedge
             is
             plucked
             vp
             ,
             and
             the
             bounds
             are
             chaunged
             ,
             which
             of
             old
             stood
             betweene
             these
             two
             powers
             Ciuill
             and
             Spirituall
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Against
             this
             disordering
             of
             the
             auncient
             bounds
             wee
             haue
             the
             words
             of
             our
             Sauiour
             Christ.
             [
             My
             kingdome
             is
             not
             
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             i
             f
             my
             kingdome
             were
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             my
             seruaunts
             would
             surely
             fight
             ,
             that
             I
             should
             not
             bee
             deliuered
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             because
             when
             these
             wordes
             are
             vrged
             against
             our
             aduersaries
             ,
             they
             looke
             ascant
             vpon
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             touched
             them
             not
             :
             Let
             vs
             consider
             how
             the
             kingdome
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             his
             pretended
             Iurisdiction
             in
             deposing
             of
             Kings
             ,
             is
             vtterly
             ouerthrowen
             by
             these
             words
             ,
             which
             declare
             the
             power
             properly
             belonging
             to
             Christs
             kingdome
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             his
             Church
             .
             Christ
             aunswereth
             heere
             to
             Pilats
             question
             ,
             Verse
             33.
             
             [
             Art
             thou
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ?
             ]
             By
             which
             question
             it
             appeareth
             there
             was
             some
             suspition
             and
             feares
             ,
             that
             Christ
             pretending
             for
             a
             kingdome
             ,
             might
             conspire
             against
             the
             state
             ,
             and
             worke
             the
             trouble
             and
             dissolution
             of
             the
             gouernment
             established
             .
             For
             as
             Herod
             when
             he
             heard
             that
             Iesus
             was
             borne
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             was
             troubled
             and
             all
             Ierusalem
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             entred
             into
             such
             feares
             and
             suspition
             ,
             that
             mooued
             him
             to
             
             kill
             all
             the
             young
             children
             from
             two
             yeeres
             old
             and
             vnder
             :
             so
             
             the
             high
             Priests
             suggested
             the
             same
             suspitions
             to
             Pilate
             .
             From
             this
             ground
             riseth
             this
             question
             of
             Pilate
             ,
             Art
             thou
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ?
             To
             this
             he
             aunswereth
             ,
             my
             kingdome
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             .
             From
             which
             aunswere
             applied
             to
             such
             a
             question
             ,
             these
             positions
             issue
             :
             It
             is
             against
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             to
             worke
             any
             trouble
             to
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             world
             .
             And
             ,
             that
             kingdome
             which
             worketh
             trouble
             to
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ.
             Christs
             kingdome
             which
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             is
             his
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             as
             himselfe
             saith
             ,
             [
             If
             you
             were
             of
             
             this
             world
             ,
             the
             world
             would
             loue
             her
             owne
             ,
             but
             because
             you
             are
             not
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             but
             I
             haue
             taken
             you
             out
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             therefore
             this
             world
             hateth
             you
             .
             ]
             Then
             we
             reason
             thus
             :
             The
             gouernment
             of
             Christs
             Church
             breedeth
             no
             trouble
             ,
             much
             lesse
             dissolution
             to
             the
             states
             of
             this
             world
             :
             but
             the
             gouernement
             of
             the
             court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             (
             now
             commonly
             called
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             )
             breedeth
             trouble
             and
             dissolution
             to
             the
             states
             of
             this
             world
             :
             therefore
             the
             gouernment
             of
             that
             court
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Christs
             Church
             :
             the
             assumption
             is
             a
             confessed
             truth
             too
             well
             knowen
             ,
             that
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Popes
             court
             or
             Church
             ,
             breedeth
             trouble
             and
             dissolution
             to
             States
             by
             excommunications
             .
             The
             proposition
             is
             prooued
             by
             the
             aunswere
             of
             Christ
             to
             Pilats
             feares
             :
             my
             kingdome
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             :
             whereby
             hee
             satisfieth
             Pilate
             that
             he
             needed
             not
             feare
             any
             trouble
             ,
             or
             dissolution
             of
             established
             authoritie
             by
             him
             ,
             for
             this
             was
             Pilats
             feare
             .
             So
             that
             if
             wee
             admit
             that
             Christ
             did
             aunswere
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             and
             that
             Pilats
             feares
             and
             suspitions
             were
             remooued
             by
             his
             aunswere
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             confessed
             that
             by
             that
             aunswere
             the
             State
             was
             secured
             ,
             that
             Christs
             gouernement
             would
             not
             raise
             any
             trouble
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             procure
             the
             dissolution
             thereof
             .
             And
             it
             must
             be
             well
             obserued
             ,
             that
             Christ
             thus
             securing
             the
             present
             State
             ,
             doth
             not
             speake
             of
             his
             owne
             person
             onely
             ,
             but
             vndertaketh
             for
             all
             that
             belong
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             kingdome
             .
             Therefore
             he
             saith
             not
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             :
             or
             ,
             my
             person
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             :
             but
             ,
             my
             kingdome
             is
             not
             of
             this
             world
             .
             Then
             as
             hee
             secureth
             this
             State
             from
             any
             trouble
             that
             they
             might
             feare
             from
             his
             person
             ,
             so
             he
             secureth
             all
             States
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             during
             
             the
             time
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             from
             all
             troubles
             that
             they
             might
             feare
             from
             his
             members
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             kingdome
             which
             is
             his
             Church
             .
             Wherby
             it
             followeth
             by
             strong
             euidence
             of
             reason
             that
             they
             who
             put
             States
             in
             feare
             of
             troubles
             ,
             or
             work
             the
             dissolutiō
             of
             Ciuill
             gouernment
             (
             as
             the
             Pope
             doth
             by
             excommunication
             )
             are
             not
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             belonging
             to
             his
             kingdom
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             This
             is
             further
             declared
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             by
             the
             words
             
             following
             .
             [
             If
             my
             kingdome
             were
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             then
             would
             my
             seruants
             surely
             fight
             that
             I
             should
             not
             be
             deliuered
             to
             thee
             .
             ]
             In
             which
             words
             wee
             finde
             that
             Christes
             seruants
             may
             not
             fight
             ,
             not
             stirre
             vp
             tumults
             ,
             vproares
             and
             warres
             ,
             for
             the
             maintaining
             of
             their
             kingdome
             .
             Therefore
             that
             Kingdome
             for
             which
             they
             raise
             so
             much
             warre
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             Christs
             Church
             :
             nor
             they
             that
             raise
             vp
             such
             warres
             ,
             Christs
             seruaunts
             .
             Christ
             forbiddeth
             his
             seruaunts
             to
             fight
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             kingdome
             :
             the
             Pope
             commandeth
             his
             seruants
             to
             fight
             for
             him
             and
             his
             kingdome
             .
             Can
             you
             haue
             two
             kingdomes
             more
             opposite
             ?
             two
             Kings
             more
             contrary
             ?
          
           
             16.
             
             This
             doctrine
             that
             the
             Church
             may
             not
             stirre
             vp
             any
             vproares
             or
             warr●…s
             against
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             hath
             beene
             alwayes
             maintained
             by
             the
             auncient
             Fathers
             .
             For
             we
             finde
             that
             in
             the
             greatest
             persecutions
             ,
             the
             auncient
             Bishops
             taught
             Christians
             alwayes
             to
             liue
             in
             peace
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             Emperours
             and
             gouernours
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             persecutors
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             commaundement
             of
             Christ
             ;
             [
             Loue
             your
             enemies
             :
             and
             pray
             for
             them
             that
             persecute
             you
             .
             ]
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             saith
             ,
             [
             We
             pray
             that
             
             
             you
             (
             speaking
             of
             the
             Emperour
             )
             may
             be
             found
             to
             haue
             a
             good
             and
             sound
             mind
             with
             your
             imperiall
             power
             .
             ]
             Plinie
             writing
             to
             Traian
             of
             the
             auncient
             manner
             of
             Christians
             ,
             saith
             they
             assembled
             
             to
             worfhip
             Christ
             ,
             and
             bound
             themseluer
             in
             a
             Bond
             ,
             not
             to
             set
             vppon
             any
             wicked
             practise
             ,
             
               Sed
               ne
               furta
               ,
               ne
               latrocinia
               ,
               ne
               adulteria
               committerent
               ,
               ne
               sidem
               fallerent
               .
            
             Contrary
             to
             which
             practise
             the
             Pope
             by
             his
             excommunication
             ,
             deposing
             of
             Princes
             ,
             and
             discharging
             subiects
             from
             their
             oath
             and
             Allegeance
             ,
             bindeth
             men
             to
             raise
             warres
             and
             tumults
             ,
             to
             breake
             and
             violat●…
             
             their
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             commit
             many
             disorders
             .
             Tertullian
             saith
             
               Cramus
               pro
               Imperatoribus
               &c.
            
             
             That
             is
             ,
             [
             We
             pray
             for
             Emperours
             ,
             
             for
             their
             deputies
             ,
             for
             powers
             ,
             for
             the
             State
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             for
             the
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             gouernment
             of
             things
             .
             ]
             Contrarie
             to
             which
             the
             Popes
             raise
             warres
             ,
             make
             the
             gouernment
             of
             States
             tumultuous
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             peace
             from
             the
             earth
             .
             Optatus
             
             saith
             ,
             [
             For
             good
             cause
             doth
             Paul
             teach
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             obey
             .
             Kings
             and
             powers
             ;
             yea
             though
             an
             Emperour
             were
             such
             an
             one
             
             as
             liued
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             ]
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             [
             we
             are
             not
             to
             yeeld
             this
             power
             to
             any
             but
             onely
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             power
             I
             say
             to
             giue
             kingdomes
             &c.
             
             Who
             giueth
             earthly
             kingdomes
             
             both
             to
             godly
             and
             vngodly
             .
             ]
             And
             in
             another
             place
             hee
             prooueth
             ,
             that
             euill
             Kings
             and
             Tyrants
             are
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             wherof
             
             he
             giueth
             a
             reason
             :
             because
             saith
             hee
             [
             Men
             consist
             of
             two
             
             parts
             ,
             a
             bodie
             and
             a
             soule
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             wee
             are
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             neede
             the
             helpes
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             we
             must
             by
             that
             part
             which
             belongeth
             to
             this
             life
             ,
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             powers
             of
             this
             world
             :
             but
             by
             that
             part
             whereby
             we
             beleeue
             in
             God
             ,
             we
             owe
             no
             subiection
             to
             man
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             God.
             ]
             Ambrose
             saith
             ,
             If
             the
             Emperour
             
             should
             commaund
             any
             thing
             vnlawfull
             :
             hee
             would
             not
             obey
             ,
             neither
             durst
             he
             resist
             by
             force
             ,
             but
             onely
             beare
             with
             patience
             :
             
               Arma
               enim
               nosta
               sunt
               preces
               &
               lachrymae
               .
               Gregorie
            
             the
             first
             was
             so
             farre
             from
             this
             tumultuous
             disposition
             of
             his
             successours
             ,
             that
             hee
             held
             himselfe
             bound
             to
             obey
             the
             Emperour
             in
             the
             promulgation
             of
             that
             law
             ,
             which
             he
             thought
             the
             Emperour
             should
             not
             haue
             made
             .
             
               Ego
               quidem
               iussioni
               tuae
               subiectus
            
             (
             saith
             he
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Maurice
             )
             
               eandem
               legem
               per
               diuersas
               terrarum
               partes
            
             
             
               transmitti
               feci
               ,
               &
               quia
               lex
               ipsa
               omnipotenti
               deo
               minime
               concordat
               ,
               ecce
               per
               suggestionis
               meae
               paginam
               serenissimis
               dominis
               nunciaui
               :
               vtrobique
               ergo
               quae
               debui
               exsolui
               ,
               quia
               &
               Imperatori
               obedientiam
               praebui
               ,
               &
               pro
               deo
               quod
               sensi
               minime
               tacui
               .
            
             So
             farre
             were
             these
             auncient
             Fathers
             from
             the
             newe
             and
             strange
             practises
             of
             disobedience
             and
             rebellion
             against
             Magistrates
             ,
             which
             is
             nowe
             so
             stiffely
             taught
             ,
             and
             vnmercifully
             executed
             by
             the
             Popes
             vassals
             vnder
             pretence
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             But
             they
             tell
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             vseth
             onely
             his
             spirituall
             censures
             :
             hee
             excommunicateth
             Kings
             for
             heresie
             or
             schisme
             ,
             and
             thereby
             deposeth
             them
             ,
             and
             dissolueth
             the
             obedience
             of
             Subiects
             .
             I
             answer
             ;
             excōmunication
             as
             it
             is
             a
             censure
             of
             Christs
             
             Church
             ,
             containeth
             no
             coactiue
             power
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             such
             power
             as
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ,
             or
             to
             dissolue
             the
             faith
             and
             alleageance
             of
             Subiects
             .
             Which
             thing
             is
             proued
             both
             by
             the
             vse
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             First
             ,
             if
             we
             consider
             the
             vse
             of
             excommunication
             ,
             we
             finde
             it
             was
             vsed
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             from
             them
             taken
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Christians
             .
             Then
             excommunication
             being
             found
             among
             the
             Iewes
             in
             his
             full
             vse
             and
             force
             ,
             all
             the
             kindes
             there
             of
             being
             distinctly
             obserued
             by
             the
             learned
             Iewes
             ,
             namely
             by
             
               Elias
               Leuita
            
             ,
             who
             obserueth
             out
             of
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             auncient
             Rabbines
             ,
             three
             diuers
             
             kindes
             of
             excommunication
             in
             vse
             in
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             :
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             this
             censure
             of
             the
             Church
             can
             be
             no
             farther
             extended
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christians
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             first
             instituted
             and
             established
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             it
             was
             neuer
             extended
             to
             deposing
             Kings
             ,
             and
             destroying
             obedience
             of
             Subiects
             :
             therefore
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christians
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             be
             extended
             to
             these
             practises
             .
             What
             can
             be
             denied
             heere
             ?
             For
             neither
             can
             they
             denie
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
             should
             bee
             of
             greatest
             power
             there
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             first
             instituted
             :
             neither
             can
             they
             denie
             ,
             that
             excommunication
             was
             first
             instituted
             in
             that
             Church
             of
             the
             Iewes
             :
             neither
             can
             they
             shew
             vs
             ,
             that
             any
             King
             of
             that
             Nation
             was
             at
             any
             time
             deposed
             for
             pretended
             heresie
             ,
             or
             for
             knowne
             and
             professed
             idolatry
             :
             though
             the
             Kings
             there
             were
             often
             great
             idolaters
             :
             though
             the
             Priests
             were
             bolde
             and
             couragious
             in
             Gods
             cause
             :
             yet
             we
             neuer
             finde
             that
             any
             Priest
             did
             by
             excommunication
             depose
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             destroy
             the
             bond
             of
             allegeance
             .
             This
             thing
             then
             being
             neither
             practised
             by
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             where
             these
             censures
             were
             in
             first
             and
             chiefe
             force
             ,
             nor
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Primitiue
             Church
             ,
             nor
             known
             in
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             space
             of
             almost
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             (
             as
             hereafter
             wee
             shall
             declare
             )
             wee
             haue
             great
             reason
             to
             conclude
             that
             excommunication
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             censure
             ,
             hath
             no
             power
             coactine
             to
             alter
             any
             temporall
             authority
             ,
             to
             depose
             Kings
             ,
             to
             destroy
             and
             dissolue
             allegeance
             ,
             or
             to
             trouble
             any
             lawfull
             authority
             established
             in
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             18
             This
             will
             no
             lesse
             appeare
             ,
             if
             wee
             consider
             the
             power
             
             which
             the
             Church
             hath
             alwaies
             practised
             ,
             for
             coactiue
             power
             was
             a
             thing
             which
             the
             Chnrch
             yeelded
             alwayes
             to
             the
             ●…iuill
             Magistrate
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             did
             sometimes
             breake
             out
             beyond
             their
             bounds
             :
             yet
             were
             they
             in
             those
             ancient
             times
             alwayes
             repressed
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             take
             a
             short
             suruay
             of
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             during
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             yeres
             :
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Apostles
             liued
             ,
             no
             man
             doubteth
             but
             that
             they
             ruled
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             greatest
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             in
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             speake
             of
             spirituall
             Iurisdiction
             .
             And
             if
             any
             one
             Apostle
             liued
             after
             the
             rest
             ,
             there
             was
             more
             power
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             in
             him
             ,
             then
             in
             any
             one
             that
             liued
             in
             the
             Church
             in
             his
             time
             .
             Now
             it
             is
             for
             an
             assured
             historicall
             truth
             recorded
             by
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             before
             him
             by
             Irenaeus
             (
             whom
             the
             full
             consent
             of
             the
             auncients
             follow
             heerein
             )
             that
             S.
             Iohn
             liued
             after
             all
             the
             other
             Apostles
             were
             dead
             ,
             &
             that
             he
             continued
             in
             the
             gouernment
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             vntill
             the
             times
             of
             Traian
             Emperour
             .
             In
             which
             time
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             after
             Peter
             are
             recorded
             to
             be
             these
             
               Linus
               ,
               Anacletus
               ,
               Clemens
               ,
               E●…aristus
               ,
               Alexander
               .
            
             If
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             then
             been
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             chiefe
             Pastor
             ,
             the
             Monarch
             ,
             the
             fountaine
             of
             all
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             as
             his
             flatterers
             now
             make
             him
             :
             it
             must
             be
             confessed
             that
             Alexander
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             and
             Euaristus
             before
             him
             was
             S.
             Iohns
             head
             :
             and
             before
             him
             Clemens
             ,
             and
             before
             him
             Anaclet
             ,
             and
             before
             him
             Linus
             .
             Did
             these
             rule
             and
             gouerne
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             or
             S.
             Iohn
             them
             ?
             shall
             we
             say
             that
             they
             had
             Iurisdiction
             ouer
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             or
             S.
             Iohn
             ouer
             them
             ?
             If
             these
             Bishops
             each
             in
             his
             time
             had
             Iurisdiction
             ouer
             S.
             Iohn
             ,
             then
             there
             was
             an
             authority
             in
             the
             Church
             aboue
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             If
             they
             were
             gouerned
             by
             him
             ,
             then
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             was
             not
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             There
             is
             no
             sober
             spirit
             that
             can
             doubt
             of
             these
             things
             :
             or
             can
             thinke
             that
             in
             those
             dayes
             any
             liued
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             vnder
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             an
             Apostle
             .
          
           
             19
             After
             Saint
             Iohns
             death
             ,
             who
             was
             liuing
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             Christ
             100.
             and
             after
             :
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             were
             
               Sixtus
               ,
               Telesphorus
               ,
               Hyginus
               ,
               Pius
               ,
               Anicetus
               ,
               Soter
               ,
               Eleutherius
               ,
               Victor
               .
            
             These
             gouerned
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             in
             succession
             ,
             by
             the
             space
             of
             one
             hundred
             yeares
             together
             .
             In
             which
             times
             they
             seemed
             
             willing
             to
             put
             to
             their
             helping
             hands
             ,
             to
             aduance
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             For
             Sathan
             hauing
             a
             purpose
             thence
             to
             raise
             Antichrist
             ,
             began
             betime
             to
             worke
             ,
             and
             to
             abuse
             those
             good
             men
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             not
             hard
             for
             him
             to
             beguile
             better
             men
             then
             they
             were
             ,
             though
             we
             admit
             them
             to
             be
             good
             men
             ,
             and
             holy
             Martyres
             .
             Then
             were
             they
             drawne
             into
             a
             loue
             to
             aduance
             their
             seate
             and
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             neither
             in
             them
             is
             proued
             pernicious
             ,
             neither
             was
             it
             thought
             by
             the
             church
             to
             be
             very
             dangerous
             ,
             seeing
             they
             yeelded
             and
             submitted
             themselues
             in
             the
             end
             to
             the
             graue
             and
             godly
             aduise
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             20
             The
             things
             wherein
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             sought
             first
             to
             aduance
             their
             power
             ,
             was
             by
             
               imposing
               ceremonies
            
             vpon
             other
             Churches
             .
             Thus
             did
             Anicet
             contend
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             Easter
             :
             but
             was
             quieted
             by
             Polycarp
             ;
             who
             for
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             
             Church
             ,
             made
             a
             iourney
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             pacified
             Anicetus
             .
             And
             was
             so
             much
             honoured
             of
             Anicetus
             ,
             that
             there
             he
             practised
             the
             function
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             Eusebius
             reporteth
             ,
             taking
             the
             storie
             from
             Irenaeus
             .
             Thus
             was
             peace
             and
             loue
             then
             maintained
             on
             all
             sides
             ,
             whilest
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             were
             content
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             others
             .
          
           
             21
             A
             little
             after
             ,
             Victor
             grewe
             more
             violent
             in
             the
             fame
             quarrell
             ,
             and
             excommunicated
             the
             Easterne
             Churches
             ,
             which
             did
             not
             obserue
             Easter
             after
             the
             maner
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             But
             Uictor
             was
             resisted
             ,
             and
             sharply
             reproued
             by
             Polycrates
             Bishop
             
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             the
             rost
             of
             the
             Easterne
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             Irenaeus
             Bishop
             of
             Lions
             in
             Fraunce
             .
             These
             did
             freely
             reproue
             Victor
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             regarded
             not
             the
             peace
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             they
             declare
             that
             in
             ceremonies
             there
             was
             great
             difference
             of
             olde
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Bishops
             liued
             in
             loue
             and
             peace
             together
             :
             that
             the
             differences
             in
             ceremonies
             ,
             did
             not
             breake
             the
             consent
             in
             faith
             :
             that
             these
             differences
             were
             before
             the
             time
             of
             Victor
             :
             and
             that
             hee
             was
             therein
             to
             followe
             the
             examples
             of
             his
             auncients
             ,
             who
             preserued
             loue
             and
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             doctrines
             of
             faith
             sincere
             ,
             with
             some
             diuersity
             in
             outward
             ceremonies
             .
             This
             was
             all
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             attempted
             in
             those
             dayes
             :
             wherein
             there
             appeareth
             no
             Iurisdiction
             ouer
             others
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             .
             For
             the
             godly
             Bishops
             of
             Asia
             reproued
             them
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             
             see
             and
             acknowledge
             their
             owne
             rashnesse
             ,
             and
             caused
             them
             to
             desist
             :
             therefore
             the
             Church
             did
             not
             then
             acknowledge
             the
             Popes
             Iurisdiction
             .
          
           
             22
             Betweene
             Victor
             and
             Syluester
             the
             first
             ,
             succeeded
             18.
             
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             the
             space
             of
             100
             yeares
             next
             .
             In
             which
             time
             there
             was
             no
             great
             attempt
             made
             for
             superiority
             or
             Iurisdiction
             :
             onely
             the
             Bishops
             of
             other
             Churches
             did
             honour
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             following
             the
             Apostles
             rule
             [
             In
             giuing
             honor
             
             goe
             one
             before
             another
             .
             ]
             Which
             honour
             if
             they
             could
             haue
             remembred
             as
             well
             to
             giue
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             to
             receiue
             from
             others
             ,
             there
             could
             haue
             risen
             no
             question
             of
             Iurisdiction
             :
             but
             that
             which
             began
             in
             loue
             and
             courtesie
             ,
             was
             afterward
             drawne
             to
             Iurisdiction
             .
             We
             denie
             not
             but
             some
             of
             the
             auncients
             haue
             yeelded
             to
             S.
             Peter
             a
             Priority
             among
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             great
             zeale
             and
             loue
             to
             Christ
             and
             to
             his
             trueth
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             excellent
             vert●…es
             :
             and
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             wee
             finde
             likewise
             that
             the
             auncients
             yeelded
             great
             and
             honourable
             titles
             ,
             but
             this
             was
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             vertue
             ,
             learning
             ,
             and
             integrity
             .
             For
             the
             auncients
             knewe
             no
             other
             rule
             of
             fauouring
             men
             ,
             but
             vertue
             :
             he
             was
             in
             the
             Church
             most
             honourable
             ,
             and
             accounted
             chiefe
             in
             succeeding
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             whose
             life
             and
             conuersation
             was
             most
             Apostolicall
             .
             Wherefore
             as
             the
             auncients
             gaue
             this
             honour
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             for
             their
             godly
             liues
             ,
             to
             call
             them
             the
             Apostles
             successours
             ,
             so
             when
             they
             found
             other
             Bishops
             who
             in
             vertue
             excelled
             ,
             they
             gaue
             these
             titles
             
             in
             as
             great
             honour
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             euer
             was
             giuen
             to
             the
             Romane
             Bishop
             .
             For
             we
             finde
             these
             titles
             as
             much
             or
             more
             giuen
             to
             others
             ,
             then
             wee
             can
             finde
             giuen
             to
             the
             Romane
             Bishops
             .
             Basill
             writing
             to
             S.
             Ambrose
             ,
             saith
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             doth
             hold
             the
             
             sterne
             of
             that
             great
             and
             famous
             ship
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             had
             placed
             him
             in
             the
             primary
             and
             chiefe
             seat
             of
             the
             
             Apostles
             .
             Of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             finde
             in
             all
             antiquity
             a
             more
             honourable
             title
             ,
             then
             this
             is
             of
             Ambrose
             .
             Now
             if
             S.
             Ambrose
             helde
             the
             sterne
             of
             that
             ship
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             if
             hee
             sate
             in
             the
             chiefe
             and
             highest
             seat
             of
             the
             Apostles
             :
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             an
             inferiour
             seat
             was
             reserued
             for
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             Ambrose
             liued
             :
             and
             that
             hee
             was
             esteemed
             
             the
             chiefest
             in
             Apostolicall
             succession
             ,
             who
             came
             neerest
             the
             Apostolicall
             vertues
             :
             or
             that
             they
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             presidents
             alike
             in
             Christs
             Church
             .
             And
             throughout
             all
             the
             Epistles
             of
             Basil
             ,
             wee
             obserue
             ,
             that
             albeit
             hee
             wrote
             often
             to
             the
             Westerne
             Church
             ,
             wee
             finde
             no
             such
             honourable
             mention
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             :
             but
             somewhat
             sounding
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             For
             in
             the
             tenth
             Epistle
             ,
             he
             noteth
             the
             pride
             and
             ambition
             ,
             which
             then
             began
             to
             be
             espied
             in
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             :
             complaining
             to
             Eusebius
             Bishop
             of
             Samosata
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             could
             haue
             no
             help
             
             from
             the
             pride
             and
             ambition
             of
             the
             West
             .
             Then
             concerning
             this
             title
             ,
             to
             be
             called
             the
             successour
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             it
             was
             somtimes
             giuen
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             onely
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             vertue
             ,
             godlinesse
             ,
             and
             faith
             which
             once
             appeared
             in
             those
             Bishops
             .
             And
             so
             it
             is
             giuen
             to
             Ambrose
             and
             to
             other
             Bishops
             .
             In
             this
             sense
             we
             vnderstand
             those
             titles
             giuen
             by
             
               Sidonius
               Appollinaris
            
             Bishop
             of
             Aruern
             ,
             to
             diuers
             Bishops
             in
             France
             in
             his
             time
             .
             For
             writing
             to
             Pope
             Lupus
             (
             as
             he
             calleth
             him
             )
             a
             Bishop
             in
             France
             ,
             he
             testifieth
             that
             hee
             had
             liued
             45
             yeares
             in
             the
             sea
             Apostolicall
             .
             
             
               Insede
               Apostolica
               nouem
               iam
               decursa
               quinquennia
               .
            
             And
             againe
             to
             the
             same
             man
             he
             saith
             :
             
               Pater
               officium
               quod
               incomparabiliter
               eminenti
            
             
             
               Apostolatuituo
               sine
               fine
               debetur
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             same
             title
             he
             giueth
             also
             to
             Fontellus
             ,
             another
             Bishop
             in
             France
             ,
             declaring
             that
             therein
             he
             greatly
             reioyced
             :
             
               Quod
               Apostolatus
               vestri
               patrocinium
            
             
             
               copiosissimum
               conferre
               vos
               comperi
            
             .
             And
             writing
             to
             the
             same
             
             
               Fontellus
               :
               Ego
               quoque
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               ad
               Apostolatus
               tui
               noticiam
               acced●…
            
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             Then
             by
             this
             Title
             Apostolicall
             ,
             no
             Iurisdiction
             will
             rise
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             seeing
             the
             same
             is
             giuen
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             them
             .
             Neither
             was
             there
             then
             in
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             any
             power
             aboue
             others
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             whole
             Church
             was
             c●…actiue
             power
             found
             .
             To
             prooue
             this
             ,
             Eusebius
             reporteth
             a
             Storie
             ,
             which
             we
             wish
             to
             bee
             well
             obserued
             ,
             because
             it
             maketh
             an
             euident
             proofe
             of
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             thing
             wee
             seeke
             :
             The
             Storie
             is
             thus
             .
             
               Paulus
               Samosatenus
            
             Bishop
             of
             
             Antioche
             ,
             taught
             that
             Christ
             was
             a
             meere
             man.
             To
             represse
             this
             wicked
             heresie
             ,
             a
             Councell
             was
             gathered
             at
             Antioche
             .
             The
             Church
             was
             then
             without
             the
             helpe
             of
             a
             Christian
             Magistrate
             .
             In
             chiefe
             accompt
             among
             them
             that
             liued
             in
             the
             Church
             at
             that
             
             time
             ,
             was
             Dionysius
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             a
             man
             for
             his
             great
             learning
             and
             godlinesse
             much
             renowned
             in
             the
             Church
             then
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             since
             :
             he
             was
             so
             aged
             and
             weake
             at
             that
             time
             that
             he
             could
             not
             be
             present
             in
             the
             Councell
             ,
             but
             by
             writing
             confirmed
             the
             truth
             against
             Paulus
             the
             Hereticke
             .
             Among
             them
             that
             were
             assembled
             there
             ,
             was
             Gregorius
             Bishop
             of
             Caesaria
             ,
             who
             had
             the
             gift
             of
             working
             miracles
             :
             in
             which
             respect
             Basil
             maketh
             honourable
             mention
             of
             him
             in
             diuers
             places
             :
             Dionysius
             was
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             The
             famous
             Bishops
             of
             the
             East
             had
             diuers
             meetings
             against
             Paulus
             ;
             the
             last
             meeting
             was
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Aurelianus
             Emperour
             about
             the
             yeere
             of
             Christ
             ,
             two
             hundred
             seuentie
             and
             fiue
             .
             At
             what
             time
             Paulus
             was
             fully
             refuted
             and
             repressed
             ,
             especially
             by
             the
             labour
             ,
             industry
             ,
             and
             learning
             
             of
             Malchion
             :
             hee
             was
             condemned
             saith
             Eusebius
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             which
             are
             vnder
             heauen
             .
             After
             the
             conuiction
             of
             this
             Heresie
             ,
             the
             Councell
             wrote
             to
             Dionysius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             to
             Maximus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             (
             for
             Dionysius
             
             died
             before
             this
             Councell
             ended
             ,
             and
             Maximus
             succeeded
             him
             in
             Alexandria
             :
             )
             and
             to
             all
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             vnder
             heauen
             .
             The
             Epistle
             is
             extant
             in
             Eusebius
             ,
             and
             was
             directed
             to
             these
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             by
             them
             other
             Churches
             might
             haue
             knowledge
             of
             this
             thing
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             After
             all
             this
             
               Paulus
               Samosatenus
            
             held
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioche
             ,
             and
             gaue
             no
             place
             to
             Domnus
             ,
             (
             whom
             the
             Councell
             excommunicating
             and
             deposing
             Paulus
             ,
             had
             decreed
             should
             take
             his
             place
             .
             )
             The
             Bishops
             in
             this
             case
             were
             driuen
             to
             seeke
             the
             aide
             of
             the
             heathen
             Emperour
             Aurelian
             ;
             at
             the
             suit
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             commaunded
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioche
             should
             be
             deliuered
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Church
             of
             Italie
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             would
             write
             .
             By
             this
             it
             appeareth
             that
             the
             Church
             had
             no
             Iurisdiction
             coactiue
             :
             for
             when
             the
             Bishops
             of
             this
             Councell
             had
             proceeded
             as
             farre
             as
             they
             could
             ,
             by
             Ecclesiasticall
             censures
             ,
             (
             against
             all
             which
             censures
             Paulus
             held
             the
             Church
             by
             force
             )
             finding
             that
             without
             coactiue
             power
             Paulus
             could
             not
             be
             repressed
             ,
             and
             finding
             no
             such
             power
             in
             themselues
             ,
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             seeke
             the
             Emperours
             helpe
             ,
             acknowledging
             thereby
             that
             all
             coactiue
             power
             rested
             in
             
             the
             Emperor
             .
             Moreouer
             by
             this
             we
             obserue
             the
             beginning
             of
             that
             practise
             ,
             which
             afterward
             drew
             the
             opinion
             of
             Iurisdiction
             after
             it
             .
             For
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             no
             authoritie
             then
             ouer
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             neither
             did
             he
             challenge
             any
             .
             And
             when
             some
             fewe
             of
             that
             Sea
             ,
             did
             seeme
             to
             pretend
             some
             authoritie
             in
             matters
             of
             conformitie
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             as
             
               Anicetus
               ,
               Victor
            
             ,
             and
             some
             few
             other
             :
             they
             were
             quickly
             repressed
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             &
             were
             content
             to
             be
             ruled
             by
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             because
             the
             heathen
             and
             persecuting
             Emperours
             were
             content
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             Italy
             ,
             to
             giue
             this
             honour
             to
             the
             Church
             there
             ,
             and
             especially
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             other
             Bishops
             should
             find
             fauour
             for
             his
             sake
             (
             as
             appeareth
             euidently
             by
             this
             Story
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             recorded
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             Councell
             had
             no
             meanes
             to
             helpe
             themselues
             but
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             the
             Emperour
             not
             regarding
             the
             cause
             ,
             onely
             to
             honour
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             referred
             the
             matter
             to
             him
             )
             ,
             hence
             ,
             as
             reason
             was
             ,
             the
             Churches
             were
             compelled
             to
             make
             much
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             to
             seeke
             his
             fauour
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             sawe
             the
             heathen
             Emperours
             would
             not
             be
             drawen
             to
             doe
             them
             iustice
             .
          
           
             25.
             
             About
             this
             time
             ,
             Stephanus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             threatned
             
             likewise
             to
             Excommunicate
             some
             Bishops
             for
             rebaptising
             of
             heretickes
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             repressed
             by
             Dionysius
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             Some
             also
             that
             were
             excommunicate
             in
             Africa
             ,
             came
             to
             Rome
             to
             seeke
             the
             fauour
             of
             Cornelius
             :
             who
             without
             examination
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             receiued
             them
             to
             the
             Communion
             .
             Of
             which
             thing
             Cyprian
             complaineth
             much
             :
             they
             saile
             to
             Rome
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               cum
               merce
               mendaciorum
            
             .
             Against
             this
             hee
             declareth
             ,
             
             that
             it
             was
             ordained
             that
             neither
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             nor
             any
             straunger
             should
             be
             iudge
             of
             the
             causes
             of
             their
             Church
             .
             And
             to
             Cornelius
             he
             writeth
             thus
             :
             
               Quum
               statutum
               sit
               ab
               omnibus
               ,
               &
               aquum
               sit
               pariter
               ac
               iustum
               ,
               vt
               vniuscuiusque
               causa
               illic
               audiatur
               ,
               vbi
            
             
             
               est
               crimen
               admissum
               ,
               &
               singulis
               pastoribus
               portio
               gregis
               sit
               ascripta
               ,
               quam
               regat
               vnusquisque
               &
               gubernet
               ,
               &c.
               
               Opo●…tet
               vtique●…os
               ,
               quibus
               praesumus
               ;
               non
               circumcursare
               ,
               &
               episcoporum
               concordiam
               cohaerentem
               sua
               subdola
               &
               fallaci
               temeritate
               collidere
               ,
               sed
               agere
               illic
               causam
               vbi
               &
               accusatores
               habere
               ,
               &
               testes
               sui
               criminis
               possunt
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             [
             Seeing
             it
             is
             decreed
             by
             all
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             thing
             both
             equall
             
             and
             iust
             ,
             that
             euery
             mans
             cause
             should
             be
             heard
             there
             ,
             where
             the
             crime
             was
             committed
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             of
             the
             flocke
             is
             appointed
             to
             each
             Pastor
             ,
             which
             each
             in
             seuerall
             must
             rule
             and
             guide
             ,
             &c
             Verily
             it
             behooueth
             that
             they
             whom
             we
             gouerne
             ,
             should
             not
             gad
             and
             run
             about
             to
             others
             ,
             nor
             by
             their
             crafty
             and
             fallatious
             rashnesse
             breake
             in
             sunder
             the
             coherent
             concord
             of
             Bishops
             :
             but
             there
             ought
             they
             to
             plead
             their
             cause
             ,
             where
             they
             may
             haue
             accusers
             and
             witnesses
             of
             their
             crime
             .
             ]
          
           
             26.
             
             Thus
             albeit
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             did
             seeke
             some
             inlarging
             of
             their
             authoritie
             ,
             sometimes
             by
             giuing
             countenance
             and
             patronage
             to
             criminous
             and
             scandalous
             men
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             repressed
             and
             brought
             into
             order
             by
             the
             godly
             and
             learned
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             then
             liued
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             Who
             would
             not
             suffer
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             lost
             ,
             or
             any
             title
             of
             Iurisdiction
             to
             grow
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             no
             right
             .
             Thus
             for
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             yeeres
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             had
             no
             Iurisdiction
             ouer
             other
             Churches
             :
             but
             the
             Bishops
             there
             were
             reuerenced
             by
             other
             ,
             partly
             for
             their
             wisedome
             ,
             learning
             and
             godlinesse
             ;
             partly
             because
             the
             Emperours
             fauoured
             them
             aboue
             other
             :
             and
             because
             they
             were
             Bishops
             of
             the
             chiefe
             citie
             and
             seat
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             For
             as
             they
             had
             some
             fauour
             aboue
             the
             rest
             with
             heathen
             Emperours
             ,
             so
             they
             found
             much
             more
             fauour
             from
             Christian
             Emperours
             ;
             which
             thing
             caused
             them
             to
             be
             regarded
             by
             other
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             no
             Iurisdiction
             was
             as
             yet
             acknowledged
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               CHAP.
               V.
            
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               estate
               and
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               Church
               from
               the
               end
               of
               the
               first
               three
               hundred
               yeeres
               ,
               vntill
               the
               yeere
               of
               Christ
               ,
               sixe
               hundred
               .
               Wherein
               is
               declared
               that
               coactiue
               power
               was
               in
               the
               Christian
               Emperors
               :
               from
               whom
               the
               Church
               receiued
               some
               parts
               of
               coactiue
               Iurisdiction
               .
               The
               Popes
               began
               to
               seeke
               Iurisdiction
               by
               forgerie
               .
            
          
           
             NOwe
             let
             vs
             consider
             the
             times
             that
             followed
             ,
             when
             the
             Church
             had
             peace
             from
             persecution
             and
             found
             the
             fauour
             of
             Christian
             Emperours
             .
             In
             which
             time
             no
             Iurisdiction
             will
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             aboue
             other
             ;
             and
             all
             coactiue
             Iurisdiction
             was
             acknowledged
             without
             question
             ,
             to
             bee
             in
             the
             Christian
             Emperours
             ;
             from
             whom
             the
             Church
             receiued
             some
             part
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Constantine
             who
             did
             as
             much
             honour
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             was
             as
             much
             honoured
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             euer
             any
             Christian
             Emperour
             :
             leauing
             therein
             an
             example
             ,
             which
             standeth
             as
             yet
             alone
             without
             a
             match
             ,
             did
             notwithstanding
             take
             all
             that
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             called
             Ecclesiasticall
             Iurisdiction
             coactiue
             ,
             without
             any
             let
             ,
             or
             contradiction
             ,
             nay
             by
             the
             generall
             approbation
             of
             all
             that
             then
             liued
             .
             When
             Caecilianus
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             was
             accused
             by
             Donatus
             and
             some
             other
             of
             that
             faction
             ,
             for
             deliuering
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             to
             the
             enemies
             of
             Religion
             to
             be
             burned
             :
             Constantine
             commaunded
             Caecilianus
             to
             come
             to
             Rome
             ,
             with
             a
             certaine
             number
             of
             Bishops
             which
             accused
             
             him
             ,
             and
             other
             that
             might
             heare
             and
             vnderstand
             the
             cause
             .
             And
             commaunded
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             then
             Milciades
             ,
             with
             
             certaine
             Bishops
             of
             Fraunce
             (
             to
             the
             number
             saith
             Optatus
             of
             nineteene
             )
             to
             heare
             and
             end
             the
             matter
             :
             the
             Bishops
             condemned
             Dona●…us
             ,
             who
             appealed
             from
             the
             sentence
             :
             and
             albeit
             the
             Emperour
             was
             much
             offended
             at
             his
             appellation
             ,
             yet
             hee
             could
             not
             choose
             but
             receiue
             it
             .
             In
             all
             this
             processe
             ,
             the
             Emperours
             
             Soueraigne
             Iurisdiction
             appeared
             ,
             the
             cause
             was
             a
             pretended
             crime
             of
             a
             Bishop
             :
             the
             Emperour
             appointeth
             iudges
             ,
             and
             receiued
             the
             appellation
             :
             which
             things
             declared
             Iurisdiction
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Likewise
             after
             he
             had
             banished
             Eusebius
             Bishop
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             and
             Theognis
             Bishop
             of
             Nice
             ,
             he
             wrote
             an
             Epistle
             to
             the
             people
             of
             Nicomedia
             ,
             declaring
             the
             iust
             causes
             of
             their
             banishment
             ,
             and
             signifieth
             that
             his
             especiall
             pleasure
             and
             desire
             is
             ,
             to
             haue
             Bishops
             ,
             
               castos
               ,
               orthodo●…os
               ,
               humanos
            
             :
             and
             shutting
             vp
             his
             speech
             ,
             he
             saith
             :
             
               Quoasi
               quis
               audacter
               inconsulteque
               ad
               memoriam
            
             
             
               pestium
               illarum
               exarserit
               ,
               illius
               statim
               audaeia
               ministri
               dei
               ,
               hoc
               est
               ,
               mea
               exequutione
               coercebitur
               .
            
             Where
             we
             see
             Constantine
             vseth
             coactiue
             Iurisdiction
             ouer
             Bishops
             ,
             he
             punisheth
             them
             ,
             he
             declareth
             the
             true
             ground
             of
             his
             Iurisdiction
             from
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             warrant
             he
             is
             placed
             the
             Minister
             of
             God.
             This
             is
             that
             coactiue
             Iurisdiction
             ouer
             Ecclesiasticall
             persons
             ,
             which
             did
             alwayes
             belong
             to
             the
             Soueraigne
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             was
             neuer
             by
             God
             giuen
             to
             any
             other
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             was
             alwayes
             held
             by
             all
             sober
             writers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             shall
             be
             further
             declared
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Church
             there
             is
             no
             power
             aboue
             the
             power
             of
             a
             Councell
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             authoritie
             of
             a
             Councell
             ,
             so
             much
             and
             so
             worthily
             reuerenced
             could
             not
             restraine
             Constantine
             ,
             but
             he
             vpon
             good
             and
             iust
             causes
             brought
             the
             rash
             proceedings
             of
             some
             Councels
             to
             a
             newe
             examination
             .
             For
             when
             Athanasius
             was
             wronged
             by
             a
             Councell
             of
             Arians
             ,
             he
             complained
             to
             Constantine
             .
             The
             Emperour
             
             sent
             for
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             Councell
             ,
             to
             render
             an
             accompt
             of
             their
             proceedings
             before
             him
             :
             which
             declareth
             that
             his
             Iurisdiction
             coactiue
             ,
             was
             aboue
             the
             power
             coactiue
             of
             the
             Councell
             .
             For
             heere
             we
             consider
             onely
             Iurisdiction
             coactiue
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             matter
             or
             subiect
             :
             for
             otherwise
             wee
             acknowledge
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             declared
             ,
             that
             the
             determinations
             of
             generall
             Councels
             ,
             are
             matters
             of
             an
             higher
             truth
             and
             authoritie
             ,
             then
             the
             Statutes
             or
             decrees
             of
             any
             Emperour
             .
             But
             wee
             speake
             heere
             of
             that
             Soueraigne
             Iurisdiction
             coactiue
             ,
             which
             hath
             alwayes
             appeared
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             ciuill
             Magistrate
             ,
             and
             wherein
             the
             Church
             had
             no
             more
             part
             ,
             then
             that
             she
             receiued
             from
             the
             liberalitie
             of
             godly
             Emperours
             :
             for
             as
             Kings
             receiue
             
             the
             knowledge
             of
             faith
             and
             Religion
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Church
             from
             Kings
             :
             so
             coactiue
             Iurisdiction
             the
             Church
             receiueth
             from
             Kings
             ,
             and
             not
             Kings
             from
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             was
             no
             Councell
             held
             in
             Constantines
             time
             ,
             whether
             of
             Orthodoxe
             or
             heretikes
             ,
             but
             either
             by
             the
             expresse
             commaundement
             ,
             or
             license
             of
             the
             Emperour
             .
             Ruffinus
             saith
             ,
             he
             called
             the
             Councel
             of
             Nice
             at
             the
             request
             of
             the
             Bishops
             :
             
               Ex
               sacer
            
             
             
               dotum
               sententia
               apud
               vrbem
               Nicaeam
               concilium
               Episcopale
               conuocat
               .
               Epiphanius
            
             saith
             that
             Councell
             was
             obtained
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             at
             the
             suit
             of
             Alexander
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             .
             So
             
             the
             Bishops
             who
             then
             liued
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             held
             it
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Emperours
             right
             and
             Iurisdiction
             to
             call
             Councels
             .
             Theodoret
             rehearseth
             a
             Dialogue
             betweene
             Constans
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             Liberius
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             who
             afterward
             for
             feare
             and
             through
             weakenesse
             ,
             and
             irksomnesse
             of
             his
             exile
             ,
             was
             drawen
             to
             subscribe
             to
             Arianisme
             ,
             as
             witnesseth
             
               Hierom
               ,
               Ruffinus
               ,
               Platina
            
             ,
             
             and
             other
             :
             In
             that
             Dialogue
             these
             words
             are
             worth
             the
             noting
             .
             Constans
             willing
             Liberius
             to
             forsake
             the
             Communion
             
             with
             Athanasius
             ,
             and
             to
             condemne
             him
             ;
             Liberius
             his
             answere
             
             is
             ,
             
               Ecclesiastica
               iudicia
               cum
               summa
               iusticiae
               obseruatione
               fieri
               debent
               :
            
             
             
               quare
               situae
               pietati
               places
               ,
               iudicium
               cogi
               impera
               ,
               vbi
               si
               damnandus
            
             Athanasius
             
               videatur
               ,
               sententiam
               illum
               ordine
               modoque
               Ecclesiastico
               feratur
               :
               nam
               fieri
               nequit
               vt
               condemnetur
               à
               nobis
               ,
               de
               quo
               iudicium
               datum
               non
               sit
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             [
             Ecclesiasticall
             iudgements
             ought
             to
             proceed
             with
             exact
             obseruation
             of
             iustice
             .
             Therefore
             if
             it
             please
             your
             Godlinesse
             ,
             command
             a
             Councell
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             wherein
             if
             Athanasius
             seeme
             worthy
             to
             be
             condemned
             ,
             let
             sentence
             passe
             against
             him
             in
             Ecclesiasticall
             order
             and
             manner
             .
             For
             it
             cannot
             be
             that
             by
             vs
             hee
             should
             bee
             condemned
             ,
             seeing
             wee
             haue
             no
             authoritie
             to
             iudge
             him
             .
             ]
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             here
             confesseth
             ,
             first
             ,
             That
             
               Iudicia
               Ecclesiastica
            
             ,
             Ecclesiasticall
             iudgements
             are
             to
             be
             appointed
             and
             established
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             then
             he
             graunteth
             him
             Ecclesiasticall
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             and
             granteth
             ,
             that
             to
             call
             a
             Councell
             belongeth
             to
             his
             Iurisdiction
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             cannot
             make
             a
             man
             an
             hereticke
             ,
             but
             this
             must
             be
             done
             by
             a
             Councell
             or
             by
             the
             iudgement
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
             
             This
             being
             a
             thing
             not
             of
             coactiue
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             but
             of
             knowledge
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             renounceth
             all
             right
             and
             authority
             of
             iudicature
             vpon
             Athanasius
             ,
             therefore
             in
             those
             daies
             hee
             had
             no
             Iurisdiction
             ouer
             other
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             This
             mixt
             Iurisdiction
             which
             now
             is
             practised
             by
             Bishops
             ,
             
             began
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Constantine
             .
             So
             Nicephorus
             witnesseth
             :
             
               Constantinus
               Clericos
               omnes
               constitutione
               lata
               immunes
               liberosque
               esse
               permisit
               ;
               iudiciumque
               &
               iurisdictionem
               in
               eos
               Episcopis
               ,
               si
               ciuilium
               iudicum
               cognitionem
               declinare
               vellent
               ,
               mandauit
               ,
               &
               quod
               Episcopi
               iudicassent
               ,
               id
               robur
               &
               autoritatem
               sententiae
               omnem
               habere
               debere
               decreuit
               .
            
             That
             is
             :
             [
             Constantine
             by
             an
             edict
             graunted
             the
             priuiledge
             of
             immunity
             to
             all
             Clerkes
             ,
             and
             graunted
             to
             Bishops
             iudgement
             and
             Iurisdiction
             ouer
             Clerkes
             ,
             in
             case
             they
             would
             decline
             from
             the
             courts
             of
             ciuill
             Iudges
             :
             and
             he
             decreed
             that
             whatsouer
             the
             Bishops
             iudged
             ,
             that
             should
             stand
             in
             all
             strength
             and
             authority
             of
             a
             decree
             .
             ]
             Sozomen
             declareth
             by
             what
             occasion
             it
             grew
             first
             :
             For
             some
             began
             then
             to
             appeale
             from
             ciuill
             iudgements
             to
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             and
             some
             Bishops
             receiued
             the
             appellations
             :
             which
             thing
             being
             approued
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             gaue
             great
             authority
             to
             this
             kind
             of
             Iurisdiction
             .
             Episcopi
             (
             saith
             
             he
             )
             
               in
               causis
               ciuilibus
               sententias
               pronuntiarunt
               ,
               si
               qui
               à
               iudicibus
               ciuilibus
               ad
               eorum
               autoritatem
               appellassent
               .
               Quam
               rem
               propter
               venerationem
               Episcoporum
               adeò
               approbauit
               Constantinus
               ,
               vt
               ratas
               haberi
               ,
               p●…tioresque
               quam
               aliorum
               iudicum
               sententias
               ,
               nec
               minus
               quam
               ab
               ipso
               imperatore
               essent
               pronunciatae
               ,
               per
               Magistratus
               &
               milites
               Magistratuum
               ministres
               ad
               effectum
               perduci
               lege
               edixerit
               .
            
             That
             is
             :
             [
             Bishops
             pronounced
             sentence
             in
             ciuill
             causes
             ,
             if
             any
             appeaed
             to
             them
             from
             ciuill
             Iudges
             .
             This
             thing
             for
             the
             reuerence
             of
             Bishops
             Constantine
             approued
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             hee
             ordained
             by
             Law
             ,
             that
             these
             iudgements
             should
             be
             ratified
             ,
             and
             of
             greater
             authority
             then
             the
             sentences
             of
             other
             Iudges
             :
             yea
             ,
             to
             be
             held
             of
             ●…o
             lesse
             force
             ,
             then
             if
             the
             Emperour
             himselfe
             had
             pronounced
             ●…hem
             ,
             so
             to
             be
             executed
             by
             the
             Shriefs
             &
             their
             seruants
             .
             ]
          
           
             7
             By
             which
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             these
             courts
             with
             this
             Iurisdiction
             were
             vnderstood
             then
             ,
             no
             other
             then
             the
             Emperours
             courts
             .
             The
             Emperour
             graunteth
             this
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             saith
             Nicephorus
             ,
             
             the
             Emperour
             ratifieth
             these
             iudgements
             ,
             saith
             Sozomen
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             commaundeth
             that
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             should
             be
             euery
             where
             receiued
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             proceeded
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             mouth
             .
             Which
             words
             are
             well
             to
             be
             obserued
             .
             For
             the
             Emperour
             commaundeth
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             sentence
             should
             be
             receiued
             as
             a
             diuine
             sentence
             ,
             but
             only
             as
             an
             humane
             :
             not
             as
             proceeding
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             as
             proceeding
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Emperour
             .
             Now
             if
             these
             Courts
             were
             then
             so
             euidently
             proued
             to
             be
             the
             Emperours
             Courts
             ,
             our
             aduersaries
             may
             acknowledge
             their
             owne
             ignorance
             &
             folly
             ,
             who
             make
             declamations
             and
             many
             idle
             discourses
             ,
             without
             solid
             proofe
             ,
             against
             them
             that
             call
             Ecclesiasticall
             Courts
             the
             Kings
             Courts
             :
             as
             if
             this
             were
             a
             thing
             new
             ,
             strange
             ,
             and
             neuer
             heard
             of
             before
             these
             late
             yeares
             .
             Their
             error
             is
             that
             common
             Sophisme
             which
             filleth
             most
             of
             their
             bookes
             ,
             which
             Aristotle
             calleth
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             compounding
             &
             confounding
             those
             things
             
             which
             we
             distinguish
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             distinct
             in
             nature
             .
             For
             in
             this
             word
             of
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             they
             confound
             these
             two
             distinct
             things
             ,
             both
             that
             which
             is
             spirituall
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             yeelded
             by
             vs
             the
             right
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             also
             which
             Princes
             haue
             giuen
             to
             Ecclesiasticall
             Courts
             :
             such
             as
             these
             priuiledges
             which
             Constantine
             gaue
             to
             Bishops
             Courts
             ,
             and
             other
             Princes
             since
             haue
             continued
             and
             enlarged
             .
             If
             these
             things
             be
             not
             distinguished
             ,
             the
             truth
             can
             neuer
             appeare
             in
             this
             question
             :
             by
             this
             the
             Reader
             may
             vnderstand
             ,
             who
             they
             are
             that
             hide
             and
             deface
             the
             truth
             by
             new
             varnishing
             of
             olde
             rotten
             Sophismes
             .
          
           
             8
             Then
             all
             coactiue
             Iurisdiction
             came
             into
             the
             Church
             from
             the
             authority
             of
             Princes
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             internall
             and
             spirituall
             ,
             so
             externall
             and
             coactiue
             power
             was
             the
             right
             of
             Princes
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             Eusebius
             reporteth
             a
             speach
             of
             Constantine
             at
             a
             banquet
             :
             calling
             himselfe
             a
             Bishop
             for
             things
             externall
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             for
             matters
             internall
             .
             His
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Vos
               quidem
               eorum
               quae
               intus
               sunt
               in
               Eccle
               sia
               agend●…
               ,
               ego
               vtro
            
             
             
               eorum
               quae
               extra
               hanc
               sunt
               ,
               Episcopus
               à
               Deo
               sum
               constitutus
               .
            
             And
             whereas
             Iurisdiction
             is
             best
             knowne
             by
             appellations
             ,
             it
             hath
             been
             often
             seen
             that
             frō
             the
             Pope
             men
             haue
             appealed
             to
             a
             councel
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             we
             are
             todeclare
             ,
             but
             from
             a
             councel
             we
             find
             no
             
             appellation
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Emperor
             for
             some
             personall
             wrong
             .
             Athanasius
             being
             vniustly
             condemned
             by
             the
             Synod
             of
             
             Tire
             appealed
             to
             Cinstantine
             ,
             as
             Socrates
             witnesseth
             .
             In
             like
             sort
             
             Flauianus
             appealed
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             when
             the
             Synod
             of
             Capua
             had
             referred
             his
             cause
             to
             Theophilus
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Egypt
             .
             Yea
             ,
             the
             heretiques
             themselues
             in
             those
             dayes
             knew
             no
             means
             to
             appeale
             from
             the
             Emperour
             .
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             that
             Donatus
             
             did
             still
             appeale
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             being
             condemned
             by
             the
             Bishops
             and
             by
             Synodes
             .
             And
             so
             religious
             were
             these
             auncient
             Bishops
             ,
             in
             preseruing
             the
             Emperors
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             and
             yet
             maintaining
             the
             truth
             without
             feare
             :
             that
             when
             they
             were
             oppressed
             by
             Arians
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             power
             of
             an
             Arian
             Emperour
             ,
             yet
             they
             would
             vse
             no
             other
             meanes
             ,
             then
             these
             direct
             meanes
             .
             And
             
             therefore
             the
             Bishops
             hauing
             a
             purpose
             to
             condemne
             the
             Arians
             ,
             craued
             a
             counsell
             of
             Valens
             ,
             an
             Arian
             Emperor
             ,
             who
             granted
             them
             a
             counsell
             at
             Lampsacum
             ,
             wherein
             they
             condemned
             the
             Arian
             doctrine
             .
             So
             that
             without
             the
             Emperour
             they
             would
             not
             gather
             a
             counsell
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             to
             conclude
             directly
             against
             the
             Emperours
             purposes
             .
             Thus
             doth
             Socrates
             report
             the
             calling
             of
             that
             councell
             :
             but
             Sozomen
             saith
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             obtained
             of
             Valens
             ,
             but
             of
             Valentinian
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Besides
             these
             publique
             and
             generall
             Synods
             ,
             there
             were
             also
             some
             more
             priuate
             and
             particular
             ,
             in
             calling
             whereof
             the
             Bishops
             had
             power
             .
             The
             Bishop
             of
             the
             Diocesse
             vsed
             to
             call
             a
             Synod
             of
             his
             Clergy
             ,
             but
             could
             proceed
             no
             farther
             .
             Prouinciall
             Synodes
             were
             called
             by
             Metropolitanes
             :
             but
             in
             a
             generall
             Synod
             of
             many
             Nations
             ,
             the
             Emperour
             had
             alwayes
             the
             right
             of
             calling
             it
             :
             as
             a
             King
             hath
             the
             onely
             right
             of
             calling
             a
             Synod
             ,
             of
             those
             Nations
             that
             are
             vnder
             his
             gouernment
             .
             For
             as
             the
             counsell
             of
             Nice
             was
             called
             by
             Constantine
             ,
             so
             were
             all
             the
             counsels
             of
             these
             next
             three
             hundred
             yeares
             ,
             called
             by
             the
             Emperours
             that
             gouerned
             at
             such
             times
             .
             Theodosius
             gathered
             the
             councell
             of
             Constantinople
             against
             the
             heresie
             of
             Macedonius
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             
             yeare
             of
             his
             raigne
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             yeare
             of
             Christ
             383.
             saith
             Prosper
             .
             The
             councell
             of
             Ephesus
             against
             Nestorius
             ,
             was
             gathered
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             Theodosius
             the
             younger
             :
             and
             the
             fourth
             generall
             councell
             at
             Chalcedon
             ,
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             Martianus
             
             and
             Valentinianus
             Emperours
             .
             Leo
             the
             first
             ,
             was
             a
             great
             man
             in
             these
             affaires
             ,
             and
             hee
             is
             the
             fittest
             to
             certifie
             vs
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             against
             whose
             witnesse
             our
             aduersaries
             haue
             no
             reason
             to
             except
             .
             This
             Pope
             then
             writing
             to
             the
             Emperour
             Theodosius
             ,
             saith
             :
             Pietas
             
             
               vestra
               apud
               Ephesum
               constituit
               Synodale
               concilium
               .
            
             And
             afterward
             declaring
             his
             obedience
             and
             conformity
             thereto
             ,
             saith
             :
             
               Meum
               studium
               commodaui
               ,
               vt
               Clementiae
               vestrae
               studijs
               pareatur
               .
            
             
             And
             againe
             :
             
               Ne
               autem
               pijssimi
               Principis
               dispositioni
               ,
               nostra
               videatur
            
             
             
               praesentia
               defuisse
               ,
               fratres
               meos
               misi
               ,
               &c.
            
             he
             hath
             the
             same
             also
             ,
             
               Epist.
               23.
               ad
               Theodosium
            
             .
             Againe
             ,
             hee
             writeth
             to
             Pulcheria
             ,
             to
             
             moue
             the
             Emperour
             to
             command
             a
             councell
             to
             be
             holden
             within
             Italy
             ,
             declaring
             that
             he
             wrote
             to
             the
             Emperour
             to
             intreat
             the
             same
             :
             Which
             thing
             hee
             moueth
             also
             in
             other
             Epistles
             .
             And
             though
             he
             much
             desired
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperour
             would
             haue
             
             beene
             intreated
             to
             hold
             a
             councell
             within
             Italy
             ,
             yet
             could
             he
             not
             obtaine
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             was
             ready
             to
             obey
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             attending
             his
             pleasure
             therein
             ,
             who
             appointed
             it
             in
             another
             place
             .
          
           
             10
             Which
             thing
             we
             obserue
             ,
             the
             rather
             because
             our
             aduersaries
             oflate
             haue
             yeelded
             this
             as
             a
             proper
             right
             to
             the
             Pope
             to
             call
             councels
             .
             
               Catholici
               munus
               con●…andi
               concilia
               generalia
            
             (
             saith
             
               Bellarmine
               )
               ad
               Romanum
               pontificem
               propriè
               pertinere
               volunt
               .
            
             
             And
             when
             they
             are
             driuen
             by
             these
             open
             and
             euident
             testimonies
             ,
             they
             shift
             it
             thus
             :
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             another
             may
             doe
             it
             by
             the
             
             Popes
             consent
             :
             but
             if
             the
             Pope
             neither
             appoint
             the
             place
             ,
             nor
             no
             other
             by
             his
             commaundement
             or
             consent
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             no
             councell
             ,
             but
             a
             conciliable
             .
             These
             bee
             vaine
             and
             friuolous
             shifts
             of
             Friars
             .
             For
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Popes
             consent
             was
             to
             these
             auncient
             councels
             ,
             but
             no
             otherwise
             then
             as
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             other
             Bishops
             .
             They
             consented
             because
             they
             could
             not
             chuse
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             resolued
             to
             be
             obedient
             :
             but
             they
             could
             not
             appoint
             either
             place
             or
             time
             .
             For
             Leo
             could
             not
             haue
             it
             where
             hee
             would
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             where
             and
             when
             the
             Emperour
             appointed
             .
          
           
             11
             Before
             the
             councell
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             Writ
             of
             the
             Emperours
             Valentinian
             and
             Martian
             ,
             called
             Sacra
             :
             to
             call
             Bishops
             to
             Nicaea
             .
             But
             another
             Sacra
             is
             sent
             to
             reuoke
             that
             ,
             and
             
             to
             call
             them
             to
             Chalcedon
             .
             So
             that
             all
             this
             while
             the
             Emperors
             rule
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             haue
             Ecclesiasticall
             Iurisdiction
             .
             They
             call
             councels
             ,
             they
             punish
             offenders
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             they
             establish
             Ecclesiasticall
             Courts
             ,
             they
             are
             acknowledged
             the
             nourcing
             Fathers
             of
             Religion
             ,
             the
             keepers
             and
             preseruers
             of
             both
             Tables
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             therefore
             Leo
             writing
             
             to
             Constantinus
             Emperour
             ,
             who
             called
             the
             sixt
             Synod
             ,
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               Cognouimus
               quod
               sancta
               &
               vniuersalis
               maxima
               sexta
               Synodus
               ,
               quae
               per
               Dei
               gratiam
               imperiali
               decreto
               in
               regia
               vrbe
               congregata
               est
               ,
               &c
               ,
            
             [
             Wee
             know
             that
             the
             holy
             and
             vniuersall
             great
             sixt
             Synod
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             is
             called
             and
             gathered
             by
             the
             imperiall
             decree
             ,
             in
             the
             imperiall
             City
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             And
             a
             little
             after
             :
             
               Pietas
               vestra
               fructus
               misericordiae
               ,
               potestas
               custos
               disciplinae
               .
            
             [
             Your
             godlinesse
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             your
             power
             is
             the
             keeper
             of
             discipline
             .
             ]
             And
             againe
             :
             
               Nec
               enim
               minor
               regnantium
               cura
               est
               praua
               corrigere
               ,
               quam
               de
               aduersarijs
               triumphare
               ,
               quia
               einimirum
               potestatem
               suam
               seruiendo
               subijciunt
               ,
               cuius
               munere
               imperare
               noscuntur
               ,
               &c.
               
               Vnde
               diuinitus
               praordinata
               vestra
               Christianissima
               pietas
               ,
               &c.
               Caput
               Ecclesia
               Dominum
               Iesum
               Christum
               veram
               pietatis
               regulam
               amplectendo
               ,
               &c.
            
             [
             For
             Gouernours
             ought
             to
             haue
             no
             lesse
             care
             to
             correct
             vngodly
             things
             ,
             then
             to
             triumph
             ouer
             their
             aduersaries
             :
             for
             they
             submit
             their
             power
             to
             his
             seruice
             ,
             by
             whofe
             power
             they
             are
             knowne
             to
             rule
             ,
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             your
             most
             Christian
             zeale
             preordained
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             acknowledging
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             true
             rule
             of
             godlinesse
             ,
             to
             bee
             the
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             ]
             Wherein
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             doth
             acknowledge
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             the
             generall
             councell
             is
             to
             be
             called
             onely
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             
               imperiali
               decreto
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             Emperours
             power
             is
             such
             a
             power
             ,
             as
             is
             
               custos
               disciplinae
            
             .
             Hee
             speaketh
             here
             in
             an
             Ecclesiasticall
             cause
             ,
             and
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             affaires
             .
             Now
             that
             power
             which
             is
             
               custos
               disciplinae
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             ,
             but
             Ecclesiasticall
             Iurisdiction
             ?
             This
             word
             Iurisdiction
             was
             not
             then
             worne
             in
             such
             vse
             as
             now
             it
             is
             ,
             but
             we
             see
             the
             auncients
             vse
             words
             counteruailing
             it
             .
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             acknowledgeth
             Ecclesiasticall
             power
             and
             Iurisdiction
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             when
             hee
             yeeldeth
             him
             such
             a
             power
             as
             is
             preseruer
             of
             the
             discipline
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             confesseth
             that
             the
             care
             of
             
             the
             Church
             &
             Church-gouernment
             for
             establishing
             the
             truth
             ,
             doth
             no
             lesse
             belong
             to
             the
             office
             of
             a
             Prince
             ,
             then
             to
             triumph
             ouer
             his
             foes
             in
             warre
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             as
             then
             acknowledgeth
             no
             other
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             Iesus
             Christ
             as
             appeareth
             by
             his
             words
             .
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             Saint
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             
               Diuinitus
               praecipi
               regibus
               ,
               vt
               in
               regno
               suo
               bona
               iubeant
               ,
               mala
               prohibeant
               ,
               non
               solum
               quae
               pertinent
               ad
               humanam
               societatem
               ,
               verum
               etiam
               quae
               ad
               diuinam
               religionem
               .
               Contra
               Crescentium
               li.
               3.
               cap.
            
             51.
             
             That
             is
             ,
             Kings
             are
             commaunded
             to
             estalish
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             prohibite
             euill
             in
             their
             Kingdomes
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             things
             belonging
             to
             Ciuill
             societie
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             things
             also
             that
             belong
             to
             diuine
             Religion
             .
             Gregorie
             the
             great
             following
             the
             footsteppes
             of
             his
             Fathers
             ,
             yeeldeth
             the
             fame
             authoritie
             to
             the
             King
             :
             For
             writing
             to
             Theodoricus
             King
             of
             France
             ,
             he
             saith
             :
             
               Iterata
               vos
               per
               vestram
               mercedem
               adhortatione
               pulsamus
               ,
               vt
               congregari
               Synodum
            
             
             iubeatis
             .
             This
             part
             of
             Iurisdiction
             for
             calling
             of
             Councels
             ,
             is
             so
             fully
             confirmed
             to
             be
             the
             Emperours
             right
             by
             the
             Aunceants
             ,
             that
             Cardinall
             Cusanus
             (
             sure
             no
             Lutheran
             )
             disputing
             of
             this
             priuiledge
             ,
             concludeth
             from
             the
             confessed
             testimonies
             of
             
             the
             Aunceants
             ,
             these
             two
             things
             :
             First
             ,
             That
             Emperours
             and
             Kings
             by
             their
             office
             must
             call
             Counc●…ls
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             their
             office
             is
             likewise
             by
             coactiue
             power
             ,
             to
             see
             the
             things
             maintained
             and
             obserued
             ,
             which
             are
             defined
             in
             general
             Councels
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Hitherto
             then
             haue
             we
             found
             the
             Soueraigne
             Iurisdiction
             alwayes
             in
             Christian
             Magistrates
             ,
             and
             neuer
             in
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             How
             then
             commeth
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             to
             this
             practise
             of
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             which
             now
             he
             claimeth
             ?
             Let
             vs
             here
             consider
             one
             Pageant
             of
             theirs
             ,
             which
             will
             declare
             the
             first
             claime
             and
             beginning
             of
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             which
             they
             haue
             so
             much
             increased
             since
             .
             The
             first
             attempt
             was
             to
             winne
             Iurisdiction
             ouer
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             second
             was
             to
             get
             the
             same
             power
             ouer
             Kings
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             meanes
             ouer
             all
             .
             These
             we
             meane
             to
             open
             ,
             with
             as
             much
             breuitie
             as
             we
             can
             ,
             and
             the
             matter
             will
             beare
             .
             First
             then
             to
             bring
             Bishops
             of
             other
             Nations
             vnder
             their
             power
             ,
             a
             shamelesse
             deuise
             was
             plotted
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             discried
             and
             reiected
             by
             the
             auncient
             Fathers
             that
             then
             liued
             ;
             but
             yet
             so
             closely
             followed
             afterward
             by
             the
             Popes
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             end
             it
             preuailed
             .
             
             I
             will
             declare
             the
             storie
             as
             it
             is
             deliuered
             by
             their
             owne
             writers
             ,
             who
             haue
             collected
             the
             tomes
             of
             the
             Councels
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             sixt
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             was
             gathered
             in
             the
             
             yeere
             of
             our
             Lord
             foure
             hundred
             and
             twentie
             :
             against
             the
             heresie
             of
             Pelagius
             :
             it
             lasted
             sixe
             yeeres
             and
             more
             .
             In
             it
             were
             gathered
             two
             hundred
             and
             seuenteene
             Bishops
             ,
             among
             whom
             was
             that
             worthy
             Father
             Saint
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             famous
             note
             ,
             as
             
               Prosper
               ,
               Orosius
            
             ,
             and
             diuers
             other
             of
             great
             vertue
             and
             learning
             .
             Aurelius
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             Metropolitan
             of
             Affrica
             was
             chiefe
             .
             In
             the
             time
             of
             this
             Councell
             ,
             three
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             succeeding
             one
             another
             ,
             mooued
             great
             contention
             and
             quarell
             with
             the
             Fathers
             of
             this
             Councell
             for
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             which
             the
             Popes
             then
             began
             to
             claime
             ,
             affirming
             that
             they
             had
             Iurisdiction
             ouer
             the
             Church
             of
             Affrica
             ,
             which
             thing
             these
             Fathers
             of
             this
             Councell
             vtterly
             denied
             :
             the
             contention
             began
             vpon
             this
             occasion
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Apiarius
             a
             Priest
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Sicca
             ,
             in
             Affrica
             ,
             
             was
             for
             his
             infamous
             and
             scandalous
             life
             excommunicated
             not
             onely
             by
             Vrbanus
             Bishop
             of
             Sicca
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             whole
             Synode
             of
             Bishops
             met
             together
             .
             This
             fellow
             thus
             censured
             in
             Affrica
             ,
             fled
             to
             Zozimus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             him
             he
             complained
             of
             wrong
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Affrica
             had
             done
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             .
             Zoz●…mus
             without
             examination
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             vndertooke
             to
             maintaine
             him
             ,
             and
             admitted
             him
             to
             the
             Communion
             .
             After
             this
             vnderstanding
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Affrica
             were
             gathered
             in
             their
             Synode
             ,
             he
             sendeth
             to
             them
             Faustinus
             Bishop
             of
             Potentia
             ,
             and
             with
             him
             two
             Priests
             ,
             Philip
             and
             Asellus
             .
             Them
             hee
             chargeth
             to
             defend
             the
             cause
             of
             Apiarius
             ,
             to
             cause
             the
             Synode
             of
             Affrica
             to
             recciue
             him
             to
             their
             Communion
             ,
             to
             excōmunicate
             Vrbanus
             ,
             Bishop
             of
             Sicca
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             call
             him
             to
             Rome
             ,
             vnlesse
             hee
             will
             reforme
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             vndoe
             all
             that
             he
             had
             done
             against
             Apiarius
             .
             Further
             he
             commaundeth
             them
             ,
             to
             draw
             the
             Councell
             to
             yeeld
             to
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             to
             acknowledge
             it
             lawfull
             for
             any
             Bishop
             or
             Priest
             ,
             to
             appeale
             from
             the
             sentence
             of
             their
             Metropolitan
             to
             Rome
             :
             he
             commaundeth
             them
             also
             to
             signifie
             ,
             that
             he
             sent
             his
             Legate
             into
             Affrica
             ,
             who
             might
             vnderstand
             the
             causes
             of
             appellants
             that
             were
             grieued
             .
             
             To
             effect
             this
             thing
             the
             better
             ,
             he
             chargeth
             them
             to
             declare
             ,
             that
             the
             Nicen
             Councell
             hath
             giuen
             this
             Iurisdiction
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             :
             for
             proofe
             hereof
             he
             deliuereth
             vnto
             them
             in
             writing
             a
             counterfeited
             Canon
             of
             the
             Nicen
             Councell
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Faustinus
             comming
             to
             Affrica
             with
             these
             instructions
             ,
             and
             being
             admitted
             into
             the
             Councell
             ,
             declared
             that
             he
             had
             from
             Zozimus
             a
             Commission
             which
             he
             called
             Commonitorium
             ;
             and
             withall
             he
             declared
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             a
             Canon
             of
             the
             Nicen
             Councell
             .
             Aurelius
             Prosident
             
             of
             the
             Councel
             answered
             ,
             let
             this
             Commission
             first
             be
             read
             which
             our
             brethren
             haue
             brought
             :
             hereupon
             Daniel
             the
             notary
             reade
             ,
             and
             recited
             the
             Commission
             thus
             .
             [
             Zozimus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             our
             brother
             Faustinus
             Bishop
             ,
             &
             to
             our
             fons
             ,
             Philip
             &
             Asellus
             Priests
             :
             this
             businesse
             you
             know
             ,
             you
             are
             to
             doe
             all
             things
             as
             if
             our
             presence
             were
             with
             you
             ,
             nay
             because
             it
             is
             with
             you
             :
             and
             the
             rather
             seeing
             you
             haue
             both
             our
             expresse
             commaund
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Canons
             ,
             which
             for
             more
             full
             assurance
             we
             haue
             added
             to
             this
             Commission
             .
             For
             thus
             (
             most
             beloued
             brethren
             )
             it
             is
             decreed
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             concerning
             the
             appellation
             of
             Bishops
             .
             ]
             (
             And
             then
             forsooth
             the
             forged
             Canon
             os
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             followeth
             thus
             .
             )
          
           
             
               Placuit
               autem
               vt
               si
               Episcopus
               accusatus
               fuerit
               ,
               &
               iudicauerint
               congregati
               Episcopi
               regionis
               ipsius
               ,
               &
               de
               gradu
               suo
               deiecerint
               eum
               ,
               &
               appellasse
               Episcopus
               videatur
               ,
               &
               confugerit
               ad
               beatissimum
               Ecclesiae
               Romanae
               Episcopum
               ,
               &
               valuerit
               audiri
               &
               iustum
               putauerit
            
             
             
               vt
               reuocetur
               examen
               ,
               s●…ribere
               his
               Episcopis
               dignetur
               ,
               qui
               infinitima
               &
               propinqua
               prouincia
               sunt
               ,
               vt
               ipsi
               diligentur
               omnia
               requirant
               ,
               &
               iuxta
               fidē
               veritatis
               definiant
               .
               Quo●…
               si
               is
               qui
               r●…gat
               causam
               suam
               iterum
               audiri
               ,
               deprecatione
               sua
               mouerit
               Episcopum
               Roma●…ū
               ,
               vt
               è
               Latere
               suo
               presbyterum
               mittat
               ,
               erit
               in
               potestate
               Episcopi
               Romani
               ,
               quid
               velit
               ,
               &
               quid
               existimet
               :
               &
               si
               decreuerit
               mittendos
               esse
               qui
               presentes
               cum
               Episcopis
               iudicent
               ,
               habentes
               authoritatem
               eius
               à
               quo
               destinati
               sunt
               ,
               erit
               in
               suo
               arbitrio
               .
               Si
               vero
               crediderit
               sufficere
               Episcopos
               ,
               vt
               neggtio
               terminum
               imponant
               ,
               faciot
               quod
               sapientissimo
               consilio
               suo
               iudicauerit
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             [
             We
             thought
             good
             that
             if
             a
             Bishop
             be
             accused
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             Prouince
             haue
             giuen
             sentence
             ,
             and
             deposed
             him
             ;
             if
             this
             Bishop
             seeme
             to
             appeale
             and
             
             flie
             to
             the
             most
             blessed
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             be
             heard
             :
             ●…f
             he
             thinke
             good
             to
             reuoke
             the
             sentence
             ,
             it
             may
             please
             him
             to
             write
             to
             those
             Bishops
             which
             are
             in
             that
             Prouince
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             diligently
             search
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             iudge
             it
             truely
             .
             But
             if
             he
             ,
             that
             moueth
             his
             cause
             may
             be
             heard
             againe
             ,
             shall
             by
             his
             petition
             intreat
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             to
             send
             a
             Legat
             from
             his
             side
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             doe
             what
             hee
             thinketh
             best
             .
             And
             if
             he
             decree
             to
             send
             some
             ,
             who
             with
             the
             Bishops
             of
             the
             Prouince
             may
             be
             present
             to
             iudge
             ,
             hauing
             authoritie
             from
             him
             ,
             from
             whom
             they
             are
             sent
             ,
             it
             shall
             be
             in
             his
             pleasure
             .
             And
             if
             he
             thinke
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             that
             Prouince
             may
             suffice
             to
             end
             the
             businesse
             ,
             let
             him
             doe
             whatsoeuer
             in
             his
             most
             wise
             Councell
             he
             iudgeth
             best
             .
             ]
          
           
             Before
             I
             proceed
             in
             this
             narration
             ,
             let
             some
             things
             of
             note
             bee
             obserued
             :
             First
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             were
             now
             growen
             from
             the
             honest
             and
             godly
             conuersation
             of
             their
             Auncestours
             ,
             to
             admirable
             impudency
             that
             durst
             suborne
             a
             Canon
             of
             the
             Nicen
             Councell
             ,
             and
             publish
             their
             owne
             shame
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Church
             then
             ,
             and
             leaue
             an
             eternall
             monument
             thereof
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             euer
             extant
             in
             publike
             Councels
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             is
             forgerie
             ,
             famously
             attempted
             ,
             and
             famously
             con●…icted
             at
             that
             present
             time
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             practise
             preuailed
             mightily
             afterward
             ,
             this
             vnblessed
             deuise
             of
             forgerie
             ,
             being
             attempted
             in
             a
             number
             of
             decretall
             Epistles
             ,
             to
             drawe
             in
             this
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             a
             practise
             wherof
             no
             learned
             Papists
             can
             speake
             or
             thinke
             without
             blushing
             ,
             and
             yet
             such
             is
             their
             miserable
             captiuitie
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             willing
             to
             make
             vse
             of
             that
             falshood
             ,
             whereof
             they
             cannot
             thinke
             without
             a
             secret
             confession
             of
             forgerie
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             ingenuous
             reader
             cannot
             but
             see
             ,
             and
             vnderstand
             the
             vanitie
             of
             the
             Popes
             flatterers
             ,
             who
             striuing
             now
             for
             this
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             would
             blasphemously
             draw
             it
             from
             Scriptures
             ,
             such
             as
             thou
             art
             Peter
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             feede
             my
             Sheepe
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             Scriptures
             were
             first
             drawen
             by
             the
             forged
             decretall
             Epistles
             to
             proue
             the
             Popes
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             and
             are
             now
             commonly
             drawen
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             :
             but
             when
             
               Zozimus
               ,
               Bonifac●…
            
             ,
             and
             Caelestinus
             began
             first
             to
             contend
             for
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             they
             claimed
             it
             not
             frō
             Scriptures
             :
             this
             deuise
             
             was
             not
             then
             found
             out
             ,
             but
             they
             laid
             all
             the
             cause
             vpon
             a
             forged
             Canon
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             .
             So
             that
             this
             is
             but
             a
             late
             kna●…erie
             of
             the
             Popes
             flatterers
             ,
             to
             countenance
             their
             newe
             found
             Iurisdiction
             by
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             When
             this
             Canon
             was
             recited
             by
             the
             notarie
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Councell
             were
             much
             offended
             and
             troubled
             at
             the
             absurditie
             thereof
             :
             there
             were
             then
             present
             some
             of
             the
             best
             learned
             Diuines
             then
             liuing
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             knew
             well
             there
             was
             no
             such
             Canon
             ,
             they
             neuer
             read
             it
             in
             any
             copies
             of
             the
             Nicen
             Councell
             ,
             they
             neuer
             heard
             of
             this
             thing
             before
             :
             they
             resolued
             therefore
             not
             onely
             to
             denie
             the
             Canon
             ,
             but
             to
             refute
             the
             falshood
             of
             the
             Pope
             so
             famously
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             knowen
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Church
             afterward
             might
             take
             warning
             of
             the
             Romane
             ambition
             :
             therefore
             they
             aunswered
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             thus
             :
             that
             this
             Canon
             was
             not
             to
             bee
             found
             in
             their
             bookes
             .
             And
             for
             a
             more
             full
             and
             sufficient
             examination
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             they
             would
             send
             for
             the
             autentike
             copies
             of
             the
             Nicen
             Councell
             ,
             before
             they
             could
             graunt
             the
             Popes
             request
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             they
             writ
             a
             letter
             to
             Zozimus
             ,
             which
             was
             presented
             
             to
             Boniface
             his
             successour
             ,
             and
             is
             extant
             in
             the
             Tomes
             of
             the
             Councels
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Boniface
             first
             receiuing
             these
             letters
             (
             for
             Zozimus
             was
             dead
             before
             they
             returned
             )
             pursueth
             the
             claime
             of
             Iurisdiction
             by
             corruption
             of
             the
             same
             Canon
             ,
             and
             with
             obstinate
             and
             resolute
             peruersitie
             maintaineth
             the
             falshood
             begun
             by
             his
             Predecessour
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             two
             copies
             autentike
             of
             the
             Nicen
             Canons
             were
             sent
             to
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             one
             from
             Cyrillus
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             :
             another
             from
             Atticus
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             These
             copies
             were
             read
             ,
             but
             no
             such
             Canon
             could
             be
             found
             ,
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             had
             foisted
             in
             :
             the
             Fathers
             vnderstanding
             the
             fact
             ,
             and
             hauing
             taken
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             in
             a
             flagrant
             crime
             ,
             decreed
             that
             the
             true
             Canons
             of
             the
             Nicen
             Councell
             should
             be
             obserued
             ,
             reiecting
             this
             suborned
             and
             supposititious
             Canon
             .
             This
             decree
             they
             sent
             to
             Pope
             Boniface
             :
             but
             Gods
             iudgements
             hastily
             following
             these
             corruptors
             ,
             Boniface
             was
             dead
             before
             it
             came
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             Caelestinus
             next
             succeeding
             receiued
             it
             .
          
           
           
             18.
             
             Caelestinus
             as
             stiffe
             for
             this
             Iurisdiction
             as
             any
             of
             his
             predecessours
             ,
             maintained
             the
             cause
             by
             the
             same
             meanes
             ,
             resolued
             with
             shame
             ynough
             to
             stand
             for
             the
             adulterated
             Canon
             :
             which
             pertinacy
             after
             open
             conuiction
             ,
             declareth
             that
             the
             pollicie
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             began
             then
             to
             forsake
             religious
             courses
             ,
             and
             to
             rest
             vpon
             falshood
             and
             forgery
             to
             obtaine
             their
             willes
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             marueiled
             ,
             if
             the
             truth
             of
             Religion
             afterward
             for
             saked
             them
             .
             Apiarius
             gaue
             a
             new
             occasion
             to
             the
             Pope
             to
             worke
             vpon
             :
             for
             after
             that
             this
             man
             was
             receiued
             vnto
             the
             Communion
             by
             Zozimus
             and
             Boniface
             ,
             he
             returned
             to
             the
             Trabacens
             ,
             where
             for
             his
             foule
             and
             scandalous
             life
             he
             was
             excommunicated
             againe
             .
             To
             recouer
             this
             disgrace
             ,
             he
             flieth
             to
             his
             onely
             refuge
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             then
             Caelestinus
             ,
             who
             receiueth
             him
             ,
             admitting
             him
             to
             the
             Communion
             ;
             and
             directeth
             his
             Legats
             
               Eaustinus
               ,
               Philippus
               ,
               Asellus
            
             ,
             to
             Affrica
             ,
             with
             a
             streight
             charge
             to
             draw
             the
             Councell
             to
             yeeld
             to
             the
             demaunds
             of
             his
             Predecessours
             :
             for
             want
             of
             other
             helpe
             ,
             hee
             furnisheth
             them
             throughly
             with
             impudencie
             and
             inuict
             audacity
             :
             for
             what
             other
             vertues
             were
             left
             to
             maintaine
             such
             a
             cause
             ?
             The
             Legats
             cōming
             with
             this
             Commission
             ,
             require
             of
             the
             Councell
             that
             Apiarius
             may
             be
             admitted
             to
             their
             Communion
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             would
             be
             content
             to
             submit
             themselues
             to
             the
             Romane
             Iurisdiction
             .
             The
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Councell
             produce
             the
             autentike
             copies
             of
             the
             Nicen
             Canons
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             procured
             from
             Alexandria
             and
             Constantinople
             :
             by
             which
             the
             Romane
             forgery
             was
             euidently
             conuinced
             .
             Here
             began
             a
             fresh
             contention
             ,
             Faustinus
             resolued
             to
             execute
             his
             Commission
             to
             his
             vtmost
             power
             ,
             exclaimeth
             against
             the
             Sea
             Apostolike
             ,
             against
             the
             violatours
             of
             the
             Nicen
             Canons
             .
             The
             Councell
             protesteth
             that
             they
             will
             imbrace
             all
             true
             Canons
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             yeeld
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             all
             true
             priuiledges
             :
             onely
             in
             the
             lawfull
             ,
             warrantable
             ,
             and
             necessary
             defence
             of
             their
             owne
             freedome
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Churches
             freedome
             ,
             they
             must
             stand
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             admit
             a
             forged
             claime
             without
             shew
             of
             truth
             .
             As
             they
             were
             in
             the
             heat
             of
             contention
             ,
             the
             one
             side
             striuing
             to
             impose
             the
             yoke
             of
             their
             Iurisdiction
             vpon
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             other
             resolued
             
             to
             stand
             close
             and
             faithfull
             for
             the
             freedome
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             behold
             of
             a
             suddaine
             Apiarius
             the
             firebrand
             of
             this
             contention
             ,
             touched
             by
             the
             very
             finger
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             drawen
             to
             giue
             God
             the
             glory
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             end
             this
             contention
             ;
             falleth
             
             downe
             on
             his
             knees
             before
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             confesseth
             all
             those
             crimes
             to
             be
             most
             true
             ,
             which
             were
             obiected
             against
             him
             :
             and
             with
             humble
             supplication
             craueth
             pardon
             of
             the
             Councell
             .
             And
             so
             this
             Tragedy
             ended
             .
          
           
             19.
             
             The
             Fathers
             of
             this
             Councell
             hauing
             this
             experience
             of
             the
             Popes
             corruption
             and
             dishonestie
             :
             write
             to
             Caelestinus
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             They
             intreat
             him
             not
             to
             trouble
             the
             Church
             ,
             by
             
             patronising
             such
             wicked
             men
             as
             Apiarius
             :
             that
             he
             would
             not
             accept
             of
             appellations
             ,
             made
             by
             such
             scandalous
             and
             condemned
             men
             ,
             who
             would
             seeke
             a
             refuge
             for
             their
             wickednesse
             at
             Rome
             :
             they
             declare
             that
             the
             Nicen
             Canonsderogate
             nothing
             from
             the
             African
             Church
             :
             that
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Nicen
             Councell
             sawe
             
             with
             great
             wisedome
             ,
             that
             all
             suits
             were
             to
             be
             ended
             in
             the
             places
             where
             they
             began
             ;
             that
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             should
             not
             be
             wanting
             to
             any
             Prouince
             ;
             that
             if
             any
             bee
             offended
             hee
             may
             appeale
             to
             a
             Prouinciall
             ,
             or
             to
             a
             generall
             Synode
             ;
             that
             transmaritim
             iudgments
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             where
             witnesses
             cannot
             be
             conueniently
             produced
             ,
             either
             for
             sexe
             or
             age
             :
             that
             to
             send
             any
             Legats
             from
             the
             side
             of
             the
             Romane
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             a
             thing
             found
             in
             no
             Synode
             established
             ;
             that
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Nicen
             Councell
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Popes
             claimed
             this
             Iurisdiction
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             autentike
             copies
             of
             that
             Councell
             ,
             and
             therefore
             falsified
             .
             Last
             of
             all
             they
             admonish
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             and
             his
             successours
             must
             take
             good
             heede
             ,
             
               Ne
               fumosum
               typhu●…
               saeculi
               in
               Ecclesiam
               Christi
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             induce
             not
             the
             smoke
             of
             arrogancie
             to
             darken
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             Church
             doth
             bring
             the
             light
             of
             simplicitie
             and
             the
             bright
             day
             of
             humilitie
             to
             such
             as
             desire
             to
             see
             God.
             Thus
             write
             the
             Fathers
             of
             that
             Councell
             to
             Pope
             Caelestinus
             ;
             intimating
             by
             what
             meanes
             ,
             that
             smoke
             did
             begin
             to
             rise
             to
             darken
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             prophesied
             in
             the
             Reuelation
             ,
             which
             came
             out
             of
             the
             bottomlesse
             pi●…t
             like
             the
             smoke
             of
             a
             great
             furnace
             .
             Vpon
             these
             
             reasons
             they
             make
             a
             decree
             ,
             to
             preuent
             his
             ambitious
             desires
             ,
             
             by
             which
             decree
             they
             forbid
             all
             appellations
             to
             Rome
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             other
             place
             from
             Affrica
             :
             it
             is
             extant
             in
             the
             Affrican
             Councell
             ,
             and
             this
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             
               Item
               placuit
               vt
               presby
               teri
               ,
               Diaconi
               ,
               vel
               caeteri
               inferiores
               Clerici
            
             
             
               causis
               quas
               habuerint
               (
               si
               de
               iudicijs
               Episcoporum
               suorum
               questi
               fuerint
               )
               vicini
               Episcopi
               eos
               audiant
               .
            
             [
             Moreouer
             it
             was
             thought
             good
             that
             Priests
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             or
             other
             inferiour
             Clarkes
             ,
             if
             in
             their
             causes
             they
             complaine
             of
             the
             iudgements
             of
             their
             Bishops
             ,
             they
             shall
             bee
             iudged
             by
             the
             next
             adioyning
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               Quod
               si
               &
               ab
               ijs
               prouocandum
               putauerint
               ,
               non
               prouocent
               nisi
               ad
               Affricana
               Concilia
               ,
               vel
               ad
               primates
               Prouinciarum
               suarum
               .
               Ad
               transmarina
               autem
               qui
               putauerit
               appellandum
               ,
               â
               nullointer
               Affricam
               in
               Communionem
               suscipiatur
               .
            
             [
             And
             if
             they
             appeale
             from
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             appeale
             but
             to
             the
             Affrican
             Councels
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Primates
             of
             their
             Prouinces
             .
             Whosoeuer
             appealeth
             to
             outlandish
             places
             ,
             shall
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Communion
             by
             none
             within
             Affrica
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             not
             so
             much
             a
             new
             decree
             ,
             as
             the
             maintaining
             of
             that
             auncient
             decreed
             right
             ,
             which
             Cyprian
             doth
             mention
             ,
             testifying
             that
             it
             was
             decreed
             euen
             in
             his
             time
             by
             all
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Affrica
             ,
             
             
               Statutum
               est
               ab
               omnibus
            
             :
             that
             the
             cause
             should
             bee
             there
             heard
             and
             examined
             ,
             where
             the
             fault
             was
             committed
             .
             This
             Canon
             which
             was
             thus
             established
             in
             the
             Affrican
             Councell
             ,
             is
             for
             clearing
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             preuenting
             of
             these
             ambitious
             courses
             ,
             and
             claimes
             of
             Rome
             ,
             repeated
             and
             confirmed
             also
             in
             the
             Mileuitan
             Councell
             :
             where
             Saint
             Augustine
             was
             also
             present
             .
             
             For
             it
             must
             be
             obserued
             that
             the
             sixt
             Carthaginian
             ,
             the
             seuenth
             Carthaginian
             ,
             the
             Affrican
             ,
             and
             Meleuitan
             Councels
             were
             held
             all
             about
             this
             time
             by
             the
             same
             men
             :
             so
             great
             was
             the
             care
             and
             diligence
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             by
             many
             Councels
             as
             it
             were
             by
             so
             many
             lights
             ,
             they
             might
             dispell
             the
             smoake
             of
             the
             darkenesse
             ,
             which
             they
             saw
             then
             rising
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             which
             smoake
             after
             those
             times
             quenched
             the
             light
             ,
             and
             couered
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             a
             mist
             couereth
             the
             heauens
             .
          
           
             20
             Thus
             did
             these
             worthy
             Fathers
             dispell
             this
             smoke
             for
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             reiect
             the
             yoake
             of
             the
             Popes
             Iurisdiction
             .
             In
             all
             this
             
             
             
             
             
             businesse
             S.
             Augustine
             had
             an
             especiall
             hand
             and
             head
             .
             And
             as
             long
             as
             he
             liued
             ,
             the
             Popes
             could
             neuer
             preuaile
             .
             But
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             hauing
             thus
             once
             cast
             off
             all
             regard
             of
             truth
             and
             modesty
             ,
             were
             resolued
             to
             proceed
             on
             in
             this
             wretched
             course
             ,
             and
             neuer
             gaue
             ouer
             ,
             till
             at
             last
             they
             obtained
             their
             purpose
             .
             There
             is
             an
             Epistle
             of
             Boniface
             the
             second
             ,
             written
             after
             these
             times
             ,
             extant
             in
             the
             Tomes
             of
             councels
             ,
             which
             whether
             it
             bee
             true
             ,
             or
             counterfait
             (
             as
             much
             other
             stuffe
             is
             of
             this
             argument
             )
             we
             are
             to
             obserue
             something
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             concerneth
             this
             question
             .
             This
             Epistle
             is
             intituled
             ,
             
               De
               reconciliationae
               Carthaginensis
            
             
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             written
             to
             Eulalius
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             :
             he
             certifieth
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             of
             great
             ioy
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Carthage
             is
             now
             returned
             ,
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               ad
               communionem
               nostram
            
             :
             and
             receiueth
             all
             our
             mandates
             ,
             which
             by
             our
             Legates
             wee
             send
             them
             .
             Hee
             signifieth
             that
             supplications
             must
             be
             made
             to
             GOD
             ,
             that
             other
             Churches
             may
             likewise
             be
             brought
             home
             to
             the
             same
             obedience
             .
             That
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Alexandria
             must
             giue
             notice
             heereof
             to
             all
             the
             brethren
             about
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             cease
             not
             to
             giue
             thanks
             for
             such
             benefites
             of
             the
             heauenly
             fauour
             .
             For
             ,
             saith
             he
             ;
             
               Aurelius
               praefatae
               Carthaginensis
               Ecclesiaeolim
               Episcopus
               ,
               cum
               collegis
               suis
               instigante
               diabolo
               ,
               superbire
               temporibus
               praedecessorum
               nostrorum
               Bonifacij
               atque
               Coelestini
               contra
               Romanam
               Ecclesiam
               coepit
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             That
             is
             :
             Aurelius
             once
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             began
             with
             his
             colleagues
             ,
             by
             the
             instigation
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             to
             wax
             proud
             against
             the
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             our
             predecessours
             Boniface
             and
             Coelestinus
             .
             But
             Eulalius
             at
             this
             time
             Bishop
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             finding
             himselfe
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             Aurelius
             ,
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             cōmunion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             hath
             humbled
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             sought
             peace
             ,
             and
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             by
             his
             subscription
             ,
             and
             together
             with
             his
             colleagues
             hath
             by
             Apostolicall
             authority
             vtterly
             condemned
             all
             Scriptures
             and
             Writings
             ,
             which
             by
             any
             wit
             haue
             beene
             framed
             against
             the
             priuiledges
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             21
             Whether
             this
             Epistle
             be
             forged
             or
             not
             ,
             it
             commeth
             all
             to
             one
             reckoning
             .
             For
             if
             it
             be
             forged
             ,
             let
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             take
             the
             shame
             of
             the
             fórgery
             .
             If
             it
             be
             the
             true
             writing
             of
             the
             Bish
             ▪
             of
             Rome
             ,
             then
             he
             auoucheth
             that
             the
             holy
             &
             worthy
             mā
             of
             God
             S.
             
             Augustine
             ,
             with
             Aurelius
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             colleagues
             were
             stirred
             vp
             by
             the
             instigation
             of
             the
             diuell
             ,
             to
             withs●…and
             this
             Romane
             Iurisdiction
             .
             We
             may
             the
             better
             beare
             the
             reproaches
             of
             the
             Romish
             Sinagogue
             ,
             when
             they
             sharpen
             their
             tongues
             and
             pennes
             against
             the
             seruants
             of
             GOD
             in
             our
             times
             ,
             seeing
             they
             laue
             done
             as
             much
             against
             the
             auncient
             godly
             Fathers
             .
             For
             what
             can
             the
             late
             Popes
             say
             more
             against
             
               M.
               Luther
               ,
               Iohn
               Caluin
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             of
             the
             worthies
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             ,
             then
             this
             Boniface
             the
             second
             saith
             against
             holy
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             that
             he
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             company
             were
             stirred
             and
             instigated
             by
             the
             diuell
             ,
             to
             stand
             against
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ?
             Then
             when
             we
             denie
             their
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             wee
             denie
             it
             with
             the
             Fathers
             :
             when
             wee
             are
             therefore
             condemned
             by
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Court
             ,
             we
             are
             condemned
             with
             the
             auncient
             Fathers
             ,
             with
             them
             we
             suffer
             ,
             with
             them
             we
             are
             reuiled
             ,
             and
             condemned
             .
             The
             goodnesse
             of
             our
             cause
             ,
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             auncient
             Saints
             ,
             the
             warrant
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             support
             vs
             against
             the
             impotent
             malice
             and
             fury
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             that
             haue
             no
             other
             cause
             to
             be
             offended
             at
             vs
             ;
             then
             their
             Fathers
             had
             against
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             auncient
             and
             holy
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             haue
             resisted
             the
             Romish
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             and
             therein
             haue
             left
             a
             worthy
             example
             to
             vs
             ,
             to
             follow
             their
             foot-steps
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             the
             Popes
             Iurisdiction
             was
             first
             attempted
             by
             forgery
             ,
             and
             afterward
             by
             falshood
             ,
             and
             tyrannie
             effected
             .
          
           
             22
             Other
             Churches
             were
             afterward
             in
             time
             drawne
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             this
             Iurisdiction
             .
             The
             Churches
             of
             Rauenna
             ,
             Aquileia
             ,
             and
             Millane
             ,
             were
             long
             after
             this
             brought
             vnder
             the
             same
             yoake
             by
             Pope
             Stephen
             the
             third
             ,
             saith
             Sabellicus
             .
             But
             
             Platina
             saith
             ,
             that
             Millaine
             was
             drawne
             to
             this
             obedience
             by
             Stephen
             the
             ninth
             .
             If
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             then
             Millain
             stoode
             out
             till
             
             the
             yeare
             of
             Christ
             nine
             hundred
             and
             fourty
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             quarrell
             for
             Iurisdiction
             was
             begun
             by
             Zozimus
             ,
             maintained
             by
             Boniface
             ,
             and
             Caelestinus
             ,
             but
             reiected
             by
             these
             Affrican
             Councels
             .
             The
             cause
             was
             much
             helped
             by
             some
             that
             succeeded
             as
             Leo
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             Who
             though
             in
             some
             things
             they
             were
             deceiued
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             sleighty
             and
             subtill
             worke
             of
             Sathan
             drawne
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             vpon
             this
             so
             much
             fancied
             Iurisdiction
             of
             Rome
             :
             Yet
             
             (
             as
             in
             charity
             we
             are
             to
             iudge
             )
             they
             were
             preserued
             by
             the
             mercie
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             that
             shamelesse
             impudency
             of
             some
             of
             their
             predecessours
             ,
             and
             were
             content
             to
             leaue
             things
             as
             they
             found
             them
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             stoode
             vntill
             the
             time
             of
             Gregorie
             the
             first
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VI.
            
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               state
               and
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               from
               the
               yeare
               of
               Christ
               600.
               vntill
               the
               conquest
               of
               England
               .
               Wherein
               is
               declared
               how
               this
               Iurisdiction
               was
               first
               refuted
               by
               the
               Popes
               ,
               and
               after
               obtained
               by
               the
               succeeding
               Popes
               .
               How
               the
               Popes
               resisted
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               surprised
               the
               Emperours
               Iurisdiction
               and
               lands
               ,
               and
               how
               some
               Emperours
               recouer
               Iurisdiction
               againe
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             we
             enter
             into
             those
             fatall
             times
             of
             our
             captiuity
             :
             For
             wee
             confesse
             that
             our
             Fathers
             were
             by
             a
             iust
             iudgement
             of
             God
             brought
             into
             a
             captiuity
             farre
             greater
             then
             the
             Babilonian
             .
             Our
             Kings
             ,
             our
             Bishops
             ,
             our
             people
             ,
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             all
             were
             oppressed
             .
             And
             they
             that
             led
             vs
             captiues
             aske
             vs
             ,
             where
             was
             our
             Church
             then
             ?
             Wee
             answere
             ,
             in
             captiuity
             .
             For
             though
             the
             greatest
             number
             then
             followed
             the
             pleasures
             and
             delights
             of
             Babilon
             ,
             yet
             among
             them
             the
             true
             Israel
             of
             God
             remained
             .
             And
             we
             are
             able
             ,
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             proue
             a
             true
             Church
             to
             haue
             continued
             in
             the
             doctrines
             of
             the
             trueth
             ,
             vntill
             God
             sent
             in
             his
             wonderfull
             mercy
             ,
             a
             deliuerance
             from
             this
             captiuity
             .
             But
             this
             belongeth
             to
             another
             question
             .
          
           
             2
             After
             these
             times
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             Princes
             and
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             oppressed
             by
             the
             Pope
             .
             But
             before
             they
             came
             into
             that
             great
             oppression
             and
             captiuity
             ,
             it
             pleased
             God
             ,
             for
             better
             testification
             of
             his
             truth
             to
             all
             ages
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             confusion
             of
             
             this
             tyrannie
             gotten
             and
             maintained
             by
             forgerie
             ;
             to
             cause
             one
             of
             the
             Popes
             to
             dispute
             this
             question
             with
             such
             zeale
             and
             courage
             ,
             that
             it
             remaineth
             an
             euerlasting
             testimonie
             against
             this
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             his
             successours
             .
             For
             when
             
               Iohn
               Bishop
            
             of
             Constantinople
             would
             haue
             had
             this
             title
             of
             Oecumenicall
             Bishop
             confirmed
             to
             him
             ,
             Gregory
             the
             first
             (
             questionlesse
             the
             best
             Pope
             that
             hath
             beene
             since
             his
             time
             )
             vseth
             such
             reasons
             against
             Iohn
             ,
             as
             are
             sufficient
             to
             proue
             ,
             that
             no
             Bishop
             hath
             right
             to
             that
             Iurisdiction
             which
             now
             the
             Popes
             claime
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             who
             vsurpeth
             that
             place
             aboue
             his
             brethren
             ,
             is
             Antichrist
             .
             And
             if
             the
             iudgement
             of
             Gregory
             ,
             be
             sufficient
             to
             determine
             this
             controuersie
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             that
             Antichrist
             hath
             beene
             raised
             vp
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             presently
             after
             Gregory
             ,
             and
             hath
             in
             the
             succession
             of
             those
             Bishops
             sit
             there
             euer
             since
             :
             because
             since
             the
             time
             of
             Gregory
             ,
             they
             haue
             taken
             and
             claimed
             this
             title
             ,
             and
             thereby
             so
             much
             increased
             in
             pride
             ,
             ambition
             ,
             and
             enormous
             practises
             against
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             against
             states
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             cōpareth
             these
             times
             with
             the
             former
             ,
             shall
             finde
             it
             another
             state
             ,
             then
             it
             was
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Gregory
             .
          
           
             3
             And
             because
             the
             Pope
             now
             glorieth
             in
             this
             title
             of
             vniuersall
             Bishop
             ,
             from
             which
             title
             he
             would
             draw
             a
             Iurisdiction
             ouer
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             Gregory
             herein
             is
             peremptory
             ,
             that
             whosoeuer
             taketh
             that
             title
             ,
             robbeth
             Christ
             of
             his
             place
             and
             glory
             .
             For
             ,
             saith
             he
             :
             
               Sub
               vno
               capite
               omnes
               membra
               sunt
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               sancti
               ante
               legem
               ,
            
             
             
               sub
               lege
               ,
               sancti
               sub
               gratia
               :
               et
               nemo
               se
               vnquam
               vniuersalem
               vocari
            
             
             voluit
             .
             [
             All
             the
             Saints
             as
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             are
             vnder
             one
             head
             ,
             the
             Saints
             before
             the
             Law
             ,
             vnder
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             vnder
             grace
             :
             and
             no
             man
             would
             euer
             suffer
             himselfe
             to
             be
             called
             an
             vniuersall
             Bishop
             .
             ]
             This
             was
             then
             the
             learning
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             because
             Christ
             was
             the
             onely
             head
             of
             the
             vniuersall
             Church
             ,
             therefore
             no
             man
             may
             be
             .
             For
             the
             deuise
             which
             after
             this
             the
             Friars
             brought
             in
             ,
             of
             
               caput
               ministeriale
            
             ,
             was
             then
             vnknowne
             .
             The
             reason
             of
             Gregory
             is
             well
             to
             be
             obserued
             :
             because
             euery
             man
             is
             a
             member
             of
             the
             vniuersall
             Church
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             be
             both
             head
             and
             member
             of
             the
             same
             .
             And
             therefore
             hee
             vrgeth
             this
             thing
             often
             ;
             as
             namely
             where
             he
             saith
             :
             
               Vniuersa
               sibi
            
             
             
               tentat
               ascribers
               ,
               &
               omnia
               quae
               soli
               vni
               capiti
               cohaereut
               ,
               videlicet
            
             
             
               Christo
               ,
               per
               elationem
               Pompatici
               sermonis
               ,
               eiusdem
               Christi
               sibi
               studet
               membra
               subiugare
               .
            
             That
             is
             :
             he
             seeketh
             to
             ascribe
             all
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             whosoeuer
             as
             members
             are
             knit
             to
             one
             onely
             head
             ,
             that
             is
             Christ
             ,
             he
             deuiseth
             by
             the
             pride
             of
             this
             Pompaticall
             title
             to
             subdue
             to
             himselfe
             .
             Thus
             saith
             Gregory
             of
             him
             that
             sought
             this
             title
             of
             vniuersall
             Bishop
             .
             In
             many
             other
             places
             he
             proueth
             the
             same
             :
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             onely
             and
             sole
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             man
             can
             challenge
             this
             title
             of
             vniuersall
             Bishoppe
             ,
             
               or
               head
            
             of
             the
             vniuersall
             Church
             .
             Whosoeuer
             doth
             it
             ,
             must
             bec
             that
             Antichrist
             that
             thrusteth
             Christ
             out
             of
             his
             place
             .
             For
             it
             is
             well
             to
             bee
             obserued
             ,
             that
             the
             reasons
             of
             Gregorie
             against
             the
             claime
             of
             vniuersall
             Bishoppe
             ,
             or
             head
             of
             the
             vniuersall
             Church
             ,
             doe
             as
             well
             and
             truely
             refute
             all
             these
             names
             of
             pride
             now
             chalenged
             by
             the
             Popes
             ,
             as
             this
             which
             then
             was
             chalenged
             by
             Iohn
             of
             Constantinople
             .
             For
             now
             these
             titles
             are
             giuen
             to
             the
             Pope
             as
             his
             due
             stile
             :
             
               Princeps
               Sacerdotum
            
             ,
             
             
               Uicarius
               Christi
               ,
               caput
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               fundamentum
               Ecclesiae
               ,
            
             
             
               pater
               &
               doctor
               omnium
               fidelium
               ,
               sponsus
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               Episcopu●…
               vniuersalis
               .
            
             All
             these
             being
             titles
             of
             the
             like
             pride
             and
             pompe
             ,
             are
             alike
             condemned
             by
             Gregory
             .
             Of
             this
             title
             of
             vniuersall
             Bishop
             Gregory
             saith
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             might
             iustly
             deterre
             all
             his
             successours
             from
             that
             or
             any
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             .
             For
             he
             calleth
             it
             :
             
               Vocabulum
               profanum
               ,
               vanum
               ,
               nomen
               vanitatis
               ,
               vocabulum
               peruersum
               ,
               vocabulum
               elationis
               ,
               scelestum
               ,
               superstitiosum
               ,
               superbum
            
             ;
             Thus
             in
             diuers
             places
             he
             setteth
             out
             that
             title
             ,
             and
             farther
             saith
             that
             it
             is
             :
             
               Appellatio
               nefan●…inominis
               ,
               profani
               nominis
               superbia
               ,
               appellatio
               friuoli
               nominis
               ,
               vanitas
               stulti
               nominis
               ,
               nomen
               Pompaticum
               .
            
             By
             all
             which
             termes
             dispersed
             in
             diuers
             parts
             of
             his
             workes
             ,
             hee
             hath
             declared
             his
             zeale
             against
             the
             pride
             of
             them
             that
             take
             such
             names
             vpon
             them
             ,
             declaring
             that
             the
             blasphemy
             of
             this
             name
             was
             a
             proofe
             ,
             that
             Antichrist
             was
             rising
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             For
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             hee
             that
             taketh
             this
             name
             of
             vniuersall
             Bishop
             ,
             is
             the
             fore-runner
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             For
             that
             Antichrist
             must
             be
             Lord
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             Gregory
             witnesseth
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Sacerdotum
               ei
               praeparatur
               exercitus
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Now
             seeing
             that
             from
             these
             names
             of
             pride
             ,
             they
             would
             proue
             the
             Popes
             Iurisdiction
             :
             We
             answer
             ,
             this
             proofe
             is
             founded
             
             vpon
             a
             rotten
             and
             ruinous
             ground-worke
             ,
             seeing
             their
             auncient
             Popes
             haue
             vpon
             the
             same
             reasons
             grounded
             the
             proofe
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             After
             the
             death
             of
             
               Gregory
               ,
               Sabinian
            
             succeeded
             ,
             who
             sate
             but
             fiue
             moneths
             and
             nineteene
             dayes
             .
             And
             then
             came
             Boniface
             the
             third
             ,
             who
             obtained
             of
             the
             Emperour
             Phocas
             ,
             that
             title
             which
             Gregory
             had
             so
             condemned
             .
             Then
             and
             neuer
             before
             was
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             made
             the
             head
             and
             Mistresse
             of
             all
             other
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             the
             chiefe
             Bishop
             of
             all
             Bishops
             .
             This
             was
             done
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             Christ
             sixe
             hundred
             and
             sixe
             .
             And
             this
             Boniface
             is
             accounted
             the
             threescore
             and
             sixe
             Pope
             from
             Peter
             ,
             as
             Caranza
             noteth
             .
             Then
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             Gregor●…e
             hath
             written
             against
             Iohn
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             all
             standeth
             strong
             against
             Boniface
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Popes
             after
             him
             .
             For
             he
             first
             obtained
             this
             Antich●…istian
             name
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             haue
             enioyed
             it
             ,
             &
             much
             encreased
             both
             titles
             of
             pride
             and
             power
             answerable
             to
             those
             ticles
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             But
             because
             Bellarmine
             would
             salue
             vp
             the
             wound
             that
             Gregory
             hath
             giuen
             to
             all
             Pop●…
             after
             Boniface
             ,
             let
             vs
             briefly
             consider
             his
             shifts
             ,
             and
             so
             proceede
             .
             First
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             by
             Gregory
             his
             words
             the
             Pope
             should
             not
             be
             Antichrist
             ,
             but
             onely
             praecursor
             
             Antichrist●…
             ,
             the
             fore-runner
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             
               Nam
               praecursor
            
             ,
             
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               non
               debet
               esse
               idem
               cum
               eo
               quem
               praecurrit
               ,
               sed
               longe
               minor
               .
               Si
               ergopraecursor
               Antichristi
               est
               ille
               ,
               qui
               se
               facit
               Epis●…pum
               vniuersalem
               ,
               ipse
               Antichristus
               verus
               non
               ho●…se
               faciet
               ,
               sed
               aliquid
               maius
               .
            
             We
             answer
             :
             Boniface
             the
             third
             ,
             who
             first
             obtained
             this
             title
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             was
             the
             fore
             runner
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             his
             successours
             ,
             but
             his
             successours
             encreased
             that
             dominion
             which
             Boniface
             began
             :
             For
             they
             were
             not
             onely
             vniuersall
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Lords
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             also
             Lords
             of
             Kings
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             more
             then
             Boniface
             was
             :
             and
             therefore
             wee
             yeeld
             ,
             that
             the
             fore-runner
             is
             lesse
             then
             Antichrist
             in
             his
             height
             ,
             and
             yet
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             Gregory
             his
             words
             stand
             both
             against
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             vnanswered
             by
             Bellarmin●…
             .
             Another
             testimony
             of
             Gregory
             ,
             he
             would
             shift
             thus
             .
             Pariratione
             (
             saith
             Bellarmine
             )
             
             
               cum
               ait
               Gregorius
               :
               Sacerdotum
               ei
               praepar●…tur
               exercitus
               :
               non
               vult
               dicere
               Sacerdotes
               vt
               Sacerdotes
               ,
               ad
               exercitum
               Antichristi
               pertinere
               ,
               sic
               enim
               seipsum
               etiam
               in
               illo
               exercitu
               collocasset
               ,
               sed
               Sacerdotes
            
             
             
               vt
               superbos
               Antichristo
               exercitum
               praeparare
            
             .
             Graunting
             all
             true
             that
             Bellarmine
             saith
             ,
             the
             wound
             is
             not
             cured
             which
             Gregory
             hath
             giuen
             to
             the
             proud
             Popes
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             proud
             and
             luxurious
             Priests
             :
             these
             falues
             of
             Bellarmine
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             curing
             of
             the
             sore
             ,
             that
             they
             make
             it
             much
             worse
             .
             Moreouer
             ,
             Bellarmine
             sometimes
             would
             shift
             it
             thus
             ,
             as
             if
             Iohn
             Bishop
             of
             Conftantinople
             ,
             when
             hee
             sought
             to
             be
             Occumenicall
             Bishop
             ,
             did
             not
             meane
             to
             be
             the
             chiefe
             of
             all
             Bifhops
             ,
             as
             the
             Pope
             is
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             Bishop
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             no
             other
             Bishop
             in
             the
             world
             but
             himselfe
             :
             so
             that
             he
             would
             inferre
             that
             the
             thing
             which
             〈◊〉
             obtained
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             very
             thing
             which
             Gregory
             so
             lately
             before
             ,
             and
             so
             hainously
             had
             condemned
             .
             Wee
             will
             therefore
             out
             of
             approued
             Histories
             briefly
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             honour
             which
             Boniface
             obtained
             ,
             was
             no
             other
             thing
             ,
             then
             that
             dishonorable
             title
             which
             Iohn
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             sought
             to
             get
             ,
             and
             which
             Gregory
             so
             much
             reproued
             &
             abhorred
             .
          
           
             6
             And
             certaine
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             which
             Gregory
             so
             sharply
             reproued
             ,
             was
             that
             which
             Iohn
             〈◊〉
             .
             Now
             that
             Boniface
             obtained
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             they
             who
             write
             thereof
             ,
             beare
             sufficient
             witnesse
             .
             
               Paulus
               Diaconus
            
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               Hic
               (
               Phoca●…
               )
               rogan●…e
               Papa
            
             
             
               Bonifac●…o
               ,
               statuit
               sedem
               Romanae
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               vt
               cap●…t
               esse●…
               omnium
               Ecclestar●…m
               ,
               quia
               Ecclesia
               Constantinopolitana
               primam
               se
               omnium
               Ecclesiarum
               scribebat
               .
            
             That
             is
             :
             [
             This
             man
             at
             the
             suit
             of
             Boniface
             ,
             ordained
             that
             the
             sea
             of
             Rome
             should
             be
             head
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             of
             Constantinople
             wrote
             her selfe
             the
             chiefe
             of
             all
             Churches
             .
             ]
             Then
             by
             this
             testimony
             wee
             finde
             ,
             that
             Boniface
             obtained
             no
             other
             thing
             of
             Phocas
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             Iohn
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             had
             sought
             before
             .
             
               Abbas
               Vspergensis
            
             
             saith
             .
             
               Post
               ●…abinianum
               Bonifacius
               cligitur
               ad
               Pontisicatum
               :
               cuius
               rogatu
               Phocas
               constituit
               se
               dcm
               Romanae
               et
               Apostolic●…
               Ecclesia
               caput
               esse
               omnium
               Ecclesiarum
               ,
               nam
               antea
               Constantinopolitana
               ●…e
               scrit
               ●…bat
               primam
               omnium
               .
            
             That
             is
             :
             [
             After
             
               Sabmian
               Bonifau
            
             was
             chosen
             Pope
             ,
             at
             whose
             suit
             Phocas
             ordained
             ,
             that
             the
             sea
             of
             th●…
             Romane
             Apostolike
             Church
             should
             be
             th●…
             head
             of
             all
             Churches
             :
             for
             before
             this
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Constantinople
             had
             writ
             her selfe
             the
             chiefe
             of
             all
             .
             ]
             Then
             this
             thing
             was
             graunted
             by
             Phoc●…s
             ,
             at
             the
             suit
             of
             Boniface
             ;
             and
             what
             was
             granted
             ?
             no
             other
             
             thing
             then
             Iohn
             of
             Constantinople
             had
             sought
             before
             .
             Platina
             witnesseth
             the
             same
             thing
             :
             
               Bo●…ifacius
               à
               Phoca
               imperatore
               obtinuit
            
             ,
             
             
               magna
               tamen
               contentione
               ,
               vt
               sedes
               beati
               Petri
               Apostoli
               ,
               quae
               caput
               est
               omnium
               Ecclesiarum
               ,
               ita
               &
               diceretur
               &
               haberetur
               abom●…bus
               :
               quem
               quidem
               locum
               Ecclesia
               Constantinopolitana
               sibi
               vendicare
               conabatur
               .
            
             That
             is
             :
             [
             Boniface
             obtained
             of
             Phoca●…
             ,
             but
             with
             great
             suit
             ,
             that
             S.
             Peters
             sea
             which
             is
             the
             head
             of
             all
             Churches
             ,
             so
             should
             be
             called
             and
             accounted
             of
             all
             :
             Which
             place
             the
             Church
             of
             Constantinople
             sought
             to
             take
             to
             her selfe
             .
             ]
             Then
             this
             was
             gotten
             by
             the
             importunate
             suit
             of
             Boniface
             ,
             and
             he
             obtained
             nothing
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             Iohn
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             had
             sought
             before
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Writers
             that
             make
             any
             mention
             of
             this
             thing
             ,
             witnesse
             without
             question
             ,
             that
             Boniface
             by
             importune
             suit
             and
             great
             contention
             ,
             obtained
             no
             other
             thing
             then
             that
             which
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Constantinople
             had
             so
             lately
             sought
             ,
             and
             which
             Gregory
             the
             first
             Pope
             had
             so
             peremptorily
             condemned
             as
             a
             thing
             blasphemous
             ,
             〈◊〉
             ,
             preiudiciall
             to
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Christes
             Church
             ,
             〈◊〉
             Christ
             downe
             ,
             and
             raising
             Antichrist
             vp
             ,
             and
             therfore
             vtterly
             vnlawfull
             for
             any
             Bishop
             to
             seeke
             or
             to
             hold
             .
             For
             that
             herein
             was
             included
             that
             principality
             ouer
             Bishops
             ,
             which
             Gregory
             also
             so
             much
             condemned
             ,
             no
             man
             maketh
             question
             .
             Blondus
             saith
             :
             
               ad
               huius
               (
               Bonifacij
               )
               petitionem
               Phocas
               antistitem
               Rom.
               principem
               Episcoporum
               omnium
               dixit
               .
            
             That
             is
             :
             [
             At
             the
             suit
             of
             
               Boniface
               ,
               Pho●…as
            
             appointed
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             to
             be
             the
             Prince
             of
             all
             Bishops
             .
             ]
             And
             Nauclerus
             
             saith
             :
             
               Bonifacius
               insolentiam
               Patriarchae
               Constantinopolitani
               〈◊〉
               se
               appellantis
               ,
               compescuit
               .
               Phocas
               enim
               Pontisicis
               suasione
               ,
               publica
               ,
               ac
               ad
               ●…niuersum
               orbem
               dimissa
               sanctione
               ,
               constituit
               ,
               vt
               Rom.
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               Romanoque
               Pontisici
               omnes
               orbis
               Ecclesiae
               obedrent
               .
            
             That
             is
             :
             [
             Boniface
             repressed
             the
             insolence
             of
             the
             Patriark
             of
             Constantinople
             ,
             calling
             himselfe
             Oecumenicall
             .
             For
             Phocas
             at
             the
             suit
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             ordained
             by
             a
             publique
             decree
             ,
             published
             ouer
             :
             he
             world
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             should
             obey
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             ]
             Then
             this
             matter
             is
             s●…
             euident
             the
             no
             shift
             can
             help
             it
             ,
             no
             cloake
             can
             hide
             the
             shame
             :
             so
             that
             either
             Gregories
             workes
             should
             haue
             beene
             burned
             for
             Heresie
             ,
             or
             this
             title
             of
             Oecumenicall
             Bishop
             ,
             should
             
             not
             haue
             beene
             taken
             vp
             by
             the
             Popes
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             And
             hence
             is
             the
             originall
             of
             the
             Popes
             Iurisdiction
             ouer
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             he
             had
             once
             as
             much
             Iurisdiction
             ouer
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             Phocas
             could
             giue
             him
             .
             But
             who
             gaue
             him
             Iurisdiction
             ouer
             Princes
             ?
             That
             part
             of
             Iurisdiction
             was
             not
             then
             knowen
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             after
             this
             it
             crept
             in
             ,
             the
             occasion
             thereof
             grewe
             thus
             .
             When
             the
             Empire
             was
             vtterly
             decayed
             in
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             so
             weake
             in
             the
             East
             ,
             as
             not
             able
             to
             keepe
             Italy
             in
             obedience
             ;
             though
             for
             a
             time
             rather
             by
             the
             bare
             name
             and
             opinion
             of
             auncient
             gouernement
             ,
             then
             by
             any
             present
             strength
             ,
             they
             kept
             some
             commaund
             in
             Italie
             by
             their
             Exarches
             abiding
             at
             Rauenna
             :
             Gr●…gorie
             the
             second
             Pope
             ,
             espying
             this
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             watching
             for
             an
             opportunitie
             to
             take
             the
             Empire
             at
             such
             disaduantage
             :
             to
             driue
             the
             Emperour
             quite
             out
             of
             Italie
             ,
             vsed
             the
             helpe
             of
             the
             Lumbards
             against
             him
             ;
             and
             preuailed
             so
             far
             that
             he
             gaue
             the
             Emperors
             army
             the
             ouerthrow
             in
             a
             pitched
             field
             :
             and
             slew
             Paulus
             the
             Exarch
             in
             battell
             ,
             
               ●…ac
               tempestate
            
             (
             saith
             Palmerius
             )
             
               inter
               '
               Pontificem
               &
               imperatorem
               maxima
               discordia
               fuit
               :
               quam
               ob
            
             
             
               causam
               contra
               Pontific●…m
               in
               Italiam
               missi
               sunt
               primum
               Paulus
               Exarch●…s
               ;
               mox
               eo
               nterempto
               in
               eius
               locum
               substituitur
               Eutychus
               :
               sub
               quo
               variè
               pugnatum
               est
               diuisa
               Italia
               .
               In
               quo
               bello
               Antipharium
               Longobaraorum
               ducem
               ,
               auailia
               Pontifici
               praebuisse
               Constat
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             [
             At
             this
             time
             a
             great
             discord
             rose
             betweene
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Emperour
             :
             for
             which
             cause
             first
             Paul
             the
             Exarch
             was
             sent
             to
             Italy
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             slaine
             ,
             and
             Eu●…ychus
             sent
             in
             his
             place
             :
             vnder
             whom
             many
             battels
             were
             fought
             with
             variable
             fortune
             ,
             Italy
             being
             diuided
             .
             In
             which
             warre
             it
             is
             well
             knowen
             ,
             that
             Antipharius
             Duke
             of
             the
             Lombardes
             did
             aide
             the
             Pope
             against
             the
             Emperour
             .
             ]
             Nauclerus
             declareth
             that
             one
             especiall
             occasion
             of
             this
             breach
             betweene
             Leo
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             Gregorie
             the
             second
             Pope
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             Leo
             abolished
             images
             which
             were
             worshipped
             ,
             and
             commanded
             the
             Pope
             to
             do
             so
             :
             wherat
             the
             Pope
             was
             so
             inraged
             that
             hee
             drewe
             all
             Italie
             from
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Emperour
             .
             
               Tantamque
               authoritatem
               tune
               habuerunt
               Romani
            
             
             
               Pont.
               decreta
            
             (
             saith
             Naucl●…r
             )
             
               vt
               Rauennates
               primi
               ,
               exinde
               Venetia
               ,
               populi
               atque
               milites
               ,
               apertā
               in
               Imperatorē
               Exarchumque
               rebellionē
               pra
               se
               tulerint
               .
               Ac
               eo
               processit
               rebellio
               ,
               vt
               depositis
               Exarchi
               magistratibus
               ,
            
             
             
               singulae
               ciuitates
               ,
               singula
               oppida
               proprios
               magistratus
               ,
               quos
               duces
               apellabant
               ,
               creare
               &
               prasicere
               eurarent
               .
            
             [
             Such
             authority
             then
             had
             the
             Popes
             decrees
             ,
             that
             first
             the
             Rauennates
             ,
             after
             that
             the
             Venetians
             did
             raise
             an
             open
             rebellion
             against
             the
             Emperour
             and
             the
             Exarch
             .
             And
             this
             rebellion
             proceeded
             so
             farre
             ,
             that
             euery
             city
             ,
             and
             euery
             towne
             put
             downe
             the
             Exarches
             ,
             and
             created
             proper
             Magistrates
             to
             themselues
             ,
             whom
             they
             called
             Dukes
             .
             ]
             Thus
             fell
             the
             gouernment
             of
             Italy
             into
             so
             many
             partes
             euery
             one
             catching
             what
             they
             could
             ,
             as
             men
             vse
             to
             doe
             at
             a
             great
             shipwracke
             .
             And
             the
             Pope
             was
             carefull
             to
             prouide
             that
             his
             part
             should
             not
             be
             the
             least
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             When
             thus
             the
             Pope
             had
             driuen
             the
             Emperour
             out
             of
             all
             Italie
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             meanes
             had
             drawen
             Italie
             into
             as
             many
             Dominions
             in
             a
             ,
             manner
             ,
             as
             there
             were
             great
             Cities
             ;
             the
             strongest
             began
             to
             pray
             vpon
             the
             weaker
             .
             Heere
             began
             the
             fire
             of
             emulation
             to
             kindle
             betweene
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Lumbards
             ,
             for
             the
             Lumbards
             were
             the
             strongest
             part
             of
             Italie
             then
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             part
             was
             the
             second
             :
             all
             other
             were
             weake
             in
             respect
             of
             these
             two
             ;
             and
             these
             two
             thereto
             agreeing
             well
             hitherto
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             both
             conspired
             against
             the
             Empire
             :
             began
             now
             to
             fall
             at
             variance
             about
             the
             deuiding
             of
             the
             spoile
             .
             The
             Pope
             finding
             the
             Lumbards
             too
             strong
             for
             him
             ,
             in
             this
             parting
             of
             the
             spoile
             of
             the
             Empire
             ;
             as
             before
             hee
             had
             vsed
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             Lumbards
             ,
             to
             suppresse
             the
             Emperour
             :
             so
             now
             following
             the
             same
             arte
             ,
             called
             Pipin
             the
             Constable
             of
             Fraunce
             into
             Italie
             ,
             by
             whose
             power
             hee
             repressed
             the
             Lumbards
             :
             and
             compelled
             Astulphus
             their
             King
             to
             receiue
             conditions
             of
             peace
             .
             Platina
             saith
             ,
             that
             Gregorius
             chiefe
             Secretary
             to
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             did
             meet
             Pipin
             as
             he
             came
             into
             Italie
             ,
             and
             intreated
             him
             that
             if
             he
             should
             ouercome
             the
             Lumbards
             ,
             he
             would
             restore
             the
             Exarchate
             of
             Rauenna
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             to
             whom
             of
             right
             ,
             said
             hee
             ,
             it
             belonged
             ,
             (
             All
             that
             poore
             right
             that
             then
             he
             sought
             to
             hold
             in
             Italie
             ,
             detained
             as
             then
             by
             the
             Lumbards
             ,
             but
             presently
             falling
             vnto
             the
             Popes
             share
             )
             and
             that
             he
             would
             not
             yeeld
             it
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             The
             aunswere
             of
             Pipin
             was
             ,
             he
             came
             into
             Italie
             to
             gratifie
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             helpe
             him
             as
             much
             as
             he
             could
             .
             That
             which
             after
             the
             victorie
             fell
             to
             the
             Popes
             part
             ,
             and
             to
             Rome
             ,
             was
             saith
             
             Platina
             ,
             all
             that
             lieth
             betweene
             Padus
             and
             the
             Appennine
             ,
             from
             Placentia
             ,
             to
             the
             Venetian
             standing
             waters
             ;
             and
             whatsoeuer
             is
             contained
             betweene
             the
             riuer
             Isaurus
             and
             Appennine
             .
             
               Paulus
               Aemylius
            
             saith
             ,
             all
             that
             which
             before
             was
             called
             Flaminia
             ,
             wherein
             was
             Rauenna
             ,
             was
             hereupon
             commaunded
             to
             bee
             called
             Romandiola
             .
             The
             match
             by
             negotiation
             betweene
             Pipin
             and
             the
             Pope
             was
             made
             thus
             :
             that
             all
             that
             which
             was
             recouered
             from
             the
             Lumbards
             ,
             being
             before
             parcell
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             should
             be
             adiudged
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             to
             Rome
             :
             and
             Pipin
             for
             his
             seruice
             should
             bee
             made
             King
             of
             Fraunce
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Chilperic
             the
             lawfull
             King
             should
             be
             deposed
             .
             All
             this
             was
             accordingly
             performed
             ;
             and
             Pipin
             was
             absolued
             from
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             all
             the
             Barons
             and
             people
             of
             France
             absolued
             from
             the
             Oath
             of
             obedience
             :
             which
             before
             they
             
             had
             taken
             to
             Chilperic
             ,
             or
             as
             some
             call
             him
             Hilderic
             ,
             their
             King.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             This
             Storie
             I
             haue
             briefly
             set
             downe
             ,
             that
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Popes
             Iurisdiction
             may
             be
             the
             better
             obserued
             :
             for
             from
             such
             straunge
             grounds
             ,
             these
             Romane
             Catholikes
             draw
             the
             Popes
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             and
             the
             parts
             thereof
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             of
             ordinary
             reason
             would
             least
             suspect
             :
             so
             capricious
             are
             they
             now
             growen
             .
             As
             for
             example
             ,
             from
             this
             fact
             of
             Pope
             Zacharie
             ,
             who
             absolued
             subiects
             from
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegeance
             to
             their
             true
             King
             ;
             who
             would
             thinke
             that
             the
             Popes
             Iurisdiction
             could
             bee
             drawen
             ?
             who
             would
             not
             rather
             iudge
             that
             the
             Popes
             arrogancy
             ,
             pride
             ,
             vsurpation
             ,
             oppression
             ,
             corruption
             might
             by
             this
             be
             prooued
             ?
             And
             yet
             
               Augustinus
               .
               Anconitanus
            
             maketh
             this
             fact
             the
             onely
             ground
             and
             proofe
             of
             his
             Iurisdiction
             :
             we
             looke
             for
             such
             a
             Iurisdiction
             as
             Christ
             left
             to
             his
             Church
             ,
             we
             looke
             for
             proofes
             from
             Scripture
             :
             but
             we
             find
             no
             other
             Iurisdiction
             prooued
             ,
             then
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             opposite
             to
             Christs
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             and
             ouer
             Princes
             :
             for
             proofes
             out
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             find
             no
             other
             proofes
             ,
             then
             such
             as
             are
             drawen
             from
             the
             Popes
             rebellion
             and
             conspiracie
             against
             the
             auncient
             Emperours
             ,
             from
             their
             vniust
             vsurpation
             ,
             and
             oppression
             of
             lawfull
             Kings
             ,
             from
             an
             impious
             power
             pretending
             authority
             to
             breake
             and
             violate
             oaths
             ,
             and
             faith
             ,
             and
             Allegeance
             of
             subiects
             .
             And
             this
             manner
             of
             
             proose
             is
             held
             so
             strong
             ,
             that
             nothing
             is
             more
             common
             among
             them
             then
             thus
             to
             proue
             Iurisdiction
             .
             One
             of
             that
             ranke
             would
             after
             the
             same
             maner
             proue
             this
             Iurisdictō
             by
             the
             Popes
             dispensing
             against
             oathes
             and
             vowes
             .
             For
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             [
             Edward
             the
             Confessour
             
             had
             made
             a
             vowe
             to
             goe
             in
             person
             to
             Rome
             ,
             but
             was
             dispensed
             by
             Pope
             Leo
             the
             ninth
             ,
             King
             Iohn
             sued
             to
             Pope
             Innocentius
             the
             third
             ,
             to
             be
             dispensed
             with
             all
             for
             his
             oath
             :
             which
             he
             had
             made
             to
             the
             Barons
             of
             England
             .
             And
             Henrie
             the
             seuenth
             procured
             from
             Pope
             Iulius
             the
             2.
             that
             notorious
             dispensation
             for
             Prince
             Henrie
             his
             sonne
             ,
             to
             ma●…ry
             the
             Princesse
             Katherine
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             left
             by
             his
             brother
             Arthur
             .
             Hereupon
             hee
             inferreth
             thus
             ,
             these
             alone
             are
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             what
             opinion
             was
             held
             from
             time
             to
             time
             by
             the
             Kings
             of
             England
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Popes
             Soueraigne
             Supreme
             Iurisdiction
             in
             spiritual
             matters
             belonging
             to
             conscience
             and
             directing
             of
             soules
             :
             thus
             farre
             the
             Romane
             Catholike
             .
             ]
          
           
             10.
             
             If
             this
             kinde
             of
             proofe
             please
             them
             to
             prooue
             the
             Popes
             Soueraigne
             supreame
             authoritie
             ,
             ●…hey
             may
             haue
             ynough
             thereof
             .
             For
             as
             Pope
             Za●…harie
             dispensed
             with
             the
             oath
             of
             Pipin
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             French
             Barons
             ,
             and
             subiects
             ;
             so
             doe
             the
             Popes
             since
             practise
             this
             part
             of
             Iurisdiction
             with
             great
             feruency
             or
             rather
             surie
             :
             they
             dispense
             with
             the
             oathes
             of
             subiects
             ,
             they
             raise
             vp
             rebellions
             against
             true
             ,
             natural
             ,
             and
             lawfull
             Kings
             ,
             they
             aduance
             vsurpers
             .
             This
             Iurisdiction
             wee
             graunt
             Popes
             haue
             practised
             but
             with
             shame
             ynough
             ,
             heere
             is
             the
             difference
             betweene
             them
             and
             vs
             ,
             betweene
             an
             euill
             cause
             and
             a
             good
             ,
             betweene
             impudencie
             ,
             and
             confidence
             in
             the
             truth
             :
             both
             they
             and
             we
             bring
             the
             same
             examples
             ,
             but
             to
             contrary
             ends
             :
             they
             bring
             these
             examples
             of
             the
             Popes
             practises
             ,
             to
             prooue
             Iurisdiction
             :
             wee
             vrge
             the
             same
             examples
             to
             shame
             the
             Pope
             with
             his
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             Let
             the
             indifferent
             and
             ingenuous
             reader
             iudge
             ,
             whether
             applie
             them
             to
             the
             true
             right
             and
             proper
             end
             .
             For
             let
             them
             aunswere
             vs
             ,
             if
             they
             can
             ,
             whence
             the
             Popes
             haue
             authoritie
             to
             execute
             such
             a
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             as
             they
             haue
             neither
             from
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             from
             the
             Princes
             of
             this
             world
             ?
             For
             certaine
             it
             is
             that
             to
             dispense
             with
             oathes
             ,
             to
             stirre
             vp
             subiects
             against
             their
             naturall
             Princes
             ;
             to
             mooue
             rebellions
             :
             is
             a
             power
             which
             the
             Pope
             hath
             not
             receiued
             
             from
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             from
             the
             Princes
             of
             this
             world
             .
             From
             whence
             then
             hath
             he
             it
             ,
             let
             them
             tell
             vs
             ,
             who
             make
             it
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Iurisdiction
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             After
             this
             ,
             Charles
             the
             great
             ,
             sonne
             to
             Pipin
             ,
             was
             made
             Emperour
             by
             Leo
             the
             third
             Pope
             .
             At
             this
             time
             it
             appeareth
             ,
             that
             the
             Iurisdiction
             which
             by
             the
             Emperour
             before
             this
             ,
             was
             vsually
             practised
             vpon
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             other
             Bishops
             began
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             For
             when
             Charles
             hearing
             many
             complaints
             against
             this
             Leo
             ,
             concerning
             his
             life
             and
             conuersation
             ,
             called
             him
             to
             an
             examination
             in
             a
             great
             meeting
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             it
             was
             aunswered
             by
             a
             great
             acclamation
             :
             
               Sedem
               Apostolicam
               omnium
               Ecclesiarum
               caput
               ,
               à
               nemine
            
             
             
               (
               laico
               praesertim
               )
               iudicari
               debere
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             [
             It
             is
             not
             meet
             that
             the
             Apostolicke
             Sea
             ,
             the
             head
             of
             all
             Churches
             should
             be
             iudged
             of
             any
             man
             ,
             especiall
             a
             Lay-man
             .
             ]
             This
             moued
             Ch●…rles
             to
             omit
             the
             matter
             :
             so
             soone
             had
             they
             learned
             to
             turne
             this
             power
             against
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             some
             two
             hundred
             yeres
             before
             receiued
             from
             the
             Emperor
             This
             Iurisdiction
             then
             by
             this
             time
             had
             receiued
             a
             great
             change
             ;
             for
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             as
             the
             inquisition
             of
             false
             doctrines
             belonged
             to
             the
             care
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             so
             the
             examination
             of
             the
             life
             and
             manners
             of
             Bishops
             :
             belonged
             alwayes
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             .
             So
             Solomon
             deposed
             Abiathar
             .
             So
             Constantine
             banished
             diuers
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             reformed
             the
             Clergie
             .
             The
             godly
             Popes
             and
             Bishops
             in
             former
             times
             yeelded
             this
             power
             to
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             giuen
             him
             ;
             knowing
             that
             euery
             soule
             is
             subiect
             to
             them
             ,
             euen
             Bishops
             ,
             euen
             Popes
             :
             yea
             ,
             Apostles
             themselues
             .
             But
             now
             by
             the
             fall
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             Papacy
             rising
             ,
             and
             a
             newe
             straunge
             image
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             rising
             vp
             in
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             this
             Iurisdiction
             was
             then
             in
             hatching
             ,
             which
             afterward
             was
             brought
             foorth
             by
             a
             monstrous
             birth
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             My
             purpose
             is
             ,
             to
             note
             the
             occasions
             of
             alteration
             of
             Iurisdiction
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             and
             how
             the
             Popes
             hauing
             cast
             off
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Ciuill
             Magistrate
             ,
             did
             in
             time
             draw
             to
             themselues
             a
             new
             forme
             of
             Iurisdiction
             ;
             increasing
             the
             same
             by
             degrees
             .
             For
             wheras
             at
             the
             beginning
             as
             we
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             with
             others
             ,
             were
             vnder
             the
             coactiue
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Ciuill
             Magistrate
             :
             the
             absence
             and
             fall
             of
             the
             
             Empire
             gaue
             opportunity
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             to
             raise
             thēselues
             .
             The
             first
             beginning
             of
             their
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             was
             by
             getting
             appeales
             to
             be
             made
             to
             them
             :
             the
             enlarging
             &
             aduancing
             of
             it
             ,
             was
             by
             obtaining
             the
             title
             of
             
               caput
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             &
             vniuersall
             B.
             The
             Pope
             was
             not
             called
             
               caput
               Ecclesiae
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             got
             that
             title
             vnder
             Phocas
             ,
             the
             Pope
             got
             it
             by
             his
             flatterers
             long
             after
             .
             And
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Charles
             the
             great
             ,
             they
             had
             gotten
             in
             one
             foote
             farther
             into
             this
             Iurisdiction
             ;
             for
             then
             they
             began
             to
             refuse
             the
             coactiue
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             ciuill
             Magistrate
             .
             All
             this
             while
             they
             were
             not
             come
             to
             the
             height
             and
             top
             of
             thei
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             to
             practise
             coactiue
             power
             ouer
             and
             against
             the
             ciuill
             Magistrate
             ,
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ,
             to
             raise
             vp
             rebellions
             ,
             to
             absolue
             subiects
             from
             their
             faith
             and
             alleageance
             ,
             though
             some
             of
             these
             things
             were
             a
             new
             founding
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             not
             come
             to
             their
             perfection
             till
             after
             this
             time
             :
             as
             we
             purpose
             in
             order
             to
             declare
             .
             And
             as
             we
             note
             their
             practises
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             no
             lesse
             haue
             an
             eye
             to
             the
             men
             and
             meanes
             ,
             which
             withstood
             them
             in
             these
             ambitious
             courses
             .
          
           
             13
             These
             attempts
             of
             Iurisdiction
             were
             then
             most
             famously
             withstood
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             brought
             to
             their
             full
             hight
             .
             For
             after
             that
             the
             Popes
             had
             begun
             to
             stretch
             their
             Iurisdiction
             to
             the
             preiudice
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             then
             began
             the
             opposition
             most
             to
             appeare
             ,
             learned
             men
             being
             stirred
             vp
             to
             write
             ,
             and
             throughly
             to
             examine
             this
             question
             .
             Whereof
             my
             purpose
             is
             to
             speake
             farther
             in
             the
             last
             Chapter
             of
             this
             Treatise
             .
             Here
             we
             will
             onely
             note
             what
             resistance
             it
             found
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             growne
             vp
             to
             that
             hight
             ,
             whereunto
             it
             came
             in
             time
             .
             First
             ,
             wee
             finde
             that
             both
             Charles
             the
             great
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             other
             Princes
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             haue
             withstood
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             heerein
             ;
             and
             seeking
             to
             giue
             euery
             one
             his
             right
             ,
             haue
             giuen
             many
             parts
             of
             that
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             which
             now
             the
             Pope
             claimeth
             ,
             to
             the
             ciuill
             Magistrate
             .
             For
             after
             that
             Charles
             had
             subdued
             the
             Lumbards
             ,
             as
             his
             father
             Pipin
             had
             done
             before
             him
             :
             and
             besieging
             Desiderius
             King
             of
             the
             Lumbards
             ,
             came
             to
             Rome
             from
             the
             siege
             ,
             to
             know
             what
             hee
             should
             haue
             for
             his
             trauaile
             ,
             for
             recouering
             S.
             Peters
             Patrimonie
             ,
             as
             the
             late
             Patrimonie
             of
             the
             Emperour
             faling
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             then
             began
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             Pope
             had
             
             promised
             to
             Charles
             for
             oppressing
             the
             Lumbards
             ,
             and
             recouering
             this
             new
             Patrimonie
             ,
             so
             much
             desired
             ,
             so
             hotely
             pursued
             ,
             so
             dearely
             bought
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             be
             made
             Emperour
             of
             the
             West
             ,
             and
             the
             auncient
             authority
             and
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Empire
             should
             be
             restored
             to
             him
             .
             )
             For
             the
             better
             effecting
             of
             these
             affaires
             ,
             Charles
             hauing
             set
             a
             strong
             siege
             about
             Pauy
             ,
             and
             taken
             order
             with
             his
             Captaines
             for
             that
             seruice
             ;
             left
             the
             siege
             &
             came
             to
             Rome
             ,
             bringing
             with
             him
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Bishops
             &
             Abbots
             ,
             to
             holde
             a
             Synod
             with
             Pope
             Hadrian
             ;
             and
             therein
             by
             all
             their
             industry
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             to
             finde
             out
             what
             were
             the
             true
             and
             auncient
             priuiledges
             of
             the
             Empire
             ,
             and
             what
             was
             the
             Emperours
             Iurisdiction
             confessed
             .
             Pope
             Hadrian
             receiued
             Charles
             honourably
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             pleasure
             called
             a
             councell
             .
             Wherein
             questionlesse
             some
             parts
             of
             the
             auncient
             Iurisdiction
             were
             restored
             to
             Charles
             .
             For
             that
             Synod
             gaue
             him
             power
             to
             choose
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             Prouinces
             of
             his
             gouernment
             to
             inuest
             all
             Archbishops
             ,
             and
             Bishops
             .
             Thus
             much
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             as
             many
             witnesses
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             as
             are
             Writers
             of
             the
             Story
             of
             this
             time
             .
             But
             of
             late
             some
             haue
             quarrelled
             against
             this
             Story
             ,
             denying
             it
             to
             be
             true
             :
             which
             quarrell
             I
             purpose
             to
             handle
             and
             discusse
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             ,
             in
             his
             proper
             place
             .
             
               Theodoricus
               de
               Niem
            
             writing
             of
             this
             councell
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             end
             and
             purpose
             of
             those
             that
             held
             it
             ,
             saith
             ,
             that
             this
             Synod
             was
             gathered
             purposely
             to
             search
             out
             the
             auncient
             vses
             ,
             lawes
             ,
             and
             customes
             of
             the
             Empire
             and
             Church
             :
             that
             each
             power
             knowing
             their
             owne
             limits
             ,
             the
             one
             might
             not
             encroach
             vpon
             the
             other
             .
             
               Celebrata
               est
            
             (
             saith
             
             he
             )
             ab
             153.
             
               viris
               religiosis
               ,
               Episcopis
               &
               Abbatibus
               ,
               &c.
               ab
               vniuersis
               regionibus
               et
               oramibus
               almae
               vrbis
               ,
               à
               cuncto
               eti●…m
               Clero
               huius
               sanctae
               Rom.
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               ex
               quirentibus
               vsus
               ,
               leges
               ,
               &
               mores
               eiusdem
               Ecclesiae
               et
               imperij
               .
            
             That
             is
             :
             [
             It
             was
             celebrated
             by
             one
             hundred
             and
             fifty
             three
             religious
             men
             ,
             Bishops
             &
             Abbots
             ,
             &c.
             by
             all
             the
             regions
             and
             degrees
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Rome
             ,
             by
             all
             the
             Clergy
             of
             this
             holy
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             making
             search
             and
             inquisition
             for
             the
             vses
             ,
             lawes
             ,
             and
             customes
             both
             of
             this
             Church
             and
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             ]
             Then
             we
             see
             that
             Charles
             recouered
             some
             part
             of
             the
             auncient
             Iurisdiction
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
             Which
             notwithstanding
             since
             his
             time
             ,
             the
             Popes
             by
             inuincible
             contentions
             ,
             wrested
             
             from
             the
             Emperours
             ,
             chalenging
             it
             to
             be
             a
             part
             of
             their
             owne
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             and
             charging
             the
             Emperours
             with
             Heresie
             and
             Schisme
             for
             practising
             that
             right
             ,
             which
             other
             Popes
             before
             them
             ,
             acknowledged
             to
             bee
             the
             auncient
             right
             of
             the
             Empire
             .
          
           
             14
             And
             because
             to
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             Princes
             it
             belonged
             of
             olde
             ,
             both
             to
             call
             councels
             and
             to
             confirme
             them
             ,
             therefore
             Charles
             did
             not
             omit
             this
             part
             of
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             though
             as
             the
             euent
             declared
             ,
             it
             was
             much
             against
             the
             Popes
             pleasure
             .
             He
             called
             a
             Synod
             at
             Frankford
             ,
             wherein
             was
             condemned
             the
             doctrine
             of
             worshipping
             of
             images
             ,
             which
             doctrine
             the
             Pope
             had
             late
             before
             confirmed
             .
             The
             occasion
             hereof
             grew
             thus
             .
             
               Leo
               Isaurus
            
             Emperour
             ,
             being
             much
             offended
             that
             the
             Saracines
             had
             that
             great
             and
             iust
             exception
             against
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             worshipped
             images
             :
             called
             a
             Synod
             at
             Constantinople
             ,
             wherein
             the
             
             worship
             of
             images
             was
             condemned
             ,
             and
             the
             images
             burned
             .
             He
             sent
             also
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             as
             then
             Gregory
             the
             second
             ,
             commaunding
             him
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             haue
             his
             fauour
             ,
             saith
             
               Paulus
               Diaconus
               .
               Gregory
            
             the
             second
             tooke
             this
             in
             su●…h
             indignation
             ,
             that
             he
             rebelled
             against
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             raised
             all
             Italy
             into
             a
             rebellion
             ,
             by
             which
             meanes
             the
             Emperour
             lost
             all
             that
             then
             was
             left
             in
             Italy
             .
             Gregory
             the
             second
             ,
             in
             the
             middes
             of
             these
             stirres
             died
             ,
             and
             Gregory
             the
             third
             succeeded
             ,
             who
             prosecuting
             the
             purpose
             of
             his
             predecessour
             ,
             called
             a
             Synod
             at
             Rome
             in
             the
             yeare
             seuen
             hundred
             thirty
             three
             by
             Sigebert
             :
             seuen
             hundred
             
             thirty
             nine
             by
             Palmerius
             .
             In
             this
             Synod
             the
             doctrine
             of
             
             worshipping
             images
             was
             confirmed
             ;
             Leo
             the
             Emperor
             was
             excommunicated
             and
             depriued
             .
             Thus
             began
             the
             Pope
             to
             practise
             a
             new
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             in
             deposing
             Emperours
             .
             After
             this
             Constantine
             sirnamed
             ,
             or
             rather
             nick-named
             ,
             Copronimus
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             
             Christ
             ,
             saith
             Sigebert
             seuen
             hundred
             fifty
             fiue
             ,
             called
             a
             Synod
             at
             Cōstantinople
             ,
             wherein
             the
             worship
             of
             images
             was
             againe
             condemned
             .
             But
             another
             Synod
             was
             held
             at
             Rome
             by
             Pope
             Stephen
             the
             third
             ,
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             Christ
             seuen
             hundred
             threescore
             and
             eight
             ,
             wherein
             the
             worshipping
             of
             images
             was
             againe
             approued
             .
             Which
             was
             more
             famously
             confirmed
             in
             the
             yeare
             of
             Christ
             seuen
             hundred
             foure
             score
             and
             eight
             ,
             by
             another
             Constanstine
             ,
             
             and
             his
             mother
             Irene
             ,
             who
             called
             the
             second
             Nycen
             Synod
             ,
             wherein
             Imagerie
             preuailed
             much
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             Pope
             Hadrian
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Vpon
             these
             stirres
             ,
             Charles
             the
             great
             was
             moued
             to
             call
             a
             Synod
             at
             Franckford
             .
             Thither
             sent
             Pope
             Hadrian
             the
             acts
             of
             the
             second
             Nicen
             Synod
             ,
             to
             be
             approued
             there
             ,
             and
             to
             direct
             this
             Synod
             at
             Frankford
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             take
             any
             direction
             from
             the
             Pope
             .
             But
             the
             Fathers
             of
             this
             Synode
             not
             regarding
             the
             Popes
             direction
             ,
             tooke
             a
             meane
             course
             betweene
             the
             Greekes
             ,
             who
             destroyed
             and
             defaced
             images
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             maintained
             the
             worship
             thereof
             .
             For
             they
             decreed
             that
             it
             was
             not
             impious
             to
             set
             vp
             images
             ,
             but
             to
             giue
             any
             worship
             to
             them
             ,
             this
             they
             held
             to
             be
             vtterly
             against
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             a
             thing
             receiued
             from
             the
             superstition
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             This
             Synod
             was
             called
             and
             confirmed
             by
             Charles
             the
             great
             .
             Then
             belike
             the
             Pope
             had
             not
             gotten
             all
             Iurisdiction
             ouer
             Kings
             ,
             which
             now
             he
             claimeth
             .
             For
             the
             Emperour
             called
             Synods
             :
             not
             the
             Pope
             .
             Neither
             as
             then
             had
             hee
             gotten
             Iurisdiction
             ouer
             all
             Bishops
             ,
             
             because
             we
             see
             many
             Bishops
             were
             found
             in
             Germany
             ,
             France
             ,
             Aquitany
             ,
             and
             England
             (
             for
             all
             these
             Nations
             Charles
             nameth
             in
             his
             letter
             to
             Elepandus
             Metropolitane
             of
             Tolet
             ,
             as
             fauouring
             and
             maintaining
             the
             trueth
             against
             the
             worship
             of
             images
             )
             which
             resisted
             the
             Pope
             in
             this
             matter
             :
             so
             that
             his
             great
             and
             soueraigne
             Iurisdiction
             was
             not
             then
             established
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             About
             this
             time
             that
             most
             worthy
             ,
             most
             religious
             ,
             and
             learned
             King
             Alfred
             raigned
             in
             England
             .
             
               Aser
               Meneuensis
            
             writing
             
             his
             life
             ,
             entituleth
             him
             ,
             
               Omnium
               Britanniae
               insulae
               Christianorum
               rectorem
            
             .
             Which
             title
             doth
             not
             much
             differ
             from
             that
             which
             is
             now
             in
             part
             giuen
             to
             the
             King
             :
             supreame
             Gouernour
             of
             all
             persons
             Ecclesiasticall
             .
             For
             whereas
             at
             this
             day
             the
             discipline
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             exempteth
             Clerkes
             from
             the
             Kings
             Courts
             ,
             and
             consequently
             from
             the
             Kings
             gouernment
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             that
             in
             King
             Alfreds
             time
             ,
             this
             thing
             was
             vtterly
             vnknowne
             to
             the
             world
             :
             therefore
             this
             King
             is
             called
             and
             acknowledged
             to
             bee
             the
             Gouernour
             of
             all
             Christians
             within
             his
             dominions
             .
             Now
             because
             Bishops
             and
             Clerks
             were
             Christians
             ,
             he
             was
             hereby
             questionlesse
             vnderstood
             the
             gouernour
             of
             Clerkes
             
             aswell
             as
             of
             others
             .
             As
             then
             all
             forraine
             gouernement
             and
             Iurisdiction
             was
             excluded
             by
             that
             title
             ,
             so
             nowe
             there
             is
             no
             other
             thing
             sought
             but
             in
             like
             sort
             to
             exclude
             all
             forraine
             power
             and
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             whether
             the
             Popes
             or
             any
             other
             .
             At
             this
             time
             whe
             n
             King
             Alsred
             liued
             and
             raigned
             ,
             the
             sense
             ,
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             was
             no
             other
             ;
             but
             that
             Kings
             were
             supreme
             gouernours
             of
             all
             persons
             and
             caufes
             Ecclesiasticall
             and
             Temporall
             within
             their
             owne
             Dominions
             .
             Ivnderstand
             gouernment
             here
             ,
             as
             throughout
             this
             question
             I
             haue
             often
             admonished
             ,
             gouernment
             or
             power
             coactiue
             :
             for
             this
             exemption
             of
             criminous
             Clarkes
             from
             their
             Kings
             Courts
             ,
             was
             a
             thing
             vnknowen
             in
             the
             world
             in
             those
             dayes
             .
             And
             therfore
             whereas
             it
             is
             commonly
             taken
             by
             our
             aduersaries
             (
             who
             vse
             to
             begge
             such
             principles
             ,
             as
             they
             cannot
             prooue
             )
             that
             the
             religion
             ,
             sense
             ,
             and
             iudgement
             of
             the
             world
             ranne
             wholly
             for
             the
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             practised
             in
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             this
             wee
             vtterly
             denie
             .
             For
             we
             are
             able
             to
             shew
             when
             the
             sense
             ,
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             religion
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             against
             them
             ,
             in
             euery
             part
             of
             their
             pretended
             Iurisdiction
             .
             For
             first
             whereas
             the
             Pope
             claimeth
             Iurisdiction
             ouer
             Bishops
             ,
             this
             is
             one
             part
             of
             his
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             the
             sense
             and
             iudgement
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             times
             of
             the
             sixt
             and
             seuenth
             Carthaginian
             Councels
             ,
             of
             the
             Affrican
             ,
             and
             Mileuitan
             Synodes
             :
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             alwayes
             before
             ,
             the
             religion
             ,
             sense
             ,
             and
             iudgement
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             ran
             contrary
             .
             If
             any
             obiect
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             not
             generall
             Councels
             ,
             but
             prouinciall
             :
             I
             aunswere
             ,
             wee
             vrge
             not
             their
             Canons
             onely
             ,
             to
             rule
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             their
             testimonies
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             of
             those
             times
             and
             before
             .
             For
             they
             made
             an
             exact
             and
             diligent
             search
             through
             all
             the
             famous
             Churches
             of
             Christendome
             ,
             for
             the
             Popes
             Iurisdiction
             ouer
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             hauing
             once
             so
             famously
             refuted
             that
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             we
             take
             and
             reuerence
             their
             testimonies
             ,
             which
             will
             for
             euer
             be
             held
             honorable
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             Before
             these
             times
             ,
             the
             religion
             ,
             sense
             ,
             and
             iudgement
             of
             the
             world
             was
             not
             ,
             that
             any
             Bishop
             or
             Clarke
             of
             forraine
             Prouinces
             might
             appeale
             to
             Rome
             ,
             which
             now
             is
             the
             sense
             and
             iudgement
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             .
             The
             Pope
             claimeth
             now
             this
             Iurisdiction
             likewise
             ,
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ,
             to
             dissolue
             
             and
             vndoe
             the
             obedience
             of
             subiects
             ;
             this
             is
             now
             the
             sense
             and
             iudgement
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             :
             but
             before
             the
             time
             of
             King
             Pipin
             ,
             the
             sense
             and
             iudgement
             of
             the
             world
             ran
             alwayes
             contrary
             .
             That
             the
             Pope
             is
             vniuersall
             Bishop
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             the
             head
             of
             other
             Churches
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             Pope
             the
             head
             of
             the
             vniuersall
             Church
             ,
             is
             now
             the
             sense
             and
             iudgement
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             :
             but
             this
             was
             not
             the
             sense
             ,
             iudgement
             ,
             and
             religion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             before
             the
             time
             of
             Gregorie
             the
             first
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             Gregorie
             doth
             sufficiently
             witnesse
             .
             That
             criminous
             Clarkes
             should
             be
             exempted
             from
             the
             Courts
             of
             their
             Kings
             ,
             is
             now
             the
             practise
             and
             iudgement
             ,
             sense
             and
             religion
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             ;
             but
             before
             the
             yeere
             one
             thousand
             ,
             this
             was
             not
             the
             sense
             and
             iudgement
             of
             the
             world
             .
             That
             the
             Pope
             is
             aboue
             a
             generall
             Councell
             ,
             is
             now
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             religion
             of
             the
             present
             Court
             of
             Rome
             :
             but
             it
             was
             not
             the
             sense
             and
             religion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             before
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             .
             In
             like
             sort
             of
             any
             part
             of
             their
             Iurisdiction
             whereof
             here
             we
             speake
             ,
             we
             are
             able
             to
             point
             to
             the
             time
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             not
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             iudgement
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             About
             the
             time
             wherein
             Alfred
             raigned
             (
             who
             began
             his
             raigne
             in
             the
             yeere
             of
             Christ
             eight
             hundred
             seuenty
             two
             ,
             &
             died
             in
             the
             yeere
             nine
             hundred
             .
             )
             The
             Popes
             hauing
             already
             intruded
             vpon
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Archbishops
             ,
             beganne
             to
             make
             many
             desperate
             attempts
             vpon
             the
             Iurisdiction
             of
             Kings
             also
             :
             but
             they
             were
             repressed
             where
             the
             Emperours
             had
             any
             power
             to
             resist
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             assumed
             Iurisdiction
             ouer
             Emperours
             ,
             yet
             they
             brought
             not
             all
             to
             an
             effect
             .
             Cran●…zius
             
             speaking
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             saith
             :
             The
             Emperour
             placed
             a
             Bishop
             in
             Monster
             :
             and
             maruaile
             not
             that
             a
             Bishop
             was
             appointed
             by
             the
             Emperour
             ;
             for
             this
             was
             the
             Custome
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             when
             Emperours
             had
             power
             to
             place
             and
             displace
             Popes
             :
             for
             there
             was
             no
             free
             election
             of
             Chapters
             ,
             as
             now
             :
             the
             Apostolicall
             confirmation
             was
             not
             then
             necessary
             ,
             for
             whomsoeuer
             the
             Prince
             did
             nominate
             ,
             that
             man
             was
             to
             be
             consecrated
             a
             Bishop
             by
             the
             next
             adioyning
             Bishops
             .
             Concerning
             this
             Iurisdiction
             there
             was
             a
             long
             contention
             between
             the
             Papacie
             and
             the
             Empire
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             Iurisdiction
             which
             the
             two
             Henries
             ,
             the
             father
             
             and
             the
             sonne
             ;
             which
             the
             two
             Frederickes
             likewise
             ,
             the
             Grand-father
             and
             the
             Grand-child
             ,
             sought
             long
             to
             defend
             and
             maintaine
             :
             but
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Church
             preuailed
             ,
             and
             forced
             the
             Emperours
             to
             relinquish
             their
             right
             to
             the
             Churches
             .
             ]
             By
             this
             it
             may
             appeare
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             yeere
             one
             thousand
             ,
             the
             Popes
             entred
             into
             no
             great
             contention
             with
             the
             Germane
             Emperours
             concerning
             this
             Iurisdiction
             .
             But
             as
             the
             contentions
             betweene
             the
             two
             Henrics
             ,
             and
             the
             two
             Fredericks
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             did
             fully
             open
             and
             reueale
             to
             the
             world
             the
             Popes
             purpose
             for
             Iurisdiction
             :
             so
             when
             it
             was
             once
             reuealed
             and
             fully
             knowen
             to
             the
             world
             ;
             it
             was
             denied
             and
             oppugned
             by
             the
             men
             of
             the
             best
             learning
             ,
             that
             then
             liued
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             which
             thing
             we
             are
             more
             fully
             to
             declare
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               VII
            
             .
          
           
             
               How
               the
               Papall
               Iurisdiction
               was
               aduanced
               from
               the
               time
               of
               the
               conquest
               and
               somewhat
               before
               ,
               vntill
               the
               yeere
               of
               Christ
               ,
               one
               thousand
               three
               hundred
               .
               The
               meanes
               raising
               that
               Iurisdiction
               is
               declared
               to
               be
               by
               Forgeries
               ,
               Friars
               ,
               Oathes
               ,
               and
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               inuestitures
               ,
               exemptions
               ,
               lawes
               imposed
               ,
               appellation
               ,
               deposing
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               absoluing
               their
               subiects
               from
               faith
               and
               Allegeance
               .
            
          
           
             IN
             the
             time
             of
             William
             the
             Conquerer
             ,
             about
             the
             seuenth
             yeere
             of
             his
             raigne
             ,
             Hildebrand
             was
             chosen
             Pope
             ,
             named
             Gregorie
             the
             seuenth
             .
             This
             man
             aduaunced
             the
             Popes
             Iurisdiction
             to
             an
             higher
             pitch
             ,
             then
             euer
             it
             was
             before
             .
             Now
             all
             that
             power
             which
             was
             extorted
             from
             Princes
             by
             such
             violent
             practises
             as
             Hildebrand
             vsed
             ,
             was
             afterward
             supposed
             to
             belong
             to
             the
             Popes
             Iurisdiction
             .
             And
             these
             late
             Iesuits
             make
             no
             doubt
             to
             tell
             vs
             ,
             that
             all
             came
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             :
             and
             that
             it
             was
             a
             thing
             neuer
             heard
             ,
             that
             Temporall
             Princes
             should
             
             meddle
             in
             such
             matters
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Religion
             ,
             deuotion
             ,
             sense
             ,
             and
             iudgement
             of
             all
             men
             ranne
             wholly
             for
             it
             .
             Wee
             are
             therefore
             to
             obserue
             ,
             how
             the
             Popes
             wrested
             Iurisdiction
             from
             temporall
             Princes
             .
             This
             thing
             will
             appeare
             better
             ,
             if
             we
             take
             a
             suruay
             of
             these
             times
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             meanes
             and
             parts
             of
             that
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             which
             wee
             finde
             chalenged
             by
             the
             Popes
             in
             these
             ages
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             At
             this
             time
             the
             Popes
             began
             first
             of
             all
             to
             striue
             for
             inuestitures
             .
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             seuenth
             began
             this
             contention
             with
             Henry
             the
             fourth
             Emperour
             :
             which
             was
             the
             occasion
             of
             great
             warres
             and
             blood-shed
             through
             Christendome
             ,
             especially
             in
             Germany
             .
             I
             will
             for
             the
             better
             vnderstanding
             of
             these
             proceedings
             ,
             with
             breuity
             and
             fidelity
             report
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             stories
             of
             this
             time
             ,
             in
             what
             state
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             then
             stoode
             .
             In
             the
             
             time
             of
             Henry
             the
             third
             Emperour
             ,
             the
             Court
             of
             Rome
             was
             pestered
             with
             a
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             infamous
             &
             prodigious
             :
             who
             taught
             Necromancy
             ,
             practised
             poisoning
             ,
             set
             vp
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             a
             schoole
             of
             vnlawfull
             Arts
             ,
             abominable
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             pernicious
             to
             men
             .
             One
             chiefe
             of
             this
             profession
             was
             Theophilactus
             ,
             which
             was
             afterward
             Pope
             Benedictus
             the
             eight
             ,
             called
             Benedictus
             the
             ninth
             .
             This
             Theophilact
             was
             Master
             to
             Hildebrand
             in
             his
             Art
             Magick
             ,
             who
             for
             his
             better
             furtherance
             in
             that
             knowledge
             ,
             was
             also
             instructed
             by
             Laurentius
             the
             Malfilan
             Archbishop
             ,
             and
             by
             Iohn
             the
             Archpriest
             of
             S.
             
               Iohn
               de
               porta
               latina
            
             .
             This
             Theophilact
             gaue
             himselfe
             wholly
             to
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             deuils
             ,
             with
             his
             complices
             and
             schollers
             ,
             as
             he
             had
             beene
             i●…structed
             by
             Gerbertus
             ,
             which
             was
             Pope
             Syluester
             the
             second
             .
             By
             these
             Masters
             and
             meanes
             Hildebrand
             aspiring
             to
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             ioyned
             himselfe
             in
             a
             strict
             league
             with
             one
             Brazutus
             ,
             who
             poisoned
             sixe
             Popes
             in
             the
             space
             of
             thirteene
             yeres
             :
             their
             names
             mine
             Author
             setteth
             down
             in
             order
             thus
             .
             Clemens
             (
             this
             was
             Clemens
             the
             second
             )
             Damasus
             
             2
             ,
             
               Leo
               9
               ,
               Victor
               2
               ,
               Stepha●…us
               10.
               
               Benedictus
            
             (
             this
             Pope
             escaped
             the
             poison
             ,
             but
             was
             cast
             out
             by
             force
             and
             cunning
             of
             
               Hildebrand
               )
               Nicholaus
            
             2.
             
             Thus
             he
             practised
             to
             make
             way
             for
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             by
             poisoning
             all
             that
             stood
             in
             his
             way
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             redressing
             of
             these
             enormities
             Henry
             the
             third
             Emperour
             ,
             was
             entreated
             by
             the
             religious
             sort
             of
             Cardinalls
             ,
             to
             
             purge
             the
             Church
             of
             this
             hellish
             rabble
             ,
             that
             thus
             pestered
             it
             .
             The
             Emperor
             being
             drawne
             to
             seeke
             some
             reformation
             of
             these
             disorders
             ,
             because
             many
             Popes
             vsurped
             the
             Papacie
             at
             once
             ,
             he
             draue
             Theophilact
             to
             flight
             :
             Gregory
             the
             sixt
             ,
             he
             shut
             vp
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             after
             that
             exiled
             him
             :
             he
             caused
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Sabinum
             to
             relinquish
             the
             Papacie
             ,
             and
             returne
             to
             his
             owne
             sea
             :
             and
             he
             set
             vp
             Pope
             
               Clement
               .
               Hildebrand
            
             was
             commaunded
             to
             goe
             into
             banishment
             with
             his
             Master
             Gregory
             the
             sixt
             .
             This
             Gregory
             dying
             in
             banishment
             ;
             Hildebrand
             (
             as
             the
             same
             Author
             saith
             :
             )
             
               Perfidiae
               simul
               &
               pecuniae
               ●…ius
               haeres
               extitit
               .
            
             That
             is
             :
             [
             Was
             heire
             both
             of
             his
             perfidiousnesse
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             money
             .
             ]
             The
             Emperours
             patience
             ,
             pitifull
             and
             too
             gentle
             nature
             is
             touched
             by
             the
             same
             Author
             :
             
               Nimia
               pietate
               deceptus
               ,
               nec
               Ecclesiae
               Rom.
               nec
               sibi
               ,
               n●…c
               generi
               humano
               prospiciens
               ,
               nouos
               Idolatras
               nimis
               laxè
               habuit
               .
            
             That
             is
             :
             [
             His
             gentle
             nature
             deceiued
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             gaue
             too
             much
             liberty
             to
             these
             new
             Idolaters
             ,
             neither
             prouiding
             well
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             nor
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             nor
             for
             mankinde
             .
             ]
             To
             make
             short
             :
             Hildebrand
             attaining
             a
             release
             from
             banishment
             ,
             came
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             there
             falling
             to
             his
             olde
             practise
             ,
             stroue
             to
             make
             Brazutus
             Pope
             ,
             of
             whose
             friendship
             he
             was
             assured
             ;
             their
             mutuall
             familiarity
             being
             confirmed
             by
             many
             odious
             and
             bloudie
             practises
             .
             This
             is
             that
             Brazutus
             ,
             by
             whose
             meanes
             sixe
             Popes
             were
             poisoned
             ,
             as
             wee
             haue
             declared
             .
             But
             Hildebrand
             perceiuing
             that
             the
             Emperour
             and
             the
             Cardinals
             were
             wholly
             auersed
             from
             a
             man
             so
             infamous
             ,
             and
             odious
             :
             set
             vp
             Alexander
             the
             second
             .
             Who
             perceiuing
             himselfe
             set
             vp
             against
             the
             Emperours
             will
             ,
             professed
             that
             hee
             would
             not
             keepe
             the
             place
             ,
             without
             the
             licence
             and
             fauour
             of
             the
             Emperour
             .
             For
             this
             thing
             he
             was
             well
             beaten
             and
             buffeted
             by
             Hildebrand
             ,
             who
             ruled
             all
             ,
             and
             receiued
             the
             reuenewes
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Alexander
             :
             and
             after
             his
             death
             ,
             Hildebrand
             (
             saith
             the
             same
             Author
             )
             was
             chosen
             Pope
             ,
             
               eâdem
               horâ
               à
               militibus
               ,
               sine
               assensu
               cleri
               &
               populi
               :
               in
               cuius
               electione
               nullus
               Cardinalium
               subscripsit
               .
            
             That
             is
             :
             [
             At
             the
             same
             instant
             by
             Souldiers
             ,
             without
             the
             assent
             of
             Clergy
             or
             people
             :
             none
             of
             the
             Cardinals
             subscribed
             to
             his
             election
             .
             ]
             Nauclerus
             d●…clareth
             an
             vngratious
             stratagem
             of
             his
             ,
             suddenly
             practised
             ,
             to
             draw
             the
             Cardinals
             to
             consent
             to
             his
             election
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Clergy
             and
             
             people
             were
             gathered
             together
             for
             the
             celebration
             of
             the
             funerall
             
             of
             the
             former
             Pope
             ,
             of
             a
             suddaine
             a
             cry
             was
             raised
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             S.
             Peter
             had
             chosen
             Hildebrand
             for
             Pope
             .
             That
             this
             man
             may
             better
             be
             knowne
             ,
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             the
             iudgement
             of
             a
             Councell
             gathered
             at
             Brixia
             ,
             consisting
             of
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Abbots
             ,
             out
             of
             Italy
             ,
             Germany
             ,
             France
             .
             These
             Prelates
             meeting
             in
             a
             publike
             Synod
             together
             ,
             pronounce
             Hildebrand
             
             to
             be
             ,
             
               Falsus
               monachus
               ,
               magus
               ,
               diuinaculus
               ,
               somniorum
            
             
             
               prodigiorumque
               coniector
               ,
               male
               de
               religione
               Christiana
               sentiens
               .
               Primus
               omnium
            
             (
             say
             they
             there
             )
             
               Pontificatum
               maximum
               contra
               morem
               maiorum
               ,
               inuitis
               omnibus
               bonis
               emit
               ,
               &c.
               ius
               humanum
               diuinumque
               peruertit
               ,
               falsa
               pro
               veris
               dooet
               ,
               sacrilegia
               ,
               periuria
               ,
               mendacia
               ,
               homicidia
               ,
               incendia
               ,
               veluti
               benefacta
               indulget
               ,
               collaudat
               ,
               ad
               haec
               perpetranda
               classicum
               canit
               ,
               &c.
               
               Suauis
               homo
               Sacerdotes
               qui
               vxores
               habent
               legitimas
               ,
               sacrificos
               esse
               pernegat
               ,
               interim
               tamen
               scortatores
               ,
               adulteros
               ,
               incestuosos
               aris
               admouet
               .
            
             [
             A
             false
             Monk
             ,
             a
             Magitian
             ,
             a
             Witch
             ,
             a
             South-sayer
             by
             dreames
             and
             ostents
             ,
             one
             that
             thought
             corruptly
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             :
             the
             first
             that
             bought
             the
             papacie
             against
             the
             custom
             of
             his
             auncestours
             ,
             against
             the
             good
             will
             of
             all
             good
             men
             :
             he
             peruerteth
             all
             right
             humane
             and
             diuine
             ,
             teacheth
             falshood
             for
             trueth
             ,
             he
             fauoreth
             and
             commendeth
             as
             things
             good
             and
             iust
             thefe
             things
             ,
             sacriledges
             ,
             periuries
             ,
             lies
             ,
             murthers
             ,
             burnings
             ,
             he
             exhorteth
             and
             incourageth
             men
             to
             these
             outrages
             ;
             a
             sweet
             companion
             that
             denyeth
             preists
             that
             haue
             lawfull
             wiues
             to
             say
             Seruice
             ,
             but
             admitteth
             whoremongers
             ,
             adulterers
             ,
             incestuous
             men
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             ]
             This
             is
             the
             iudgement
             of
             a
             full
             Councell
             against
             his
             vnholinesse
             :
             as
             Auentinus
             and
             Naucler
             report
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             is
             the
             man
             that
             began
             the
             contention
             for
             Iurisdiction
             with
             the
             Emperour
             Henrie
             the
             fourth
             .
             
               Tali
               dedicatore
               damnationis
            
             
             
               nostrae
               etiam
               gloriamur
               :
               qui
               enim
               s●…it
               illum
               ,
               intelligere
               potest
               non
               nisi
               aliquid
               bonum
               grande
               ab
            
             Hildebrando
             damnatum
             .
             For
             of
             him
             wee
             may
             iustly
             vse
             the
             fame
             words
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             Princes
             ,
             which
             Tertullian
             vseth
             of
             Nero
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             Christians
             .
             Hildebrand
             being
             made
             Pope
             began
             to
             moue
             many
             contentions
             with
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             then
             being
             Henrie
             the
             fourth
             :
             one
             speciall
             quarrell
             was
             for
             inuestitures
             .
             For
             whereas
             before
             that
             
             time
             the
             auncient
             custome
             of
             the
             Empire
             was
             (
             saith
             Naucler
             )
             
             that
             when
             a
             Bishop
             was
             dead
             ,
             the
             chapter
             vsed
             to
             send
             a
             ring
             and
             the
             pastorall
             staffe
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             which
             the
             Emperour
             deliuered
             to
             him
             whom
             he
             appointed
             Bishop
             of
             that
             place
             :
             this
             auncient
             priuiledge
             of
             the
             Empire
             Hildebrand
             would
             not
             indure
             ,
             and
             therefore
             calling
             a
             Councell
             at
             Rome
             ,
             of
             one
             hundred
             and
             ten
             Bishops
             ,
             he
             cursed
             Henrie
             the
             Emperour
             :
             and
             all
             Bishops
             that
             receiued
             inuestiture
             at
             his
             hands
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Lay-men
             .
             In
             this
             Councell
             he
             remooued
             married
             Priests
             from
             Diuine
             Seruice
             .
             But
             before
             he
             proceeded
             thus
             farre
             ,
             he
             sent
             first
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             warning
             him
             to
             remooue
             all
             Symoniacall
             Bishops
             from
             their
             places
             :
             the
             good
             Emperour
             either
             supposing
             that
             this
             might
             proceed
             from
             an
             honest
             zeale
             ,
             or
             willing
             to
             declare
             that
             in
             him
             there
             should
             bee
             no
             want
             in
             reforming
             ,
             did
             accordingly
             thrust
             out
             all
             such
             as
             were
             suspected
             of
             Symonie
             from
             their
             Bishoprikes
             :
             but
             behold
             ,
             Machiauell
             set
             to
             Schoole
             .
             Hildebrand
             hauing
             made
             all
             these
             Bishops
             thus
             hatefull
             to
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             and
             hating
             him
             :
             presently
             restored
             euery
             man
             to
             his
             place
             againe
             ;
             and
             to
             binde
             them
             sure
             to
             himselfe
             against
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             tooke
             an
             oath
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             mine
             author
             saith
             :
             
               Quos
               regi
               infestos
               reddiderat
               ,
               eos
               sibi
               familiari
               amiciria
               ŕeconciliabat
            
             ;
             
             
               &
               multis
               &
               magnis
               iuramentis
               sibi
               fidos
               &
               obnoxios
               efficiens
               ,
               prae
               alijs
               exaltabat
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             [
             When
             he
             had
             once
             made
             them
             to
             hate
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             then
             he
             reconciled
             them
             to
             himselfe
             in
             familiaritie
             ,
             and
             hauing
             made
             them
             so
             obnoxious
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             bound
             them
             by
             many
             and
             great
             oathes
             ,
             to
             be
             true
             to
             him
             ;
             these
             he
             preferred
             aboue
             all
             other
             .
             ]
             Giuing
             the
             best
             preferments
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Hauing
             thus
             by
             subtiltie
             spoiled
             the
             Emperour
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             of
             a
             suddaine
             without
             any
             lawfull
             accusation
             ,
             without
             Canonicall
             citation
             ,
             without
             Iudiciall
             order
             ;
             he
             thundreth
             out
             an
             excommunication
             against
             him
             ,
             depriueth
             him
             ,
             absolueth
             his
             nobles
             and
             subiects
             from
             their
             oath
             of
             Allegeance
             .
             Whilest
             he
             denounced
             this
             straunge
             sentence
             ,
             the
             Pue
             wherein
             he
             sat
             ,
             being
             made
             saith
             Cardinall
             Beno
             of
             new
             and
             strong
             timber
             ,
             of
             a
             suddaine
             ,
             brake
             in
             peeces
             .
             Hildebrand
             thus
             triumphing
             ouer
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             began
             to
             depose
             all
             such
             Bishops
             as
             had
             receiued
             
             inuestitures
             frō
             a
             Lay-hand
             :
             of
             this
             right
             of
             inuestitures
             we
             shall
             speake
             in
             fit
             place
             .
             First
             ,
             let
             vs
             take
             a
             viewe
             and
             suruey
             of
             that
             Iurisdiction
             which
             wee
             finde
             practised
             in
             this
             age
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             meanes
             whereby
             the
             Pope
             attained
             thereto
             .
             If
             first
             we
             consider
             the
             meanes
             which
             were
             vsed
             for
             the
             winning
             hereof
             ,
             the
             Iurisdiction
             will
             bee
             more
             apparant
             ,
             and
             better
             knowen
             :
             which
             Iurisdiction
             wee
             will
             also
             declare
             by
             the
             seuerall
             parts
             and
             braunches
             thereof
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             we
             are
             able
             to
             vnrippe
             them
             .
          
           
             
               §.
               I.
               Of
               the
               Forgeries
               whereby
               this
               Iurisdiction
               was
               first
               challenged
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               THe
               Popes
               and
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               perceiuing
               well
               how
               much
               it
               made
               for
               the
               aduancement
               to
               that
               Sea
               ,
               if
               they
               might
               be
               secured
               for
               the
               right
               and
               title
               to
               this
               Iurisdiction
               which
               they
               purposed
               to
               challenge
               and
               practise
               :
               And
               vnderstanding
               that
               none
               would
               beleeue
               that
               they
               had
               any
               right
               to
               it
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               shewed
               some
               antiquity
               for
               it
               :
               finding
               also
               that
               they
               wanted
               Scriptures
               ,
               &
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               ancient
               Church
               :
               began
               a
               most
               desperate
               and
               vile
               practise
               ,
               to
               forge
               antiquities
               ,
               deuising
               certaine
               writings
               ,
               &
               fathering
               the
               same
               vpon
               the
               ancient
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               ;
               all
               was
               to
               make
               some
               shew
               and
               title
               to
               this
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               whereof
               they
               were
               so
               much
               inamoured
               .
               In
               our
               dayes
               there
               is
               lesse
               feare
               of
               daunger
               from
               these
               forged
               Epistles
               ,
               because
               they
               haue
               bene
               throughly
               examined
               and
               refuted
               by
               many
               learned
               men
               ,
               as
               
                 Ma●…silius
                 Patauinus
                 ,
                 Laurentius
                 Valla
                 ,
                 Antonin
                 .
                 Archiep.
                 Florent
                 .
                 Nicholaus
                 Cusanus
                 ,
                 Aenaeas
                 Siluius
                 ,
                 Hieronymus
                 Paulus
                 Catalanus
                 ,
                 Raphaell
                 Volateranus
                 :
              
               all
               before
               Master
               Luther
               .
               In
               so
               much
               as
               the
               learned
               Papists
               are
               ashamed
               of
               this
               stuffe
               ,
               and
               cannot
               denie
               the
               Forgery
               :
               but
               when
               first
               they
               were
               deuised
               ,
               (
               whether
               by
               
                 Anastatius
                 Bibliothecarius
              
               ,
               as
               some
               iudge
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               other
               trusty
               Champion
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               )
               they
               carried
               the
               world
               then
               into
               such
               an
               illusion
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               well
               iudge
               ,
               it
               proceeded
               from
               the
               deepenesse
               of
               Satan
               in
               subtiltie
               and
               falshood
               ,
               and
               was
               receiued
               with
               wonderfull
               
               simplicitie
               and
               ignorance
               of
               that
               age
               .
               For
               when
               the
               fatall
               time
               was
               come
               that
               Antichrist
               must
               send
               vp
               that
               smoak
               ,
               wherwithall
               the
               truth
               was
               darkened
               :
               then
               fell
               such
               a
               iudgement
               vppon
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               together
               with
               the
               darkening
               of
               Scriptures
               :
               learning
               ,
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               iudgement
               was
               decayed
               ,
               and
               they
               did
               with
               greedinesse
               beleeue
               lies
               and
               forgeries
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               examine
               the
               truth
               .
               Then
               began
               they
               to
               publish
               new
               decretall
               Epistles
               ,
               vnder
               the
               names
               of
               
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 Anaclet
                 ,
                 Euaristus
                 ,
                 Sixtus
                 ,
                 Telesphorus
                 ,
                 Higinus
                 ,
                 Pius
                 ,
                 Anicetus
                 Soter
                 ,
                 Eleutherius
                 ,
                 Victor
                 :
              
               and
               many
               others
               .
               In
               whose
               names
               ,
               certaine
               Epistles
               are
               framed
               to
               claime
               this
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               but
               so
               absurd
               ,
               the
               stile
               so
               vnfitted
               to
               the
               ages
               wherin
               these
               Bishops
               liued
               ,
               that
               the
               learned
               Papists
               themselues
               blush
               at
               the
               forgerie
               .
               The
               argument
               of
               all
               these
               Epistles
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               all
               plead
               for
               Iurisdiction
               :
               and
               if
               this
               question
               might
               be
               determined
               by
               these
               testimonies
               ,
               then
               should
               they
               obtaine
               their
               Iurisdiction
               without
               controuersie
               .
               The
               things
               which
               are
               most
               of
               all
               handled
               and
               repeated
               therein
               ;
               are
               ,
               the
               Primacie
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               the
               power
               and
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               exemption
               of
               Clarkes
               ,
               and
               appellation
               to
               the
               Sea
               Apostolicke
               :
               these
               are
               the
               things
               handled
               and
               repeated
               ouer
               and
               ouer
               .
               The
               proofe
               for
               all
               ,
               is
               fet
               from
               ,
               
                 Tues
                 Petrus
                 &
                 super
                 hanc
                 petram
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               
                 pas●…e
                 oues
                 meas
              
               ,
               and
               
                 oraui
                 pro
                 te
                 Petre
              
               :
               and
               such
               like
               deprauations
               of
               holy
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Heere
               is
               the
               true
               ground
               of
               their
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               thus
               they
               got
               it
               by
               forgeries
               :
               and
               these
               forgeries
               in
               that
               age
               ,
               (
               such
               was
               the
               ignorance
               thereof
               )
               were
               nothing
               suspected
               :
               other
               men
               ,
               who
               detested
               such
               vile
               practises
               measured
               the
               mindes
               of
               Popes
               in
               charitie
               ,
               by
               their
               owne
               :
               who
               would
               euer
               haue
               thought
               so
               basely
               of
               Popes
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               haue
               entred
               into
               such
               di●…onest
               practises
               ?
               Therefore
               this
               Iurisdiction
               was
               by
               many
               receiued
               ,
               because
               they
               suspected
               no
               falshood
               ,
               in
               such
               as
               should
               haue
               beene
               examples
               of
               vertue
               and
               godlinesse
               .
               But
               when
               the
               knowledge
               of
               good
               learning
               was
               raised
               againe
               ,
               then
               began
               these
               Epistles
               to
               be
               examined
               ,
               and
               were
               found
               such
               as
               they
               are
               .
               Bellarmine
               speaking
               of
               these
               Epistles
               ,
               though
               glad
               he
               would
               be
               to
               maintain
               them
               if
               he
               knew
               how
               ,
               yet
               dares
               not
               denie
               them
               to
               be
               
               forged
               .
               
                 Nec
                 indubitatas
                 esse
                 affirmare
                 audeam
              
               :
               saith
               he
               .
               But
               if
               
               you
               dare
               not
               auouch
               them
               to
               be
               vnforged
               :
               why
               then
               dare
               you
               auouch
               that
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               world
               neuer
               tooke
               knowledge
               ,
               before
               these
               Epistles
               had
               deuised
               proofes
               for
               it
               ?
               And
               why
               dare
               you
               make
               vse
               of
               such
               forgeries
               ?
               For
               Bellarmi●…e
               confessing
               that
               he
               dare
               not
               iustifie
               them
               from
               suspition
               of
               forgerie
               :
               yet
               laboureth
               to
               take
               vse
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               pretending
               that
               they
               are
               auncient
               :
               as
               though
               antiquitie
               in
               falshood
               could
               helpe
               ?
               Or
               as
               if
               a
               robber
               and
               murtherer
               being
               taken
               in
               the
               manner
               and
               not
               able
               to
               iustifie
               his
               action
               ,
               should
               plead
               that
               Barrabas
               was
               an
               auncient
               robber
               and
               murtherer
               ;
               and
               thinke
               to
               helpe
               himselfe
               by
               that
               plea.
               And
               because
               vpon
               this
               rotten
               foundation
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               is
               builded
               :
               let
               vs
               obserue
               some
               of
               the
               best
               and
               most
               substantiall
               proofes
               for
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               out
               of
               these
               forged
               Epistles
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Anaclet
               is
               made
               to
               say
               thus
               for
               the
               priuiledges
               of
               the
               
               Church
               ,
               such
               priuiledges
               as
               exemption
               of
               Clarks
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               as
               were
               introduced
               after
               the
               yere
               one
               thousand
               .
               
                 Priuilegia
                 Ecclesiarum
                 &
                 sacerdotum
                 ,
                 sancti
                 Aposteli
                 iussu
                 saluatoris
                 intemerata
                 &
                 inuiolata
                 omnibus
                 decreuerunt
                 manere
                 temporibus
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               The
               priuiledges
               of
               Churches
               and
               of
               Priests
               ,
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               decreed
               that
               they
               should
               remaine
               inuiolated
               for
               all
               times
               .
               For
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Quodsi
                 difficiliores
                 ortae
                 fuerint
                 questiones
              
               ,
               
               
                 aut
                 Episcoporum
                 vel
                 maiorum
                 iudicia
                 ,
                 aut
                 maiores
                 causae
                 fuerint
                 ,
                 ad
                 Apostolicam
                 sedem
                 si
                 appellatum
                 fuerit
                 ,
                 referantur
                 :
                 quontam
                 Apostoli
                 hoc
                 statuerunt
                 iussu
                 saluatoris
                 ,
                 vt
                 maiores
                 &
                 difficiliores
                 questiones
                 semper
                 ad
                 sedem
                 deferantur
                 Apostolicam
                 ,
                 super
                 quam
                 Christus
                 vniuersam
                 construxit
                 Ecclesiam
                 ,
                 dicente
                 ipso
                 Petro
                 :
                 tu
                 es
                 Petrus
                 &
                 super
                 hanc
                 Petram
                 aedificabo
                 Ecilesiam
                 meam
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Summi
                 sacerdotes
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 Episcopi
                 ,
                 à
                 Deo
                 sunt
                 iudicandi
                 ,
                 non●…
              
               
               
                 ab
                 humanis
                 aut
                 prauae
                 vitae
                 hominibus
                 lacerandi
                 ,
                 sed
                 potius
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 fidelibus
                 portandi
                 .
              
               This
               is
               often
               repeated
               that
               scandalous
               Clarkes
               must
               not
               be
               accused
               ;
               yea
               ,
               though
               one
               of
               them
               should
               liue
               most
               inordinately
               :
               
                 Licet
                 sit
                 inordinatus
                 ,
                 quia
                 pro
                 merit
                 is
                 subditorum
              
               
               
                 disponitur
                 à
                 Deo
                 vita
                 rectorum
              
               .
               For
               proofe
               these
               Scriptures
               are
               brought
               ,
               
                 qui
                 vos
                 tangit
                 ,
                 tangit
                 pupillam
                 oculi
                 mei
                 ,
                 &
                 nolite
              
               
               
                 tangere
                 Christos
                 meos
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 prophetis
                 meis
                 nolite
                 malignari
                 .
              
               From
               this
               deepe
               Diuinity
               
                 Thomas
                 Becket
              
               resisted
               Henrie
               the
               second
               ,
               
               and
               would
               not
               suffer
               the
               King
               to
               execute
               iustice
               against
               robbers
               ,
               fellons
               ,
               murtherers
               ,
               practisers
               of
               Treason
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               Clargie
               men
               :
               he
               defended
               them
               by
               these
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               declare
               hereafter
               .
               This
               witch-craft
               came
               from
               Rome
               ,
               and
               from
               these
               forged
               Epistles
               .
               Anaclet
               saith
               again
               ,
               
                 Haec
                 sacra
                 sancta
                 Romana
              
               ,
               
               &
               
                 Apostolica
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 non
                 ab
                 Apostolis
                 sed
                 ab
                 ipso
                 domino
                 saluatore
                 nostro
                 primatum
                 obtinuit
                 ,
                 &
                 eminentiam
                 potestatis
                 super
                 vniuer●…as
                 Ecclesias
                 :
              
               and
               to
               proue
               all
               ,
               this
               is
               alleadged
               ,
               
                 Tues
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               Another
               saith
               ,
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 vestrum
                 pulsatus
                 fuerit
                 in
                 aliqua
              
               
               
                 aduersitate
                 ,
                 licenter
                 hanc
                 sanctam
                 &
                 Apostolicam
                 appellet
                 sedem
                 ,
                 &
                 ad
                 eam
                 quasi
                 ad
                 caput
                 suffugium
                 habeat
                 .
              
               And
               another
               ,
               Iudicia
               
               
                 Episcoporum
                 maioresque
                 Ecclesiae
                 causae
                 ,
                 a
                 sede
                 Apostolica
                 ,
                 non
                 ab
                 alia
                 (
                 sicut
                 Apostoli
                 &
                 sancti
                 successores
                 eorum
                 statuerunt
                 )
                 cum
                 alijs
                 Episcopis
                 sunt
                 terminandae
                 .
              
               And
               to
               proue
               that
               scandalous
               men
               of
               the
               Clargie
               should
               not
               be
               punished
               or
               examined
               by
               Lay-men
               ,
               this
               reason
               is
               often
               repeated
               in
               diuers
               Epistles
               ,
               that
               if
               since
               the
               Apostles
               times
               that
               course
               had
               beene
               taken
               to
               punish
               such
               ,
               then
               few
               or
               none
               should
               now
               haue
               beene
               left
               aliue
               in
               the
               Clargie
               :
               which
               is
               a
               secret
               confession
               that
               all
               the
               Clargie
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               were
               at
               this
               time
               of
               euill
               and
               scandalous
               life
               and
               conuersation
               .
               Marcellus
               as
               writing
               to
               Maxentius
               the
               tyrant
               
               is
               produced
               to
               say
               thus
               :
               
                 Synodum
                 absque
                 huius
                 sanctae
                 sedis
                 authoritate
                 Episcoporum
                 (
                 quanquam
                 quosdam
                 Episcopos
                 possitis
                 congr●…gare
                 )
                 nonpotestis
                 regulariter
                 facere
                 ,
                 neque
                 vllum
                 Episcopum
                 qui
                 hanc
                 appellauerit
                 apostolicam
                 sedem
                 damnare
                 ,
                 autequā
                 hinc
                 sententia
                 defintiua
                 proccdat
                 .
              
               These
               and
               such
               like
               are
               their
               grounds
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               which
               need
               no
               refutation
               ;
               for
               absurdities
               carie
               alwayes
               their
               owne
               bane
               in
               themselues
               :
               this
               is
               refutation
               ynough
               for
               such
               things
               to
               make
               those
               things
               well
               knowen
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               These
               testimonies
               for
               Iurisdiction
               drawen
               from
               these
               forged
               Epistles
               ,
               may
               giue
               vs
               occasion
               to
               obserue
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               haue
               long
               &
               greedily
               gaped
               after
               this
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               &
               to
               obtain
               their
               purpose
               herein
               haue
               made
               no
               bones
               at
               forgerie
               .
               As
               first
               they
               attempted
               that
               forgerie
               of
               a
               Canon
               of
               the
               Nicen
               Councellin
               Saint
               Augustines
               time
               ,
               but
               were
               then
               repressed
               :
               so
               the
               diuell
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               greater
               shame
               ,
               mooued
               them
               afterward
               to
               greater
               forgerie
               in
               deuising
               so
               many
               decretall
               
               Epistles
               ,
               to
               establish
               this
               Iurisdiction
               by
               this
               shamelesse
               attempt
               ,
               which
               by
               other
               direct
               meanes
               they
               could
               not
               doe
               .
               Seconly
               ,
               so
               greedily
               are
               they
               set
               vpon
               this
               purpose
               ,
               as
               men
               blinded
               
               with
               affection
               ,
               that
               they
               consider
               neither
               manner
               ,
               nor
               matter
               ,
               nor
               coherence
               :
               onely
               the
               impotent
               loue
               to
               this
               Iurisdiction
               carrieth
               them
               through
               thicke
               and
               thin
               :
               as
               in
               many
               things
               may
               be
               obserued
               .
               I
               obserue
               onely
               that
               which
               toucheth
               our
               question
               ,
               for
               in
               these
               Epistles
               this
               Iurisdictiō
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               appellation
               to
               that
               Church
               is
               maintained
               as
               from
               the
               institution
               of
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               out
               of
               these
               words
               :
               
                 Tues
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               Now
               these
               Epistles
               must
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               written
               long
               before
               Saint
               Augustines
               time
               ,
               when
               
                 Zoz●…mus
                 ,
                 Boniface
              
               ,
               and
               Caelestinus
               ,
               claimed
               the
               same
               Iurisdiction
               by
               the
               forged
               Canon
               of
               the
               Nicen
               Councell
               :
               for
               before
               those
               times
               these
               Bishops
               liued
               ,
               who
               are
               deuised
               the
               authors
               of
               these
               Epistles
               .
               If
               these
               Epistles
               had
               then
               beene
               extant
               ,
               why
               did
               not
               the
               Popes
               claime
               their
               Iurisdiction
               by
               these
               testimonies
               ,
               which
               were
               supposed
               to
               be
               written
               so
               long
               before
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Nicen
               Councell
               ?
               What
               needed
               they
               to
               haue
               forged
               a
               Canon
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               so
               faire
               euidences
               to
               shew
               ?
               And
               why
               did
               they
               claime
               it
               by
               a
               Canon
               of
               the
               Councell
               ,
               when
               they
               might
               haue
               laid
               their
               claime
               directly
               from
               the
               commaundement
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               10.
               
               But
               if
               these
               Epistles
               were
               not
               then
               extant
               (
               as
               certainely
               they
               were
               not
               )
               why
               should
               any
               credit
               bee
               giuen
               to
               things
               so
               manifestly
               forged
               ?
               Why
               should
               any
               claime
               be
               made
               to
               Iurisdiction
               vpon
               such
               false
               grounds
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               obserue
               also
               the
               
               cursed
               obstinacie
               and
               affected
               blindnesse
               of
               the
               learned
               Papists
               ,
               Bellarmine
               and
               such
               who
               know
               well
               that
               these
               Epistles
               are
               forged
               ,
               and
               ▪
               confesse
               it
               :
               knowing
               that
               this
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               Pope
               was
               neuer
               claimed
               
                 iure
                 diuino
              
               ,
               as
               from
               Christs
               owne
               institution
               ,
               before
               these
               Epistles
               by
               forgerie
               inuented
               that
               claime
               :
               are
               so
               bewitched
               in
               the
               seruice
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               question
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               that
               against
               learning
               ,
               iudgement
               ,
               conscience
               &
               all
               ,
               they
               hold
               this
               Iurisdiction
               to
               be
               
                 iure
                 diuino
              
               ,
               in
               the
               grossest
               sort
               ;
               &
               maintaine
               it
               no
               otherwise
               then
               these
               confessed
               forgeries
               haue
               taught
               them
               ,
               by
               those
               deprauations
               ,
               corruptions
               and
               detortions
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 Tues
                 Petrus
              
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
               An
               indifferent
               
               man
               would
               thinke
               ,
               that
               either
               they
               should
               not
               confesse
               these
               forgeries
               ;
               or
               confessing
               them
               ,
               they
               should
               hate
               and
               abhorre
               these
               grounds
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               which
               onely
               the
               forged
               Epistles
               haue
               deuised
               from
               Scripture
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               by
               this
               we
               may
               
               looke
               a
               little
               farther
               into
               the
               deepenesse
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               behold
               how
               the
               Popes
               Clarkes
               lie
               plunging
               for
               Iurisdiction
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               For
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               being
               awaked
               at
               the
               preaching
               of
               Master
               Luther
               and
               other
               ,
               and
               finding
               that
               the
               corruptions
               which
               were
               brought
               into
               the
               doctrines
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               could
               not
               bee
               mainteined
               by
               Scriptures
               ,
               being
               directly
               repugnant
               thereto
               :
               deuised
               a
               very
               foule
               shift
               ,
               to
               maintaine
               all
               by
               vnwritten
               traditions
               .
               And
               for
               this
               purpose
               enacted
               a
               
               Canon
               ,
               that
               the
               traditions
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               must
               be
               honoured
               and
               imbraced
               with
               the
               like
               honour
               and
               reuerence
               ,
               as
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               are
               honoured
               .
               Therefore
               they
               deuise
               the
               word
               of
               God
               to
               be
               either
               written
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               vnwritten
               in
               Traditions
               ,
               which
               vnwritten
               Traditions
               they
               reuerence
               for
               Gods
               word
               ,
               no
               lesse
               then
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               themselues
               .
               And
               if
               you
               aske
               ,
               how
               shall
               men
               trie
               true
               Traditions
               ,
               they
               aunswere
               there
               is
               no
               better
               triall
               then
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               
                 Ex
                 tcstimonio
                 huius
                 solius
                 Ecclesiae
                 sumi
                 potest
                 certum
                 argumentum
                 ad
                 probandas
                 Apostolicas
                 Traditiones
                 .
              
               By
               these
               principles
               ,
               
               if
               they
               might
               once
               haue
               them
               graunted
               ,
               they
               thinke
               themselues
               able
               to
               conclude
               any
               thing
               ,
               to
               delude
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               vp
               prophane
               ,
               and
               Barbarous
               forgeries
               in
               place
               of
               holy
               Scriptures
               .
               For
               if
               wee
               denie
               this
               pretended
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               they
               will
               aunswere
               that
               it
               is
               grounded
               vpon
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               if
               we
               demaund
               ,
               what
               word
               they
               haue
               for
               it
               ?
               They
               tell
               vs
               :
               
                 Tu
                 es
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               and
               such
               like
               .
               If
               wee
               say
               the
               sense
               and
               meaning
               of
               those
               Scriptures
               doe
               no
               way
               maintaine
               that
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               the
               auncient
               Fathers
               neuer
               expounded
               them
               so
               :
               that
               that
               sense
               was
               neuer
               drawen
               from
               these
               Scriptures
               ,
               before
               these
               forged
               decretall
               Epistles
               deuised
               it
               .
               To
               this
               they
               will
               say
               ,
               they
               take
               that
               sense
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               taketh
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               ,
               who
               onely
               hath
               authoritie
               to
               giue
               the
               sense
               of
               Scriptures
               .
               The
               summe
               and
               conclusion
               of
               all
               ,
               is
               this
               :
               the
               Traditions
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               honoured
               and
               reuerenced
               
               with
               the
               same
               honour
               as
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               :
               but
               these
               filthy
               ,
               forged
               ,
               and
               corrupt
               Epistles
               containe
               the
               Traditions
               ,
               yea
               ,
               are
               the
               Traditions
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               therefore
               these
               filthy
               forgeries
               of
               corrupt
               men
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               honoured
               ,
               and
               reuerenced
               as
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Now
               though
               some
               men
               vnlearned
               may
               be
               caried
               away
               with
               this
               vaine
               shew
               of
               Traditions
               ,
               yet
               wee
               see
               not
               how
               their
               learned
               men
               can
               plead
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               excuse
               ,
               who
               know
               that
               those
               expositions
               of
               these
               Scriptures
               ,
               were
               first
               forged
               in
               the
               decretall
               Epistles
               :
               these
               be
               their
               Apostolicall
               Traditions
               ,
               these
               be
               matched
               with
               holy
               Scriptures
               .
               I
               appeale
               to
               the
               conscience
               of
               any
               Papist
               that
               either
               is
               ,
               or
               would
               bee
               esteemed
               learned
               :
               whether
               these
               Epistles
               be
               not
               forged
               ,
               in
               his
               iudgement
               ?
               And
               whether
               the
               ground
               of
               their
               Iurisdiction
               be
               not
               hence
               drawen
               ?
               And
               whether
               this
               Iurisdiction
               which
               in
               these
               Epistles
               is
               maintained
               ,
               concerning
               appellation
               :
               was
               not
               repressed
               ,
               and
               vtterly
               denied
               by
               Saint
               Augustine
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               those
               auncients
               in
               the
               Cartheginian
               ,
               Affrican
               ,
               and
               Mileuitan
               Councels
               ?
               Perhaps
               it
               is
               not
               hard
               for
               a
               man
               of
               a
               leaden
               heart
               ,
               and
               a
               brasen
               forehead
               to
               rush
               through
               these
               difficulties
               after
               the
               Romane
               Catholike
               maner
               without
               blushing
               ;
               but
               let
               a
               man
               in
               humility
               and
               good
               conscience
               ,
               set
               himselfe
               to
               seeke
               the
               truth
               herein
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               God
               the
               glory
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               bee
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               wrastle
               out
               of
               these
               nets
               ,
               but
               by
               confessing
               the
               forgerie
               ,
               and
               reiecting
               the
               Iurisdiction
               forged
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Moreouer
               that
               it
               may
               it
               further
               appeare
               ;
               that
               this
               Iurisdiction
               is
               esteemed
               all
               in
               all
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               all
               by
               these
               men
               :
               and
               that
               all
               other
               parts
               of
               their
               religion
               ,
               are
               not
               so
               deare
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               this
               :
               we
               may
               further
               obserue
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Pope
               ouer-ruled
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               so
               the
               thing
               that
               swayed
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               forced
               him
               to
               resolue
               vpon
               this
               course
               which
               now
               is
               established
               by
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               was
               onely
               the
               feare
               of
               loosing
               ,
               and
               care
               of
               maintaining
               this
               Iurisdiction
               .
               For
               before
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               (
               which
               thing
               we
               shall
               hereafter
               by
               Gods
               helpe
               more
               manifest
               at
               good
               opportunity
               )
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               stood
               so
               indifferently
               affected
               in
               the
               chiefe
               points
               of
               religion
               :
               that
               if
               the
               respect
               and
               practise
               of
               the
               Pope
               had
               not
               
               misled
               them
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               well
               iudged
               ,
               they
               would
               haue
               beene
               more
               ready
               to
               assent
               to
               the
               conclusions
               of
               Master
               Lut●…r
               ,
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Caluin
              
               ,
               then
               to
               those
               that
               are
               established
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               :
               so
               indifferent
               stood
               the
               world
               before
               that
               Councell
               .
               For
               after
               that
               time
               that
               they
               had
               begun
               to
               challenge
               this
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               &
               before
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               the
               Popes
               were
               alwayes
               afrighted
               at
               the
               name
               of
               a
               generall
               Councell
               ;
               as
               
                 Paul.
                 Iouius
              
               winesseth
               ,
               otherwise
               a
               flatterer
               of
               the
               Popes
               :
               for
               he
               saith
               thus
               .
               
               
                 Id
                 vnum
                 concilij
                 nomen
                 supra
                 caeteros
                 insaelices
                 humanarum
                 rerum
                 casus
                 ,
                 maximo
                 terrori
                 Pontificibus
                 esse
                 consueuit
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               The
               onely
               name
               of
               a
               Councell
               ,
               more
               then
               all
               other
               humane
               incident
               miseries
               is
               wont
               to
               be
               a
               great
               terrour
               to
               Popes
               .
               ]
               He
               giueth
               the
               reason
               there
               ,
               why
               the
               Popes
               were
               so
               much
               afraid
               of
               Councels
               ,
               because
               saith
               he
               ,
               in
               them
               questions
               of
               faith
               &
               religion
               are
               interpreted
               ,
               &
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdictiō
               censured
               &
               curbed
               .
               
                 Ad
                 castigandam
              
               
               
                 sacerdotum
                 luxuriam
                 censorias
                 leges
                 condunt
                 ,
                 ipsi
                 Pontificices
                 Pontificio
                 iur●…
                 〈◊〉
                 ei●…rare
                 suprema●…
                 dignitat●…
                 ,
                 seque
                 demum
                 Pontificatu
                 abdicare
                 coguntur
                 :
                 hoc
                 metu
                 armati
                 reges
                 ,
                 Pontifices
                 terrent
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               Councels
               make
               lawes
               to
               chastise
               the
               luxuriousnesse
               of
               Priests
               .
               The
               Popes
               themselues
               circumuented
               by
               the
               Popish
               law
               are
               compelled
               to
               resigne
               the
               Suprea●…e
               dignitie
               ,
               and
               to
               relinguish
               the
               Papacie
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               So
               that
               before
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               the
               Soueraigne
               Iurisdiction
               was
               neuer
               held
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Pope
               ,
               seeing
               the
               Church
               being
               gathered
               together
               in
               a
               Councell
               did
               vse
               to
               exercise
               Iurisdiction
               vpon
               the
               Popes
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Popes
               were
               wont
               so
               much
               to
               feare
               and
               flie
               a
               generall
               Councell
               in
               regard
               of
               censur●…ng
               and
               inhibiting
               their
               Iurisdiction
               ;
               then
               must
               these
               conclusions
               follow
               :
               That
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               was
               not
               a
               generall
               Councell
               ,
               because
               the
               Pope
               was
               not
               afraid
               of
               it
               :
               that
               the
               Popes
               themselues
               did
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               the
               Iurisdiction
               of
               a
               Councell
               was
               aboue
               their
               Iurisdiction
               :
               for
               otherwise
               why
               should
               the
               Pope
               be
               afraid
               of
               a
               free
               Councell
               ?
               So
               that
               if
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               had
               beene
               like
               to
               those
               Councels
               which
               the
               Popes
               did
               so
               much
               feare
               ;
               it
               might
               haue
               giuen
               as
               good
               satisfaction
               to
               true
               Christians
               ,
               as
               now
               it
               doth
               to
               the
               followers
               and
               flatterers
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               .
               And
               before
               that
               Councell
               ,
               there
               was
               great
               hope
               that
               
               it
               might
               haue
               bin
               so
               .
               For
               the
               minds
               of
               al
               good
               men
               were
               marueilously
               prepared
               to
               peace
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               mutuall
               consent
               .
               And
               for
               the
               points
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               if
               the
               Friars
               and
               such
               as
               were
               by
               them
               infected
               ,
               had
               not
               troubled
               all
               ,
               the
               truth
               might
               haue
               preuailed
               .
               For
               Cardinall
               Contaren
               made
               a
               good
               preparation
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               
               iustification
               :
               which
               being
               the
               greatest
               point
               in
               controuersie
               ,
               is
               handled
               by
               him
               conformable
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Luther
               &
               Caluin
               ,
               and
               directly
               against
               that
               which
               was
               concluded
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               :
               this
               he
               wrote
               in
               the
               yeere
               one
               thousand
               fiue
               hundred
               fourtie
               and
               one
               ,
               a
               little
               before
               that
               Councell
               .
               The
               Cardinall
               therein
               teacheth
               nothing
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               was
               before
               him
               the
               knowen
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               from
               which
               because
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               swarued
               ,
               therefore
               they
               made
               the
               separation
               ,
               and
               not
               we
               .
               This
               wisdome
               and
               moderation
               of
               Cardinall
               Contaren
               and
               others
               of
               that
               side
               ,
               gaue
               great
               hope
               to
               Master
               Bucer
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               of
               this
               side
               ;
               to
               labour
               for
               an
               agreement
               and
               mutuall
               consent
               :
               and
               assuredly
               there
               was
               great
               reason
               to
               hope
               it
               .
               For
               if
               the
               rest
               had
               beene
               of
               that
               spirit
               and
               moderation
               which
               Cardinall
               
                 Contaren
                 ,
                 Georgius
                 Cassander
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Ferus
                 ,
              
               Master
               
                 Antonius
                 Flaminius
                 ,
                 Espencaeus
              
               and
               many
               others
               ,
               a
               mutuall
               consent
               would
               haue
               beene
               obtained
               .
               But
               will
               yee
               haue
               the
               truth
               ?
               the
               points
               of
               faith
               and
               doctrine
               ,
               were
               not
               the
               things
               which
               most
               hindered
               this
               concord
               ;
               for
               in
               these
               things
               many
               of
               that
               side
               were
               very
               conformable
               ,
               and
               moe
               might
               haue
               beene
               drawen
               :
               but
               there
               was
               another
               thing
               which
               crossed
               all
               peaceable
               purposes
               ;
               this
               was
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               .
               If
               it
               had
               not
               bene
               for
               this
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Luther
               might
               haue
               beene
               easily
               granted
               :
               for
               what
               taught
               he
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               before
               him
               taught
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ?
               I
               graunt
               that
               the
               contrary
               was
               also
               taught
               by
               Friars
               :
               for
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               before
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               some
               taught
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               new
               deuised
               doctrines
               which
               Friars
               brought
               in
               :
               others
               taught
               the
               truth
               preseruing
               the
               auncient
               doctrines
               in
               most
               points
               ,
               till
               that
               time
               ,
               as
               by
               their
               writings
               extant
               appeareth
               .
               So
               that
               if
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               had
               beene
               indifferently
               chosen
               of
               learned
               men
               then
               liuing
               :
               and
               if
               their
               voyces
               had
               not
               bene
               forced
               and
               forestalled
               by
               an
               oath
               of
               obedience
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               to
               satisfie
               his
               lust
               :
               (
               a
               
               desperate
               practise
               declaring
               a
               desperate
               cause
               )
               things
               might
               haue
               beene
               aswell
               concluded
               against●…
               the
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               faction
               of
               Friars
               ,
               as
               now
               all
               is
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               And
               because
               wee
               haue
               so
               often
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               
               often
               to
               mention
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               seeing
               we
               wholly
               reiect
               it
               ,
               and
               our
               aduersaries
               wholly
               rest
               vpon
               it
               :
               it
               may
               bee
               expected
               that
               wee
               should
               giue
               some
               reasons
               why
               we
               disable
               it
               so
               much
               :
               I
               may
               answere
               ,
               the
               reasons
               are
               in
               the
               doctrines
               and
               conclusions
               themselues
               ,
               which
               are
               throughly
               and
               worthily
               examined
               by
               Master
               Chemnifius
               and
               others
               .
               But
               ouer
               and
               besides
               the
               falshood
               of
               doctrines
               ,
               which
               are
               concluded
               there
               directly
               against
               the
               manifest
               truth
               of
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               we
               haue
               also
               these
               iust
               exceptions
               ;
               that
               ,
               that
               Councell
               was
               neither
               a
               generall
               ,
               nor
               a
               free
               ,
               nor
               a
               lawfull
               Councell
               .
               Generall
               it
               was
               not
               ,
               because
               if
               we
               consider
               
               these
               Westerne
               parts
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               for
               the
               benefite
               whereof
               that
               Councell
               is
               pretended
               to
               be
               gathered
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               was
               excluded
               from
               that
               Councell
               .
               For
               all
               England
               ,
               Scotland
               ,
               Ireland
               ,
               all
               France
               ,
               and
               all
               Germanie
               that
               are
               Protestants
               ,
               will
               make
               a
               farre
               greater
               part
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               rest
               that
               consented
               to
               that
               Councell
               :
               so
               that
               it
               was
               a
               Councell
               held
               of
               a
               small
               part
               against
               the
               greater
               part
               .
               The
               King
               of
               England
               by
               publicke
               writing
               ,
               protested
               against
               it
               ,
               when
               first
               it
               was
               appointed
               by
               the
               Pope
               to
               be
               held
               at
               Mantua
               ,
               the
               reasons
               which
               King
               Henry
               alleaged
               
               against
               it
               are
               these
               :
               [
               That
               it
               belonged
               not
               to
               the
               Pope
               to
               cal
               Councels
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Emperor
               &
               to
               the
               Kings
               of
               Christendom
               :
               that
               the
               Pope
               himselfe
               was
               to
               be
               censured
               by
               the
               Councell
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Italy
               was
               no
               fit
               place
               for
               it
               :
               that
               there
               was
               no
               caution
               made
               to
               him
               and
               his
               Embassadours
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               for
               their
               safe
               conduct
               :
               that
               though
               there
               were
               publike
               caution
               giuen
               ,
               yet
               the
               practice
               of
               Popes
               in
               breaking
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               violating
               publike
               cautions
               ,
               and
               sucking
               the
               blood
               of
               innocent
               men
               was
               too
               well
               knowen
               .
               In
               fine
               the
               King
               giueth
               aduise
               to
               all
               other
               Princes
               ,
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               to
               gouerne
               their
               owne
               people
               ,
               to
               establish
               true
               religion
               ,
               to
               reiect
               the
               Popes
               tyrannie
               ,
               as
               hee
               had
               done
               .
               ]
            
             
               16.
               
               The
               French
               King
               made
               like
               Protestation
               against
               this
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               for
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Bellosan
               the
               French
               Kings
               
               Embassadour
               ,
               obtaining
               admittance
               into
               the
               Councell
               (
               though
               not
               without
               great
               difficultie
               )
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               that
               assembly
               ,
               against
               the
               expectation
               of
               many
               ,
               deliuered
               the
               Kings
               protestation
               thus
               :
               [
               That
               it
               was
               neither
               safe
               nor
               fit
               for
               him
               to
               send
               his
               Bishops
               
               to
               Trent
               ,
               that
               he
               held
               not
               that
               assembly
               for
               a
               publike
               and
               generall
               Councell
               ,
               but
               rather
               for
               a
               priuate
               conuenticle
               ;
               gathered
               not
               for
               the
               common
               good
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               pleasure
               and
               profite
               of
               some
               few
               :
               that
               neither
               he
               himselfe
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               his
               kingdome
               should
               be
               bound
               by
               those
               decrees
               :
               and
               if
               need
               required
               that
               he
               would
               vse
               such
               remedie
               to
               restraine
               the
               Popes
               ,
               as
               his
               Auncestours
               had
               vsed
               before
               .
               ]
               Thus
               did
               these
               Kings
               then
               protest
               against
               that
               Councell
               especially
               because
               it
               was
               called
               by
               the
               Popes
               authoritie
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               right
               to
               call
               generall
               Councels
               .
               And
               both
               these
               kingdomes
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               ther●…in
               ,
               haue
               withstood
               the
               authoritie
               of
               this
               Councell
               :
               yea
               the
               French
               Church
               of
               Papists
               would
               neuer
               admit
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               :
               so
               that
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               dissallowed
               of
               vs
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               number
               of
               them
               who
               professing
               to
               follow
               the
               auncient
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               yet
               vtterly
               reiect
               this
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               as
               swaruing
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               Of
               the
               Princes
               of
               Germanie
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               made
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               would
               neuer
               yeelde
               consent
               to
               it
               .
               Then
               generall
               it
               cannot
               be
               ,
               when
               as
               so
               many
               and
               so
               great
               a
               part
               haue
               withstood
               it
               :
               yea
               a
               farre
               greater
               part
               then
               they
               can
               make
               who
               held
               it
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               And
               whereas
               in
               all
               ancient
               generall
               Councels
               the
               freedome
               
               and
               libertie
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               that
               had
               voices
               in
               Councels
               was
               n●…uer
               impeached
               :
               in
               this
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               it
               was
               quite
               otherwise
               ,
               for
               none
               might
               be
               admitted
               to
               haue
               voice
               therein
               ,
               but
               only
               such
               as
               should
               be
               bound
               in
               an
               oath
               of
               bondage
               and
               slauerie
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               the
               Embassadours
               of
               Maurice
               Duke
               of
               Saxony
               came
               to
               the
               Councell
               and
               proposed
               from
               their
               Master
               these
               petitions
               ;
               [
               That
               the
               forme
               of
               
               safe
               conduct
               might
               be
               made
               for
               his
               Diuines
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               forme
               which
               the
               councell
               of
               Basill
               graunted
               to
               the
               Bohemians
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               these
               particulars
               might
               be
               expressed
               therein
               ,
               that
               they
               also
               with
               other
               might
               haue
               deciding
               power
               ,
               that
               in
               euery
               controuersie
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               auncient
               
               Church
               ,
               the
               ancient
               Councels
               and
               Fathers
               agreeing
               with
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               founding
               them
               vpon
               Scriptures
               ;
               might
               be
               admitted
               
               and
               receiued
               for
               the
               most
               true
               and
               indifferent
               iudge
               :
               (
               for
               thus
               much
               was
               contained
               in
               the
               safe
               conduct
               graunted
               by
               the
               Councell
               of
               Basill
               to
               the
               Bohemians
               )
               that
               there
               might
               bee
               no
               proceeding
               till
               his
               Diuines
               came
               :
               that
               when
               they
               were
               come
               ,
               all
               things
               precedent
               might
               be
               recalled
               ,
               that
               the
               Councell
               might
               be
               free
               for
               all
               nations
               :
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               might
               submit
               himselfe
               to
               the
               Councell
               ,
               and
               remit
               that
               oath
               which
               he
               had
               taken
               of
               the
               Bishops
               which
               were
               of
               the
               Councell
               ▪
               that
               their
               voyces
               might
               be
               free
               ,
               and
               without
               such
               euident
               partiality
               and
               preiudice
               as
               they
               brought
               with
               them
               ,
               who
               were
               bound
               by
               oath
               to
               doe
               nothing
               against
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Pope
               :
               these
               petitions
               
               were
               reiected
               ,
               freedome
               vtterly
               excluded
               ;
               partiality
               and
               preiudice
               maintained
               with
               resolution
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               And
               that
               the
               same
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               was
               not
               a
               lawfull
               
               assembly
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               lesse
               euident
               ;
               because
               it
               was
               not
               called
               by
               lawfull
               authoritie
               :
               for
               it
               was
               called
               onely
               by
               the
               Popes
               authoritie
               ,
               who
               neuer
               had
               authoritie
               to
               call
               generall
               Councels
               .
               And
               though
               Charles
               the
               fift
               then
               Emperour
               ,
               was
               at
               the
               first
               drewen
               to
               yeeld
               a
               consent
               ,
               yet
               the
               Pope
               would
               neuer
               allow
               that
               the
               Emperour
               should
               haue
               the
               authoritie
               to
               call
               the
               Councell
               ,
               and
               to
               appoint
               the
               place
               (
               as
               alwayes
               it
               was
               the
               Emperours
               Iurisdiction
               in
               auncient
               Councels
               )
               but
               this
               Iurisdiction
               the
               Pope
               by
               vsurpation
               drew
               to
               himselfe
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               :
               Insomuch
               that
               when
               the
               Emperour
               vtterly
               dissallowing
               the
               translation
               of
               the
               same
               Councell
               to
               Bononia
               ,
               wrote
               to
               them
               and
               sent
               his
               Embassadour
               Vargas
               to
               protest
               against
               them
               that
               he
               would
               hold
               all
               as
               vaine
               ,
               friuilous
               and
               vnlawfull
               whatsoeuer
               they
               did
               ,
               tearming
               them
               not
               a
               Councell
               ,
               but
               a
               Conuenticle
               :
               Montanus
               
               the
               Popes
               Legat
               answered
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               neuer
               be
               indured
               that
               the
               Ciuill
               Magistrate
               should
               haue
               authority
               to
               call
               Councels
               ,
               or
               to
               appoint
               the
               place
               thereof
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               the
               Pope
               also
               writeth
               to
               Charles
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperour
               hath
               no
               right
               herein
               ,
               
               but
               the
               Pope
               himselfe
               is
               the
               man
               :
               
                 Qui
                 solus
                 iure
                 diuino
                 &
                 humano
                 cogendi
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 &
                 decernendi
                 de
                 rebu●…
                 sacris
                 potestatem
                 obtineat
                 .
              
               This
               authoritie
               then
               being
               vtterly
               denied
               to
               the
               Emperour
               
               for
               calling
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               :
               we
               say
               that
               Councell
               was
               an
               vnlawfull
               assembly
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               not
               gathered
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               of
               Christian
               Kings
               .
               And
               when
               it
               was
               thus
               gathered
               ,
               neither
               a
               generall
               Councell
               ,
               nor
               a
               free
               ,
               nor
               a
               lawfull
               Councell
               ;
               yet
               as
               it
               was
               with
               all
               these
               foule
               faults
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               serue
               the
               Popes
               turne
               ,
               vnlesse
               singular
               fraud
               and
               deceit
               had
               bene
               practised
               .
               
                 Olaus
                 Magnus
              
               was
               intituled
               Archbishop
               of
               Vpsala
               ,
               and
               blinde
               Sir
               Robert
               a
               Scottishman
               was
               intituled
               Archbishop
               of
               Armach
               in
               Ireland
               :
               so
               that
               for
               want
               of
               true
               Bishops
               ,
               some
               were
               set
               vp
               onely
               in
               name
               to
               fill
               vp
               the
               number
               ,
               and
               giue
               voices
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               And
               when
               all
               other
               shifts
               would
               not
               serue
               ,
               the
               Pope
               still
               reserued
               one
               for
               the
               last
               cast
               .
               The
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               that
               were
               present
               ,
               had
               a
               purpose
               to
               curb
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               especially
               the
               Spanish
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               saith
               Sleidan
               were
               most
               diligent
               in
               this
               Councell
               .
               These
               combined
               with
               those
               few
               Germane
               Bishops
               which
               were
               there
               ,
               resolued
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Pontificis
                 Romani
                 potestatemintra
                 certos
                 fines
                 includere
                 ,
                 nec
                 illius
                 aulae
                 tantum
              
               
               
                 facultatis
                 in
                 omnes
                 prouincias
                 attribuere
              
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               To
               reduce
               the
               Popes
               authority
               within
               some
               bounds
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               yeeld
               such
               power
               to
               that
               Court
               ouer
               all
               Prouinces
               .
               ]
               The
               Pope
               fearing
               such
               a
               thing
               afore
               ,
               prouided
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               should
               be
               Italians
               :
               none
               might
               be
               admitted
               of
               any
               other
               Nation
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               were
               made
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               aswell
               by
               some
               other
               respects
               as
               by
               an
               oath
               .
               If
               any
               were
               obserued
               to
               speake
               in
               the
               Councell
               ,
               with
               some
               freedome
               (
               as
               some
               did
               )
               especiall
               marke
               was
               taken
               of
               such
               :
               these
               were
               withdrawen
               and
               recalled
               thence
               ,
               that
               other
               might
               take
               their
               place
               .
               Of
               this
               the
               Protestant
               Princes
               complaine
               to
               
                 Charles
                 :
                 Fuerunt
                 in
                 eo
                 concessu
                 pauci
                 quidem
                 aliquanto
                 liberiores
                 in
                 dicendo
                 ,
                 sed
                 inuenta
                 ratio
                 fuit
                 ,
              
               
               
                 vt
                 ijs
                 reuocatis
                 atque
                 summotis
                 ,
                 alij
                 summitterentur
                 nequiores
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               Some
               were
               in
               that
               company
               w●…o
               vsed
               some
               freedome
               of
               speech
               :
               but
               a
               meanes
               was
               inuented
               to
               remoue
               and
               recall
               them
               that
               other
               more
               seruile
               might
               be
               in
               their
               places
               .
               ]
               The
               Pope
               thus
               giuing
               continuall
               direction
               to
               the
               Councell
               ,
               and
               appointing
               by
               intercourse
               of
               messages
               cōtinually
               trauelling
               betweene
               Rome
               and
               Trent
               ,
               what
               should
               be
               concluded
               :
               (
               insomuch
               that
               a
               
               common
               prouerbe
               was
               then
               taken
               vp
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               trauelled
               from
               Rome
               to
               Trent
               in
               a
               packet
               )
               and
               finding
               that
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               his
               purposes
               were
               cr●…ssed
               by
               a
               certaine
               number
               of
               voyces
               ,
               the
               number
               being
               precisely
               brought
               vnto
               him
               :
               began
               to
               flie
               to
               his
               last
               reserued
               shift
               .
               For
               of
               a
               suddaine
               he
               created
               thirteene
               Cardinals
               in
               one
               day
               ,
               all
               Italians
               ;
               to
               whom
               hauing
               giuen
               vncertaine
               titles
               ,
               but
               certaine
               instruction
               ,
               he
               sent
               them
               to
               the
               Councell
               :
               whom
               the
               other
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Councell
               welcomed
               not
               knowing
               their
               end
               .
               At
               the
               next
               meeting
               the
               matters
               being
               proposed
               as
               before
               ,
               it
               was
               found
               that
               the
               voices
               of
               these
               that
               were
               come
               so
               lately
               ,
               did
               alter
               all
               ;
               and
               east
               it
               at
               the
               Popes
               pleasure
               :
               and
               yet
               their
               wretched
               pollicies
               rested
               not
               thus
               .
               If
               any
               were
               supposed
               to
               excell
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               grauitie
               ,
               learning
               ,
               and
               godlinesse
               ,
               they
               were
               (
               some
               before
               the
               Councell
               ,
               that
               their
               presence
               should
               not
               hinder
               or
               disturbe
               the
               Popes
               purposes
               :
               some
               afterward
               )
               secretly
               taken
               away
               by
               poyson
               :
               this
               was
               the
               end
               of
               that
               worthy
               Cardinall
               Contaren
               ,
               and
               
               others
               :
               who
               for
               their
               eminency
               in
               vertue
               ,
               were
               suspected
               of
               Lutheranisme
               .
               And
               that
               the
               world
               might
               know
               and
               take
               full
               notice
               of
               the
               Popes
               end
               and
               scope
               in
               calling
               this
               Councell
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               the
               true
               faith
               and
               religion
               of
               the
               Germanes
               that
               hee
               sought
               ,
               but
               their
               blood
               ,
               it
               is
               euident
               by
               his
               practise
               .
               For
               whilest
               thus
               they
               held
               the
               Germanes
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               world
               in
               expectation
               of
               a
               Councell
               ;
               the
               Pope
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               raised
               an
               army
               and
               sent
               it
               against
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               to
               be
               ioyned
               with
               other
               armies
               prepared
               for
               their
               vtter
               destruction
               .
               The
               generall
               of
               the
               Popes
               armie
               ,
               
                 Octauius
                 Farnesius
              
               (
               Graundchild
               to
               Pope
               Paulus
               the
               third
               ,
               by
               whom
               hee
               was
               sent
               )
               departing
               out
               of
               Italy
               was
               
               obserued
               to
               say
               ,
               [
               That
               he
               would
               destroy
               so
               many
               Germanes
               ,
               that
               his
               horse
               might
               swimme
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               Lutherans
               .
               This
               is
               their
               holy
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               consisting
               of
               a
               fewe
               ,
               and
               those
               fewe
               bound
               by
               an
               oath
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               restrained
               ,
               prohibited
               ,
               poysoned
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               with
               many
               shifts
               drawen
               to
               serue
               a
               purpose
               :
               assembled
               without
               lawfull
               authority
               ,
               called
               by
               the
               vsurped
               power
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               drawen
               and
               pulled
               by
               fraud
               and
               subtiltie
               ,
               ending
               in
               blood
               and
               warres
               :
               and
               remaining
               the
               onely
               cause
               of
               all
               the
               warres
               ,
               which
               haue
               beene
               raised
               within
               
               these
               westerne
               parts
               of
               Christendome
               since
               that
               time
               to
               this
               day
               .
            
          
           
             
               §.
               II.
               Of
               Friars
               ,
               by
               whom
               this
               Iurisdiction
               was
               maintained
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               MY
               purpose
               being
               to
               note
               the
               meanes
               by
               which
               this
               Iurisdiction
               hath
               beene
               aduanced
               :
               I
               thinke
               it
               needfull
               after
               forgeries
               to
               speake
               of
               Friars
               .
               For
               they
               haue
               beene
               the
               chiefe
               aduancers
               of
               this
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               and
               the
               fittest
               instruments
               that
               the
               Pope
               hath
               found
               for
               his
               purpose
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 Wiclife
              
               in
               diuers
               places
               declareth
               (
               out
               of
               assured
               knowledge
               of
               storie
               ,
               himselfe
               being
               neere
               those
               times
               ,
               and
               therefore
               more
               able
               to
               iudge
               therof
               )
               that
               before
               the
               yeere
               of
               Christ
               one
               thousand
               two
               
               hundred
               ,
               there
               were
               no
               Friars
               in
               the
               world
               .
               About
               which
               time
               Dominicus
               a
               Spaniard
               ,
               and
               Francis
               an
               Italian
               began
               their
               new
               orders
               .
               
                 Fasciculus
                 temporum
              
               setteth
               their
               beginning
               about
               the
               yeere
               one
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               and
               foure
               :
               and
               that
               they
               were
               confirmed
               by
               Pope
               Honorius
               the
               third
               ,
               about
               the
               yeere
               one
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               and
               fourteene
               .
               
                 Ordines
                 quatuor
                 mendicantium
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 videlicet
                 Praedicatorum
                 ,
                 Minorum
                 ,
                 Augustinensium
                 ,
              
               
               &
               
                 Carmelitarum
                 consirmantur
                 ab
                 Honorio
                 ,
                 praeponuntur
                 Praedicatores
                 Minoribus
                 in
                 literis
                 Papalibus
                 ,
                 quia
                 sex
                 mensibus
                 ante
                 eos
                 confirmatifuerunt
                 .
                 Matthaeus
                 Palmerius
              
               setteth
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Dominicans
               in
               the
               yere
               one
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               and
               sixteene
               .
               Of
               the
               Francisca●…es
               ,
               in
               the
               yeere
               one
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               twentie
               and
               three
               :
               so
               that
               Wiclife
               hath
               a
               good
               ground
               for
               that
               assertion
               ,
               that
               Friars
               were
               neuer
               known
               in
               the
               world
               before
               the
               yeere
               one
               thousand
               two
               hundred
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               This
               was
               the
               first
               thing
               that
               made
               the
               alteration
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               famous
               .
               For
               before
               the
               institution
               of
               Friars
               ,
               the
               doctrines
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               stood
               sound
               and
               vnchanged
               in
               most
               things
               .
               The
               alteration
               was
               afterward
               wrought
               especially
               by
               these
               Friars
               ,
               both
               in
               doctrine
               &
               Iurisdiction
               .
               For
               at
               the
               first
               Friars
               were
               set
               vp
               to
               oppresse
               the
               old
               Priests
               ,
               to
               alter
               
               the
               auncient
               religion
               ,
               and
               to
               exalt
               the
               Popes
               power
               in
               a
               greater
               measure
               then
               it
               was
               before
               .
               In
               which
               businesse
               they
               haue
               not
               beene
               idle
               ,
               but
               taking
               directions
               onely
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               haue
               brought
               in
               a
               great
               chaunge
               in
               all
               things
               .
               Wiclife
               obserued
               ,
               that
               Friars
               pursued
               ,
               imprisoned
               ,
               and
               burned
               Priests
               onely
               for
               reprouing
               their
               sinnes
               .
               So
               that
               then
               questions
               of
               doctrine
               made
               not
               the
               quarrell
               betweene
               Priests
               and
               Friars
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               reproofe
               of
               the
               corrupt
               and
               vncleane
               liues
               of
               Friars
               :
               as
               in
               corruption
               they
               began
               ,
               so
               they
               continue
               .
               And
               this
               is
               testified
               by
               others
               
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               cause
               of
               the
               Popes
               persecutions
               was
               not
               for
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               onely
               for
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               .
               Reinerius
               writing
               against
               the
               Waldenses
               ,
               testifieth
               thus
               much
               :
               that
               they
               differed
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               in
               no
               point
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               onely
               they
               denied
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               .
               
                 Haec
                 secta
                 Leonistarum
              
               
               (
               for
               so
               they
               were
               called
               )
               
                 magnam
                 habet
                 speciem
                 pietatis
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 eo
                 quod
                 coram
                 hominibus
                 iuste
                 viuant
                 ,
                 &
                 benè
                 omnia
                 de
                 Deo
                 credant
                 ,
                 &
                 omnes
                 articulos
                 qui
                 in
                 Symbolo
                 continentur
                 ;
                 solam
                 Romanam
                 Ecclesiam
                 blasphemant
                 &
                 oderunt
                 .
              
               So
               that
               all
               the
               heresie
               which
               then
               was
               found
               in
               them
               ,
               was
               onely
               against
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               they
               swarued
               not
               from
               the
               doctrines
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               but
               the
               Friars
               made
               the
               alteration
               from
               that
               auncient
               doctrine
               .
               Then
               howsoeuer
               since
               that
               time
               some
               Popish
               writers
               ,
               vpon
               humour
               and
               partialitie
               haue
               charged
               them
               in
               points
               of
               doctrine
               :
               yet
               the
               writers
               of
               that
               age
               ,
               and
               neere
               it
               ,
               euen
               their
               aduersaries
               ,
               do
               therin
               iustifie
               them
               ,
               and
               shew
               that
               the
               quarrell
               was
               not
               for
               points
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               but
               only
               for
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               .
               And
               it
               is
               worth
               obseruation
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               Reinerius
               confesseth
               that
               there
               was
               no
               origin
               of
               this
               sect
               knowen
               ,
               some
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               asfirme
               that
               this
               sect
               hath
               continued
               from
               the
               time
               of
               Siluester
               :
               others
               thinke
               it
               continued
               from
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               himselfe
               concludeth
               that
               out
               of
               question
               ,
               it
               is
               ancienter
               then
               any
               other
               sect
               .
               Then
               out
               of
               doubt
               ,
               they
               were
               much
               more
               auncient
               then
               Friars
               ,
               and
               Friars
               were
               raised
               vp
               ,
               pa●…tly
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               to
               pull
               them
               downe
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               And
               that
               this
               was
               an
               end
               of
               the
               institution
               of
               these
               orders
               :
               to
               make
               some
               chaunge
               in
               that
               ancient
               religion
               ,
               which
               before
               stood
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               in
               some
               tollerable
               measure
               ,
               
               and
               to
               vexe
               and
               persecute
               the
               professors
               thereof
               ,
               and
               especially
               to
               bring
               in
               a
               new
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               Pope
               :
               it
               will
               better
               appeare
               if
               wee
               consider
               what
               hath
               bene
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               institution
               ,
               and
               since
               obserued
               of
               their
               innouations
               ,
               libertie
               ,
               luxuriousnesse
               ,
               and
               what
               desolation
               they
               haue
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               .
               That
               these
               men
               may
               better
               be
               knowen
               ,
               I
               will
               note
               what
               
                 Iohn
                 Wiclife
              
               and
               some
               others
               haue
               obserued
               .
            
             
               Friars
               taught
               (
               saith
               Wiclife
               )
               that
               the
               King
               of
               England
               is
               not
               
               Lord
               of
               the
               Clargie
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               their
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Friars
               so
               streitched
               the
               priuiledges
               of
               the
               Clargie
               ,
               that
               though
               an
               Abbot
               and
               all
               his
               couent
               ben
               open
               traitours
               conspiring
               
               vnto
               death
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Queene
               ,
               and
               other
               Lords
               ;
               and
               inforce
               them
               to
               destroy
               all
               the
               Realme
               :
               the
               King
               may
               not
               take
               fro
               them
               an
               half-penny
               ,
               ne
               farthing
               worth
               .
            
             
               When
               Parish-churches
               ben
               appropred
               to
               men
               of
               singular
               religion
               
               (
               that
               is
               to
               Friars
               )
               such
               appropriation
               is
               made
               by
               false
               suggestion
               ,
               that
               such
               religious
               men
               han
               not
               ynough
               for
               lifelode
               and
               healing
               ,
               but
               in
               truth
               they
               han
               ou●…rmuch
               .
            
             
               Let
               me
               obserue
               this
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               as
               being
               now
               better
               instructed
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Wi●…life
              
               ,
               concerning
               tithes
               .
               Whereas
               he
               seemeth
               to
               be
               against
               tithes
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               (
               as
               he
               doth
               in
               diuers
               places
               open
               himselfe
               )
               against
               tithes
               as
               then
               they
               were
               abused
               by
               Fryars
               .
               For
               Fryers
               then
               had
               power
               from
               the
               Pope
               to
               appropriate
               tithes
               to
               their
               Couents
               ,
               by
               which
               meanes
               tithes
               came
               into
               their
               possession
               .
               This
               thing
               Wiclife
               thought
               vnlawfull
               ,
               and
               would
               haue
               had
               tithes
               reduced
               to
               their
               ancient
               vse
               againe
               :
               now
               let
               vs
               returne
               to
               his
               obseruations
               .
               Fryers
               sayen
               ,
               that
               their
               religion
               (
               founden
               on
               sinfull
               men
               )
               is
               more
               perfit
               
               then
               that
               religion
               or
               order
               which
               Christ
               himselfe
               made
               .
               They
               sayen
               also
               that
               begging
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               the
               which
               is
               damned
               of
               God
               ,
               
               both
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               and
               in
               the
               new
               .
               Fryers
               after
               they
               
               had
               procured
               impropriations
               ,
               and
               left
               a
               poore
               Curat
               in
               place
               ,
               drewe
               also
               from
               Curats
               their
               office
               and
               Sacraments
               :
               they
               got
               the
               confession
               of
               Lords
               and
               Ladies
               .
               They
               pursuen
               true
               Priests
               ,
               
               and
               letten
               them
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               .
               Christ
               chargeth
               all
               his
               
               Priests
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospell
               truely
               ,
               and
               they
               pursuen
               them
               for
               this
               deed
               ;
               yea
               ,
               to
               the
               fire
               :
               they
               will
               slea
               Priests
               ,
               for
               they
               
               doe
               Gods
               bidding
               .
               When
               the
               King
               by
               his
               officers
               prisons
               a
               
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               commonly
               done
               for
               great
               and
               open
               trespasse
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               good
               warning
               to
               other
               misdoers
               ,
               &
               some
               profit
               comes
               of
               the
               Kings
               Ministers
               :
               but
               when
               Friars
               prisonen
               their
               brethren
               ,
               the
               paine
               is
               not
               knowen
               to
               men
               ,
               though
               the
               sinne
               were
               neuer
               so
               open
               and
               slaunderous
               ,
               and
               that
               does
               harme
               to
               other
               Liegemen
               .
               Friars
               sayen
               ,
               that
               they
               han
               more
               power
               then
               the
               
               Curat
               ,
               and
               thus
               they
               make
               dissention
               and
               discord
               among
               Ch
               istian
               men
               .
               Friars
               labour
               to
               roote
               out
               true
               Priests
               that
               preach
               
               Christs
               Gospel
               ,
               themselues
               han
               their
               chamber
               and
               seruice
               like
               Lords
               or
               Kings
               ,
               and
               senden
               out
               idiots
               full
               of
               couetise
               ,
               to
               preach
               not
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               but
               Chronicles
               ,
               Fables
               ,
               and
               leesings
               to
               please
               the
               people
               ,
               &
               to
               rob
               them
               .
               And
               yet
               for
               sending
               of
               those
               couetous
               fooles
               that
               ben
               limitors
               goes
               much
               Symonie
               ,
               enuy
               ,
               &
               much
               foule
               Marchandise
               .
               And
               who
               can
               best
               rob
               the
               poore
               people
               by
               false
               begging
               and
               other
               deceits
               ,
               that
               shall
               haue
               this
               Iudas
               office
               and
               so
               a
               nest
               of
               Antichrists
               Clarkes
               is
               maintained
               .
            
             
               They
               shew
               not
               to
               the
               people
               their
               great
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               namely
               
               to
               mighty
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               pursuen
               other
               true
               preachers
               ,
               for
               they
               will
               not
               glose
               mighty
               men
               ,
               and
               comfort
               them
               in
               their
               sins
               .
               Thus
               mighty
               men
               hire
               by
               great
               costs
               ,
               a
               false
               traitour
               to
               
               lead
               them
               to
               hell
               .
               Friars
               deceiuen
               the
               people
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               robben
               them
               of
               Temporall
               goods
               ,
               &
               make
               the
               people
               trust
               more
               in
               dead
               parchment
               ,
               sealed
               with
               leesings
               ,
               and
               in
               vaine
               prayers
               of
               hypocrites
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               ben
               damned
               deuils
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               holy
               helpe
               of
               God
               and
               their
               owne
               good
               liuing
               .
               Friars
               peruert
               the
               
               right
               faith
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Auter
               ,
               &
               bringing
               in
               a
               new
               heresie
               ,
               saying
               there
               is
               an
               accident
               withouten
               subiect
               :
               which
               heresie
               neuer
               came
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               till
               the
               foule
               fende
               Satan
               was
               vnbounden
               after
               a
               thousand
               yeeres
               .
               Friars
               vndoe
               Parish
               
               Churches
               ,
               by
               building
               other
               needlesse
               (
               meaning
               Abbeyes
               ,
               and
               Priories
               ,
               &c.
               )
               They
               destroy
               the
               obedience
               of
               Gods
               law
               ,
               &
               magnifien
               
               singular
               obedience
               made
               to
               sinfull
               men
               ,
               and
               in
               case
               to
               diuels
               ,
               (
               this
               is
               blind
               obedience
               brought
               in
               by
               them
               )
               which
               obedience
               Christ
               insampled
               neuer
               ,
               ne
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               ne
               in
               his
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               Friars
               being
               made
               Bishops
               robben
               men
               by
               extorsion
               ,
               as
               in
               punishing
               of
               sin
               for
               money
               ,
               and
               suffren
               men
               to
               lie
               in
               sinne
               ,
               they
               
               
               beare
               out
               the
               gold
               of
               our
               land
               to
               Aliens
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               to
               our
               enemies
               ,
               to
               get
               of
               Antichrist
               false
               exemptions
               .
               They
               teach
               
               Lords
               and
               Ladies
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               die
               in
               Francis
               habite
               ,
               they
               shall
               neuer
               come
               to
               hell
               .
               They
               are
               neither
               ruled
               by
               Gods
               law
               ,
               ne
               
               lawes
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               ne
               lawes
               of
               the
               King.
               They
               ben
               the
               
               cause
               and
               procuratours
               of
               all
               warres
               .
               They
               say
               apertly
               ,
               that
               if
               
               the
               King
               and
               Lords
               ,
               and
               other
               standen
               thus
               against
               their
               false
               begging
               ,
               &c.
               they
               will
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               and
               come
               againe
               with
               bright
               heads
               :
               and
               looke
               whether
               this
               be
               treason
               or
               none
               .
               They
               teach
               and
               maintaine
               that
               holy
               writ
               is
               false
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               
               putten
               falsnesse
               vpon
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               vpon
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               vpon
               the
               blessed
               Trinitie
               .
               Friars
               teach
               that
               it
               is
               not
               
               lawfull
               to
               a
               Priest
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               man
               to
               keepe
               the
               Gospell
               in
               his
               bounds
               and
               cleannesse
               ,
               without
               errour
               of
               sinnefull
               men
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               haue
               leaue
               thereto
               of
               Antichrist
               .
               Friars
               by
               hypocrisie
               binden
               
               them
               to
               impossible
               things
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               doe
               ,
               for
               they
               binden
               them
               ouer
               the
               commaundements
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               themselues
               :
               (
               hence
               are
               works
               of
               supererogation
               .
               )
               They
               burne
               
               Priests
               and
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               ,
               written
               in
               English
               to
               most
               honour
               of
               our
               Nation
               .
               They
               call
               the
               curse
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               lesse
               curse
               ;
               
               and
               the
               curse
               of
               sinfull
               men
               ,
               the
               more
               curse
               .
               They
               distroyen
               this
               
               Article
               of
               Christian
               mens
               faith
               :
               I
               beleeue
               a
               common
               or
               generall
               Church
               .
               For
               they
               teachen
               ,
               that
               tho
               men
               that
               shall
               be
               damned
               ,
               be
               members
               of
               holy
               Church
               :
               and
               thus
               they
               wedden
               Christ
               and
               the
               diuell
               together
               .
               They
               waste
               the
               treasures
               of
               the
               
               land
               ,
               for
               dispensations
               and
               vaine
               Pardons
               .
               They
               ben
               most
               subtill
               and
               priuy
               procurators
               of
               Symonie
               ,
               and
               most
               priuily
               make
               Lords
               to
               maintaine
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               robbing
               our
               land
               of
               treasure
               by
               his
               Pardons
               ,
               Priuiledges
               ,
               first
               fruits
               of
               Benefices
               in
               our
               land
               ;
               and
               Dis●…es
               ,
               and
               Subsidies
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               By
               this
               wee
               may
               in
               part
               see
               those
               innouations
               ,
               which
               Friars
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               raysing
               a
               new
               Iurisdiction
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               defrauding
               and
               robbing
               the
               King
               of
               his
               auncient
               Iurisdiction
               :
               these
               are
               they
               who
               first
               taught
               ,
               and
               practised
               obedience
               to
               another
               Soueraigne
               then
               the
               King
               ,
               conspiracy
               against
               the
               life
               of
               Princes
               :
               impropriations
               ,
               turning
               tithes
               first
               from
               their
               true
               and
               auncient
               vse
               :
               persecution
               for
               preaching
               the
               Gospell
               ;
               
               exemptions
               ;
               the
               vse
               of
               Legends
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               reading
               of
               fables
               to
               the
               people
               :
               Symonie
               ,
               flattery
               ,
               pardons
               ,
               indulgences
               :
               the
               heresie
               of
               an
               accident
               without
               a
               subiect
               :
               singular
               and
               blind
               obedience
               ;
               the
               vse
               of
               commutation
               of
               penance
               into
               money
               :
               they
               were
               instruments
               of
               warres
               and
               bloodshed
               ,
               they
               inuented
               works
               of
               supererogation
               ,
               the
               doctrin
               that
               reprobates
               are
               members
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               :
               to
               robbe
               the
               land
               of
               money
               .
               These
               are
               the
               things
               in
               part
               which
               are
               obserued
               by
               Wiclife
               to
               haue
               beene
               first
               inuented
               by
               Friars
               .
               Now
               whereas
               
                 Iohn
                 Wiclife
              
               was
               reputed
               an
               hereticke
               ,
               wee
               finde
               that
               this
               imputation
               was
               laid
               vpon
               him
               especially
               by
               Friars
               .
               For
               he
               was
               a
               professed
               enemie
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               innouations
               ,
               holding
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               maintaining
               no
               other
               doctrine
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               he
               found
               publikely
               maintained
               and
               receiued
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               before
               Friars
               altered
               it
               .
               Still
               he
               pleadeth
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Priests
               against
               Friars
               ,
               which
               sheweth
               that
               he
               taught
               no
               otherwise
               then
               those
               Priests
               did
               teach
               .
               And
               albeit
               the
               Friars
               did
               marueilouslly
               disorder
               the
               Church
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               yet
               hee
               witnesseth
               that
               the
               third
               part
               of
               the
               Clergie
               of
               England
               defended
               the
               truth
               against
               Friars
               .
               Then
               the
               Friars
               being
               set
               vp
               to
               alter
               the
               auncient
               doctrine
               
               and
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               and
               to
               induce
               new
               :
               did
               labour
               herein
               throughly
               imploying
               their
               best
               skill
               and
               power
               ,
               for
               the
               aduancement
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               suppressing
               of
               the
               truth
               .
               Heerein
               the
               Iesuites
               succeed
               their
               forefathes
               ,
               in
               this
               inheritance
               of
               innouation
               ,
               daily
               adding
               some
               new
               monsters
               ,
               to
               those
               which
               these
               old
               Friars
               left
               to
               their
               hands
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               The
               Vniuersitie
               of
               Paris
               hath
               likewise
               declared
               their
               iudgement
               against
               Friars
               ,
               somewhat
               before
               this
               time
               wherein
               Wiclife
               liued
               .
               They
               gathered
               seuen
               Articles
               against
               Friars
               ,
               which
               because
               they
               proue
               Friars
               to
               be
               the
               authors
               &
               introducers
               of
               innouation
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               I
               will
               here
               set
               them
               downe
               .
               [
               First
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               Friars
               are
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               into
               our
               Scholasticall
               
               societie
               ,
               except
               by
               our
               consent
               :
               because
               the
               society
               
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               coact
               but
               voluntarie
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               wee
               haue
               found
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               their
               fellowship
               hath
               beene
               many
               wayes
               hurtfull
               and
               dangerous
               to
               vs.
               Thirdly
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               of
               a
               diuerse
               profession
               from
               ours
               :
               for
               they
               are
               regulars
               ,
               and
               wee
               
               schollers
               ;
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               ioined
               or
               mingled
               together
               in
               one
               scholasticall
               office
               .
               For
               the
               Spanish
               Councell
               saith
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               plow
               with
               an
               Oxe
               &
               an
               Asse
               ,
               thatis
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               associate
               men
               of
               diuers
               professions
               together
               in
               one
               office
               :
               for
               how
               can
               they
               agree
               together
               ,
               whose
               studies
               ,
               vowes
               ,
               and
               purposes
               are
               diuers
               ?
               Fourthly
               ,
               because
               they
               raise
               dissentions
               &
               offences
               ,
               but
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               :
               we
               beseech
               you
               brethren
               that
               you
               obserue
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               discerne
               such
               as
               make
               dissentions
               for
               the
               doctrine
               which
               you
               haue
               learned
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               eschewe
               them
               ;
               for
               they
               serue
               not
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               their
               belly
               .
               Gloss.
               for
               they
               flatter
               some
               ,
               they
               backbite
               others
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               fill
               their
               bellies
               :
               and
               by
               glosing
               words
               and
               their
               benedictions
               they
               beguile
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               simple
               .
               Fiftly
               ,
               because
               we
               feare
               least
               they
               bee
               such
               as
               enter
               into
               houses
               ,
               because
               they
               thrust
               themselues
               into
               euery
               mans
               house
               ;
               they
               search
               and
               sift
               the
               consciences
               of
               men
               :
               &
               seduce
               such
               as
               they
               find
               like
               women
               ready
               to
               be
               seduced
               .
               And
               whō
               they
               haue
               once
               seduced
               ,
               them
               they
               draw
               from
               the
               Councels
               of
               their
               owne
               Prelates
               ,
               to
               their
               Councels
               :
               for
               they
               bind
               them
               by
               oath
               to
               their
               Councels
               ,
               such
               the
               Apostle
               commaundeth
               to
               eschew
               .
               Sixtly
               ,
               because
               we
               feare
               they
               are
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               not
               Bishops
               ,
               nor
               Parish-priests
               ,
               nor
               their
               Vicars
               ,
               nor
               by
               them
               inuited
               :
               yet
               they
               preach
               ,
               being
               not
               sent
               ,
               against
               the
               Apostle
               saying
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               
               How
               shall
               they
               preach
               except
               they
               be
               sent
               .
               For
               they
               worke
               no
               miracles
               ,
               thereby
               to
               witnesse
               that
               they
               may
               preach
               :
               the
               Church
               then
               ought
               to
               auoid
               such
               men
               ,
               being
               so
               dangerous
               .
               Seuenthly
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               curious
               ,
               and
               hauing
               no
               lawfull
               calling
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               busie
               themselues
               with
               other
               mens
               businesse
               ,
               &
               thrust
               themselues
               into
               other
               mens
               callings
               :
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               neither
               Apostles
               ,
               nor
               their
               successours
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               neither
               are
               they
               of
               the
               seuenty
               and
               two
               Disciples
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               neither
               their
               helpers
               ,
               or
               Vicars
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               said
               .
               Now
               the
               Apostle
               commaundeth
               vs
               to
               eschewe
               such
               as
               will
               liue
               so
               :
               saying
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 Thess.
                 vlt.
              
               We
               declare
               brethren
               to
               you
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               you
               withdraw
               your selues
               from
               euery
               brother
               that
               walketh
               inordinately
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               that
               tradition
               which
               they
               haue
               receiued
               of
               vs
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             
             
               25.
               
               Thus
               haue
               we
               set
               downe
               the
               sincere
               iudgement
               of
               that
               Vniuersitie
               ,
               before
               it
               was
               corrupted
               and
               infected
               with
               Friars
               .
               They
               haue
               prooued
               that
               Friars
               haue
               no
               lawfull
               calling
               in
               the
               Church
               to
               preach
               ,
               or
               administer
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               because
               they
               haue
               no
               institution
               of
               Christ
               or
               his
               Apostles
               .
               And
               howsoeuer
               since
               those
               times
               the
               iudgement
               of
               that
               Vniuersitie
               was
               chaunged
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               once
               receiued
               these
               serpents
               into
               their
               bosomes
               :
               yet
               the
               reasons
               which
               they
               haue
               brought
               against
               Friars
               ,
               are
               vnchaungeably
               true
               ,
               and
               will
               alwayes
               prooue
               that
               which
               then
               they
               prooued
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               old
               Friars
               ,
               nor
               the
               new
               Iesuits
               ,
               haue
               any
               lawfull
               calling
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               As
               thus
               they
               haue
               beene
               the
               bane
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               chaunging
               the
               old
               bounds
               :
               so
               they
               haue
               beene
               the
               ruine
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               of
               great
               warres
               and
               bloodshed
               ,
               yea
               of
               all
               the
               persecutions
               that
               haue
               bene
               since
               .
               For
               before
               that
               time
               that
               the
               orders
               of
               Friars
               were
               brought
               foorth
               by
               a
               new
               and
               monstrous
               birth
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               there
               was
               no
               bloodshed
               nor
               persecution
               offered
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               nor
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               for
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
               Berengarius
               was
               forced
               to
               a
               Recantation
               before
               ,
               but
               no
               blood
               was
               shed
               .
               But
               after
               that
               Dominicke
               had
               instituted
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Iacobites
               ,
               or
               preaching
               Friars
               ;
               and
               Francis
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Minorites
               ,
               professed
               beggars
               :
               then
               began
               great
               bloodshed
               and
               persecution
               to
               be
               practised
               vpon
               men
               ,
               that
               did
               not
               allow
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               :
               in
               blood
               was
               it
               first
               founded
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               hath
               beene
               euer
               since
               maintained
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               The
               first
               persecution
               began
               against
               them
               ,
               that
               were
               called
               Albingenses
               :
               whose
               opinions
               are
               made
               hainous
               by
               some
               that
               write
               affectionately
               since
               that
               time
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               writers
               of
               that
               time
               there
               appeareth
               no
               other
               thing
               wherewith
               they
               were
               
               charged
               :
               but
               onely
               that
               they
               withstood
               the
               Popes
               pride
               and
               Iurisdiction
               ;
               for
               which
               they
               were
               persecuted
               .
               The
               Earle
               of
               Tholouse
               who
               fauoured
               them
               ,
               was
               depriued
               of
               his
               Earledome
               ,
               his
               landes
               were
               giuen
               to
               
                 Simon
                 Monford
              
               :
               the
               forces
               of
               the
               French
               and
               the
               Pope
               were
               raised
               against
               him
               :
               when
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               vanquish
               him
               by
               force
               ,
               by
               fraud
               and
               falshood
               of
               the
               Friars
               and
               Popish
               Bishops
               ,
               they
               ouerthrew
               him
               .
               In
               this
               ouerthrow
               of
               the
               Earle
               ,
               the
               industry
               and
               valour
               of
               Dominicke
               is
               
               much
               celebrated
               by
               the
               stories
               of
               this
               time
               .
               Insomuch
               ,
               as
               the
               whole
               praise
               is
               attributed
               to
               him
               :
               of
               him
               Platina
               witnesseth
               thus
               much
               .
               Quos
               (
               Albingenses
               )
               
                 Dominicus
                 mira
                 celeritate
                 compescuit
              
               ,
               
               
                 adiuuante
                 etiā
                 Simone
                 Monteforti
                 :
                 non
                 enim
                 disputationibus
                 verum
                 armis
                 opus
                 fuit
                 ,
                 adeo
                 inoleuerat
                 tanta
                 heresis
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               Whom
               Dominicke
               did
               speedily
               ouercome
               ,
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               
                 Simon
                 Monford
              
               :
               for
               there
               was
               not
               so
               much
               neede
               of
               disputation
               ,
               as
               of
               armes
               ,
               that
               heresie
               was
               so
               rooted
               .
               ]
               Then
               we
               vnderstand
               the
               end
               why
               Friars
               were
               instituted
               ,
               by
               their
               first
               and
               chiefe
               imployment
               :
               they
               were
               founded
               in
               blood
               ,
               in
               treacherous
               practises
               against
               Princes
               ,
               for
               the
               seruice
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
               Wherein
               wee
               behold
               the
               endes
               of
               such
               .
               Councels
               as
               the
               Pope
               calleth
               ,
               and
               wherein
               he
               is
               President
               :
               as
               the
               Councell
               of
               Lateran
               ,
               and
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               .
               For
               as
               vpon
               the
               time
               of
               holding
               the
               Lateran
               Councell
               ,
               the
               first
               Friars
               were
               ordained
               ,
               and
               allowed
               by
               the
               Pope
               ;
               so
               vpon
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               were
               the
               Iesuites
               confirmed
               to
               be
               an
               order
               by
               Pope
               Paul
               the
               third
               :
               after
               both
               Councels
               ,
               great
               warres
               and
               bloodshed
               followed
               through
               Christendome
               ;
               wherein
               the
               Friars
               were
               the
               Popes
               instruments
               ,
               and
               the
               procurators
               of
               the
               warres
               at
               both
               times
               ,
               and
               euer
               since
               .
            
             
               27.
               
               As
               these
               first
               orders
               of
               Friars
               increased
               in
               number
               ,
               swarming
               like
               Locusts
               vnder
               the
               Popes
               protection
               ;
               he
               like
               an
               experienced
               Captaine
               ,
               prouidently
               ordered
               his
               troupes
               ,
               and
               set
               them
               to
               their
               seuerall
               taskes
               :
               some
               to
               writing
               of
               books
               ,
               some
               to
               the
               practises
               of
               state
               against
               Princes
               .
               By
               those
               that
               were
               set
               to
               write
               ,
               as
               
                 Aquinas
                 ,
                 Scotus
              
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               the
               alterations
               of
               doctrines
               were
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               first
               :
               so
               that
               herein
               appeareth
               their
               full
               &
               finall
               end
               ,
               in
               raising
               vp
               rebellions
               ;
               first
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               corrupting
               of
               the
               truth
               :
               and
               then
               against
               Princes
               ,
               by
               impugning
               their
               soueraigne
               authoritie
               and
               Iurisdiction
               .
               In
               both
               which
               practises
               ,
               the
               Friars
               take
               continuall
               direction
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               by
               whose
               power
               they
               were
               created
               ,
               by
               whose
               authoritie
               they
               stand
               ,
               from
               whose
               spirit
               they
               breath
               ,
               and
               for
               whose
               seruice
               they
               are
               deuoted
               ,
               and
               resolued
               to
               spend
               their
               breath
               and
               blood
               .
               In
               these
               practises
               ,
               the
               Iesuites
               being
               the
               last
               brood
               ,
               striue
               to
               surpasse
               all
               other
               ,
               for
               their
               audacious
               corrupting
               
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               outragious
               interprises
               against
               the
               liues
               of
               Princes
               .
               For
               which
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               they
               will
               vndoubtedly
               drawe
               vpon
               themselues
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               Christendome
               .
               I
               haue
               stayed
               the
               longer
               in
               these
               descriptions
               ,
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Iesuits
               ,
               that
               their
               descent
               and
               progenie
               ,
               may
               be
               knowen
               :
               that
               we
               may
               behold
               the
               aduancers
               of
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               :
               which
               Iurisdiction
               will
               the
               better
               appeare
               ,
               if
               the
               first
               and
               chiefe
               aduancers
               of
               it
               ,
               might
               be
               well
               knowen
               .
            
          
           
             
               §.
               III.
               Of
               Oathes
               exacted
               by
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               ANother
               especiall
               meanes
               of
               aduauncing
               this
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               was
               practised
               by
               exacting
               Oathes
               :
               which
               is
               also
               much
               practised
               now
               ;
               because
               by
               experience
               they
               finde
               great
               vse
               of
               it
               ;
               an
               Oath
               being
               the
               greatest
               bond
               of
               humane
               societie
               ,
               and
               the
               fittest
               meanes
               to
               ingage
               men
               throughly
               in
               any
               cause
               :
               the
               first
               exacting
               of
               Oathes
               ,
               was
               from
               Archbishops
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               by
               which
               meanes
               their
               Allegeance
               was
               strangely
               withdrawen
               from
               their
               Soueraigne
               Princes
               .
               Whereas
               then
               first
               princes
               for
               their
               owne
               safetie
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               safetie
               of
               their
               Countrey
               ,
               vsed
               to
               exact
               an
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               ,
               aswell
               of
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               as
               Temporall
               subiects
               :
               The
               Popes
               began
               to
               withdraw
               the
               Clergie
               from
               this
               obedience
               ,
               and
               Allegeance
               ;
               and
               so
               farre
               they
               preuailed
               ,
               that
               the
               Friars
               taught
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               of
               England
               was
               not
               lord
               of
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Pope
               was
               their
               lord
               :
               as
               we
               haue
               declared
               from
               
                 Ioh.
                 Wiclife
              
               .
               And
               now
               the
               Pope
               beginneth
               in
               these
               desperate
               dayes
               ,
               to
               forbidde
               them
               of
               the
               laity
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               to
               their
               Soueraigne
               :
               whereby
               as
               they
               began
               to
               steale
               away
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Clergie
               first
               ,
               from
               the
               true
               and
               lawfull
               obedience
               of
               their
               Soueraignes
               ;
               so
               now
               proceeding
               in
               the
               same
               course
               with
               the
               laity
               ,
               what
               will
               they
               leaue
               to
               Kings
               in
               the
               end
               ?
               And
               because
               this
               containeth
               an
               especiall
               mysterie
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               therefore
               we
               thinke
               it
               needfull
               to
               be
               plainely
               opened
               .
            
             
               29.
               
               That
               Kings
               did
               out
               of
               dutie
               and
               Allegeance
               ,
               exact
               an
               Oath
               of
               their
               subiects
               ,
               euen
               of
               Bishops
               ;
               and
               had
               the
               same
               yeelded
               
               as
               a
               due
               homage
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               also
               by
               decrees
               of
               Councels
               :
               it
               is
               well
               and
               worthily
               obserued
               of
               late
               ,
               by
               that
               booke
               written
               most
               learnedly
               and
               exactly
               ,
               intituled
               ,
               
                 Tripliei
                 nodo
                 triplex
                 cuneus
              
               .
               Where
               this
               vse
               is
               confirmed
               from
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               fourth
               Toletan
               Councell
               ,
               held
               in
               the
               yeere
               sixe
               hundred
               and
               thirtie
               :
               and
               from
               the
               fift
               Toletan
               Councell
               ,
               held
               about
               the
               same
               time
               .
               And
               from
               the
               sixt
               Toletan
               Councell
               held
               in
               the
               yeere
               sixe
               hundred
               seuentie
               and
               sixe
               .
               And
               from
               the
               tenth
               Toletan
               Councell
               ,
               gathered
               in
               the
               yeere
               ,
               sixe
               hundred
               ninetie
               and
               soure
               :
               as
               also
               from
               the
               Councel
               of
               Aquisgrane
               ,
               in
               the
               yere
               eight
               hundred
               thirtie
               and
               sixe
               .
               We
               may
               adde
               (
               though
               it
               be
               needlesse
               )
               some
               fewe
               and
               small
               obseruations
               thereto
               .
               It
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               this
               practise
               of
               taking
               an
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               of
               subiects
               ,
               is
               drawen
               from
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               ,
               as
               necessary
               for
               the
               preseruation
               of
               States
               ,
               and
               it
               seemeth
               to
               be
               as
               auncient
               as
               the
               gouernement
               of
               States
               .
               For
               Lycurgus
               the
               first
               founder
               of
               the
               State
               of
               
               Lacedemon
               ,
               hauing
               once
               well
               ordered
               that
               State
               by
               good
               lawes
               :
               tooke
               an
               Oath
               of
               them
               all
               that
               they
               should
               preserue
               those
               orders
               till
               his
               returne
               from
               the
               Oracle
               :
               that
               is
               alwayes
               .
               If
               any
               thinke
               that
               this
               was
               not
               an
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               to
               the
               State
               ,
               I
               suppose
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               to
               distinguish
               betweene
               an
               Oath
               to
               preserue
               the
               lawes
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               true
               to
               the
               lawes
               ;
               and
               an
               Oath
               to
               be
               true
               to
               the
               State.
               For
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               the
               State
               of
               Lacedemon
               ,
               was
               preserued
               by
               those
               lawes
               in
               great
               honour
               and
               felicitie
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               fiue
               hundred
               yeeres
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               Author
               reporteth
               :
               Or
               as
               hee
               saith
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               for
               sixe
               hundred
               
               yeeres
               ;
               and
               vpon
               the
               breach
               of
               those
               lawes
               came
               in
               the
               ruine
               
               of
               that
               State
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               Author
               doth
               often
               obserue
               .
               This
               declareth
               the
               antiquitie
               of
               this
               Oath
               ,
               as
               proceeding
               from
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               ;
               which
               yeeldeth
               this
               helpe
               to
               States
               for
               the
               necessarie
               preseruation
               of
               themselues
               .
               For
               which
               cause
               it
               hath
               bene
               practised
               ,
               whensoeuer
               the
               State
               thought
               it
               needful
               :
               for
               after
               the
               kings
               were
               driuen
               out
               of
               Rome
               ,
               L.
               Brutus
               ,
               and
               
                 Collatinus
                 Tarquinius
              
               being
               chosen
               Consuls
               :
               
                 Valerius
                 Publicola
              
               grew
               so
               offended
               ,
               because
               himselfe
               was
               not
               respected
               in
               that
               choise
               ,
               that
               he
               retired
               from
               the
               Senate
               ,
               &
               from
               all
               publick
               action
               to
               a
               priuate
               life
               .
               This
               thing
               drewe
               the
               Senate
               into
               some
               suspicion
               of
               his
               Allegeance
               .
               Wherfore
               Brutus
               the
               Consul
               called
               all
               the
               Senate
               to
               a
               solemne
               
               Oath
               of
               Allegance
               :
               which
               Oath
               Valerius
               first
               of
               al
               others
               took
               
               most
               cheerefully
               .
               Thus
               in
               the
               danger
               of
               the
               State
               ,
               they
               had
               recourse
               to
               this
               practise
               as
               the
               most
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               assured
               helpe
               of
               States
               .
               And
               
                 Scipio
                 Africanus
              
               is
               much
               commended
               in
               the
               Romane
               
               stories
               ,
               for
               vsing
               this
               practise
               in
               the
               danger
               of
               that
               State
               :
               for
               when
               hee
               vnderstood
               that
               some
               had
               a
               purpose
               to
               forsake
               the
               State
               ,
               hee
               caused
               them
               to
               take
               an
               Oath
               to
               bee
               true
               to
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               forsake
               it
               .
               After
               the
               same
               manner
               was
               this
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               yeelded
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iewes
               of
               old
               .
               For
               Iosephus
               reporteth
               ,
               that
               
                 Augustus
                 Caesar
              
               required
               an
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               ;
               which
               Oath
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               all
               the
               nation
               of
               the
               Iewes
               did
               take
               ,
               sauing
               o●…ely
               the
               Pharises
               .
               And
               therefore
               these
               Pharises
               ,
               he
               describeth
               to
               be
               seditious
               and
               intollerable
               stirrers
               in
               States
               ,
               euen
               such
               as
               the
               Friars
               prooued
               afterward
               .
               The
               words
               of
               Iosephus
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               long
               ,
               yet
               I
               will
               set
               downe
               ;
               because
               they
               open
               the
               practise
               of
               this
               Oath
               of
               Allegance
               ,
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               auncient
               Church
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               the
               seditious
               and
               pestiferous
               practise
               of
               the
               Pharises
               ,
               that
               the
               Iesuites
               the
               broode
               of
               these
               Vipers
               may
               the
               better
               be
               knowen
               :
               his
               words
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               [
               There
               was
               a
               sort
               of
               men
               among
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               glorying
               in
               
               the
               scrupulositie
               and
               subtiltie
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               by
               hypocrisie
               and
               simulation
               ,
               counterfeiting
               the
               holy
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               whom
               women
               were
               much
               moued
               and
               drawen
               ,
               &c.
               
               These
               were
               called
               Pharises
               ,
               who
               had
               great
               power
               ,
               either
               to
               helpe
               ,
               or
               to
               hurt
               the
               kings
               State.
               For
               they
               were
               troublesome
               ,
               seditious
               ,
               the
               stirrers
               of
               wars
               ,
               iniurious
               and
               immoderate
               prouokers
               of
               trouble
               without
               cause
               or
               ground
               .
               For
               when
               the
               whole
               nation
               of
               the
               Iewes
               bound
               themselues
               by
               an
               Oath
               to
               be
               faithfull
               and
               true
               to
               Caesar
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               only
               these
               Pharises
               did
               not
               sweare
               :
               these
               were
               in
               number
               somewhat
               aboue
               sixe
               thousand
               ,
               whom
               the
               King
               punished
               with
               a
               mulct
               pecuniarie
               :
               which
               summe
               of
               money
               the
               wife
               of
               Pherora
               disbursed
               for
               them
               .
               But
               they
               ,
               to
               recompence
               this
               her
               great
               liberalitie
               ,
               tooke
               vpon
               them
               the
               foretelling
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               as
               men
               forsooth
               indued
               with
               diuine
               inspiration
               :
               they
               prophesied
               that
               K.
               Herods
               end
               was
               at
               hand
               ,
               decreed
               by
               the
               diuine
               Maiestie
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               all
               his
               issue
               ,
               and
               kinred
               :
               and
               that
               this
               woman
               their
               Benefactour
               with
               her
               husband
               Pherora
               ,
               and
               
               the
               children
               descending
               of
               them
               ,
               should
               be
               Kings
               .
               When
               this
               practise
               of
               the
               Pharises
               ,
               came
               to
               the
               Kings
               knowledge
               ,
               he
               killed
               them
               as
               stirrers
               of
               sedition
               and
               traitours
               to
               the
               State.
               ]
               Thus
               fa●…re
               Iosephus
               ,
               Whereby
               we
               vnderstand
               that
               this
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               ,
               was
               well
               approoued
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               onely
               denied
               by
               the
               seditious
               Pharises
               ,
               who
               then
               inueigled
               women
               and
               weake
               men
               ,
               and
               by
               such
               meanes
               stirred
               rebellions
               ,
               as
               now
               their
               successors
               the
               Iesuites
               doe
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               was
               this
               Oath
               practised
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christians
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               testimonies
               before
               cited
               ,
               and
               by
               these
               that
               followe
               .
               The
               second
               Synode
               of
               Rhemes
               was
               gathered
               about
               the
               yeere
               nine
               hundred
               and
               ninetie
               :
               against
               Arnulphus
               Archbishop
               of
               Rhemes
               ,
               
               where
               it
               was
               witnessed
               of
               that
               Archbishop
               ;
               that
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               and
               Clergie
               ,
               and
               people
               ,
               he
               was
               of
               his
               owne
               consent
               bound
               by
               an
               Oath
               ,
               that
               to
               the
               vtmost
               of
               his
               skill
               and
               power
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               true
               and
               faithfull
               in
               Councell
               and
               aide
               to
               his
               Prince
               :
               the
               manner
               and
               forme
               of
               his
               Oath
               is
               set
               downe
               thus
               .
               
                 Ego
                 Arnulphus
                 gratia
                 Dei
                 praeueniente
                 Rhemorum
              
               
               
                 Archiepiscopus
                 promitto
                 regibus
                 Francorum
                 Hugoni
                 ,
                 &
                 Rotberto
                 me
                 sidem
                 purissimam
                 seruaturum
                 ,
                 consilium
                 &
                 auxi
                 lium
                 secundum
                 meum
                 scire
                 &
                 posse
                 in
                 omnibus
                 negotijs
                 praebiturum
                 :
                 inimicos
                 ●…orū
                 nec
                 consilio
                 nec
                 auxilio
                 ad
                 eorum
                 infidelitatem
                 scienter
                 adiuturum
                 .
              
               And
               so
               it
               proceedeth
               with
               a
               long
               execration
               vpon
               the
               breaker
               .
            
             
               30.
               
               Nauclerus
               doth
               likewise
               obserue
               ,
               that
               
                 Fredericke
                 Barbarossa
              
               
               Emperour
               ,
               perceiuing
               that
               the
               Pope
               by
               his
               excommunications
               practised
               secret
               conspiracies
               ,
               drawing
               subiects
               from
               Allegeance
               ,
               from
               faith
               and
               obedience
               ;
               to
               preuent
               these
               new
               and
               subtill
               practises
               did
               exact
               an
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               of
               all
               Bishops
               vnder
               his
               Dominions
               :
               commaunding
               the
               Popes
               Agents
               to
               bee
               excluded
               from
               Germany
               ,
               vnlesse
               hee
               sent
               for
               them
               .
               The
               same
               exclusion
               of
               the
               Papall
               Legats
               was
               often
               vsed
               by
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               and
               France
               ,
               after
               that
               these
               Princes
               perceiued
               ,
               that
               the
               end
               of
               such
               Legacies
               was
               to
               strengthen
               the
               Popes
               excommunications
               ,
               and
               to
               stirre
               the
               people
               to
               rebellions
               ,
               or
               to
               robbe
               the
               land
               of
               tr●…asure
               .
               The
               same
               Fredericke
               did
               also
               forbid
               his
               subiects
               to
               appeale
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               to
               goe
               thither
               .
               
               By
               this
               iniunction
               of
               Fredericke
               ,
               the
               Popes
               Legate
               being
               forced
               to
               trudge
               home
               ,
               returning
               to
               Pope
               Hadrian
               ,
               made
               a
               grieuous
               complaint
               ;
               the
               Pope
               hereupon
               wrote
               a
               letter
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ;
               which
               because
               it
               openeth
               the
               Popes
               meaning
               concerning
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               ,
               I
               will
               here
               set
               it
               downe
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Hadrian
                     the
                     fourth
                     ,
                     seruant
                     of
                     Gods
                     seruants
                     ,
                  
                   
                     to
                     Fredericke
                     Emperour
                     of
                     Romanes
                     ,
                     health
                     and
                     Apostolicall
                     blessing
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   31.
                   
                   
                     THe
                     law
                     of
                     God
                     promiseth
                     a
                     long
                     life
                     to
                     them
                     that
                  
                   
                   
                     honour
                     their
                     parents
                     ,
                     and
                     threatneth
                     the
                     sentence
                     of
                     death
                     to
                     such
                     as
                     curse
                     their
                     Father
                     or
                     Mother
                     .
                     And
                     we
                     are
                     taught
                     by
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     the
                     truth
                     it selfe
                     ,
                     that
                     hee
                     that
                     exalteth
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     brought
                     lowe
                     .
                     Wherfore
                     my
                     sonne
                     beloued
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     we
                     maruaile
                     not
                     a
                     little
                     at
                     your
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     you
                     seeme
                     not
                     to
                     yeeld
                     so
                     much
                     reuerence
                     to
                     S.
                  
                   Peter
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     as
                     you
                     ought
                     to
                     doe
                     :
                     for
                     in
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     letters
                     which
                     you
                     wrote
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     you
                     set
                     your
                     name
                     before
                     curs
                     :
                     wherein
                     you
                     doe
                     incurre
                     the
                     note
                     of
                     insolency
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     not
                     say
                     arrogancie
                     .
                     What
                     shall
                     I
                     say
                     of
                     the
                     Allegeance
                     by
                     you
                     promised
                     and
                     sworne
                     to
                     S.
                  
                   Peter
                   
                     and
                     to
                     vs
                     ?
                     How
                     can
                     you
                     keepe
                     that
                     Allegeance
                     ,
                     seeing
                     that
                     you
                     your selfe
                     require
                     homage
                     &
                     Allegeance
                     of
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     Gods
                     ?
                     That
                     are
                     the
                     sons
                     of
                     the
                     most
                     high
                     ?
                     (
                     that
                     is
                     Bishops
                     )
                     and
                     you
                     haue
                     held
                     their
                     hallowed
                     hands
                     in
                     your
                     hands
                     :
                     &
                     manifestly
                     declaring
                     your selfe
                     contrary
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     you
                     shut
                     out
                     our
                     Cardinals
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     out
                     of
                     your
                     Churches
                     ,
                     but
                     euen
                     out
                     of
                     your
                     Cities
                     :
                     Repent
                     therfore
                     ,
                     repentwe
                     aduise
                     you
                     :
                     for
                     whilst
                     you
                     seeke
                     the
                     Crown
                     and
                     Consecration
                     at
                     our
                     hands
                     ,
                     we
                     feare
                     that
                     seeking
                     more
                     ,
                     you
                     will
                     loose
                     that
                     which
                     you
                     haue
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               32.
               
               By
               this
               wee
               perceiue
               the
               Popes
               meaning
               ,
               in
               denying
               that
               Kings
               ought
               to
               exact
               an
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               of
               Clarkes
               :
               especially
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               for
               they
               finding
               that
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               draweth
               subiects
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               Princes
               ,
               resist
               it
               by
               all
               possible
               meanes
               :
               because
               the
               Popes
               seeke
               Soueraigne
               Allegeance
               :
               which
               cannot
               be
               performed
               both
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               to
               Princes
               :
               so
               that
               if
               the
               Popes
               purposes
               stand
               ,
               ciuill
               obedience
               to
               Princes
               cannot
               stand
               .
               And
               howsoeuer
               the
               Iesuites
               cauill
               at
               the
               late
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               by
               Parliament
               enacted
               ,
               quarrelling
               against
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               not
               a
               meere
               Ciuill
               Oath
               :
               yet
               this
               is
               but
               their
               friuoulous
               exception
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               euident
               by
               this
               Epistle
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               an
               Oath
               of
               meere
               Ciuill
               Allegeance
               ,
               standeth
               against
               the
               Popes
               purposes
               .
               For
               this
               Oath
               which
               Fredericke
               exacteth
               ,
               
               was
               for
               meere
               Ciuill
               Allegeance
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               Pope
               denieth
               that
               the
               Emperour
               ought
               to
               take
               such
               an
               Oath
               of
               Bishops
               :
               the
               reason
               was
               that
               which
               
                 Iohn
                 Wiolife
              
               descried
               ,
               because
               Bishops
               must
               be
               the
               Popes
               subiects
               ,
               not
               the
               Kings
               .
               This
               was
               also
               a
               part
               of
               that
               quarrell
               ,
               wherewith
               
                 Thomas
                 Becket
              
               troubled
               the
               State
               in
               his
               time
               ;
               for
               he
               hauing
               first
               taken
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               
               to
               King
               Henrie
               the
               second
               ;
               afterward
               repenting
               ,
               sought
               
               to
               be
               absolued
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
               33.
               
               Then
               this
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               to
               Kings
               ,
               was
               in
               vse
               before
               we
               finde
               it
               exacted
               by
               the
               Pope
               :
               the
               Pope
               did
               first
               exact
               it
               of
               Archbishops
               .
               The
               first
               that
               I
               can
               find
               to
               binde
               himselfe
               in
               an
               Oath
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               was
               Boniface
               tearmed
               the
               Germane
               Apostle
               ,
               Archbishop
               of
               Mentz
               ,
               an
               English
               man
               by
               birth
               named
               Winefride
               .
               For
               Pope
               Gregorie
               the
               second
               ,
               desirous
               to
               draw
               the
               Germanes
               vnder
               the
               yoake
               of
               his
               ceremonies
               (
               the
               Christian
               religion
               being
               long
               before
               planted
               among
               them
               )
               sent
               this
               Winefride
               ,
               otherwise
               called
               Boniface
               ,
               to
               reduce
               all
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               Rome
               as
               much
               as
               might
               be
               .
               For
               this
               purpose
               he
               exacted
               an
               Oath
               of
               Boniface
               ,
               the
               forme
               of
               the
               Oath
               is
               extant
               in
               Auentinus
               ,
               thus
               :
               [
               In
               the
               name
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Sauiour
               ,
               Leo
               being
               Emperour
               ,
               
               &c.
               
               I
               Boniface
               promise
               to
               thee
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               which
               wast
               the
               chiefe
               of
               Christs
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               to
               Gregorie
               who
               now
               representeth
               thy
               person
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               thy
               successours
               by
               the
               Father
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               vow
               by
               this
               thy
               holy
               body
               ,
               
               that
               I
               will
               follow
               the
               sincere
               truth
               of
               Christian
               pietie
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               my
               life
               and
               strength
               last
               ,
               I
               will
               keepe
               concord
               ,
               I
               will
               shunne
               persons
               excommunicated
               ,
               I
               will
               giue
               notise
               of
               lying
               sects
               ,
               of
               pestiferous
               errours
               against
               the
               decrees
               of
               our
               Elders
               ,
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
               ]
               This
               Oath
               carrieth
               a
               shew
               of
               great
               moderation
               ,
               being
               compared
               with
               the
               formes
               of
               those
               Oathes
               which
               succeeding
               Popes
               exacted
               .
            
             
               34.
               
               We
               declared
               before
               how
               Hildebrand
               caused
               the
               Emperour
               Henrie
               the
               fourth
               ,
               to
               displace
               certaine
               Bishops
               :
               and
               presently
               after
               that
               he
               had
               made
               a
               breach
               betweene
               the
               Emperour
               and
               them
               ,
               he
               restored
               them
               all
               to
               their
               seuerall
               places
               againe
               ;
               and
               exacted
               an
               Oath
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               true
               to
               him
               ,
               the
               forme
               of
               that
               Oath
               I
               find
               not
               :
               but
               it
               seemeth
               that
               then
               an
               Oath
               was
               exacted
               much
               in
               preiudice
               of
               Princes
               .
               For
               Anselme
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterburie
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               Oath
               which
               then
               the
               Popes
               exacted
               ,
               was
               enboldened
               to
               raise
               a
               contention
               with
               
                 William
                 Rufus
              
               ,
               about
               inuestitures
               .
               And
               
                 Thomas
                 Becket
              
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               like
               Oath
               ,
               contended
               with
               Henry
               the
               second
               :
               for
               that
               vpon
               the
               quarrell
               for
               inuestitures
               ,
               Bishops
               were
               strictly
               tied
               to
               the
               Pope
               by
               an
               Oath
               ,
               we
               finde
               in
               the
               contention
               which
               was
               betweene
               Pope
               Paschalis
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               Henrie
               the
               fift
               Emperour
               .
               For
               when
               Henrie
               the
               fift
               had
               bene
               set
               vp
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               raise
               warres
               against
               his
               owne
               Father
               ,
               and
               had
               at
               the
               Popes
               instigation
               ,
               robbed
               him
               of
               his
               Empire
               and
               life
               :
               he
               himselfe
               found
               afterward
               the
               same
               measure
               at
               the
               Popes
               hands
               ,
               which
               his
               Father
               had
               found
               before
               him
               ;
               for
               claiming
               the
               right
               of
               inuestitures
               as
               belonging
               to
               the
               auncient
               right
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               he
               was
               denied
               :
               the
               matter
               brake
               out
               into
               a
               tumult
               ,
               in
               which
               tumult
               Pope
               Pascbalis
               was
               taken
               ,
               and
               being
               in
               the
               Emperours
               power
               ,
               graunted
               and
               confirmed
               vnto
               him
               the
               right
               of
               inuestitures
               .
               From
               which
               graunt
               the
               Pope
               reuolted
               afterward
               ,
               and
               shewed
               himselfe
               more
               vehement
               in
               this
               quarrell
               ,
               then
               any
               before
               him
               .
               After
               some
               stirres
               and
               contention
               ,
               the
               Pope
               held
               a
               Synode
               at
               Trecae
               in
               France
               :
               this
               Synode
               was
               held
               in
               the
               yeere
               one
               thousand
               one
               hundred
               and
               seuen
               .
               Wherein
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Germanie
               were
               suspended
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               for
               doing
               any
               part
               of
               
               Episcopall
               function
               ,
               (
               saith
               Vspergensis
               )
               because
               ,
               fauouring
               the
               
               Emperor
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               present
               in
               this
               Synode
               .
               And
               Auentinu●…
               
               saith
               ,
               that
               all
               they
               that
               were
               present
               ,
               were
               bound
               by
               an
               Oath
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               obey
               him
               herein
               :
               
                 A
                 singulis
                 Episcopis
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 iusiurandum
                 exactum
                 ,
                 futuros
                 in
                 potestate
                 Romani
                 Pontificis
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               An
               Oath
               was
               exacted
               of
               euery
               Bishop
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               in
               the
               power
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
               ]
            
             
               35.
               
               Thus
               were
               Kings
               robbed
               of
               their
               strength
               ,
               when
               Bishops
               were
               by
               an
               Oath
               so
               bound
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               what
               hee
               commaunded
               ,
               they
               must
               doe
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Pope
               listed
               to
               quarrell
               Princes
               for
               their
               auncient
               rights
               and
               priuiledges
               ,
               it
               was
               enough
               for
               him
               to
               say
               ,
               those
               priuiledges
               of
               Princes
               were
               matters
               Ecclesiasticall
               or
               Spirituall
               ,
               and
               must
               therefore
               belong
               to
               the
               Pope
               :
               and
               not
               to
               Temporall
               Princes
               .
               What
               thing
               could
               more
               weaken
               Princes
               ,
               and
               bring
               them
               to
               that
               poore
               state
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               might
               triumph
               ouer
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               then
               this
               subtill
               practise
               whereby
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               before
               with
               other
               subiects
               held
               their
               Allegeance
               inuiolated
               to
               their
               Soueraignes
               ;
               were
               now
               by
               a
               new
               policie
               of
               Popes
               ,
               brought
               by
               Oath
               to
               the
               Popes
               subiection
               ,
               and
               forced
               to
               violate
               their
               Allegeance
               to
               their
               Princes
               .
               Consider
               then
               what
               seruice
               Princes
               may
               expect
               from
               Popishbishops
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               bound
               by
               Oath
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               doe
               no
               seruice
               either
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               their
               Prince
               (
               if
               it
               be
               against
               the
               Pope
               )
               but
               they
               must
               violate
               their
               Oathes
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               great
               bond
               of
               their
               spirituall
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               it
               .
               The
               Popes
               haue
               wrested
               from
               Princes
               their
               auncient
               right
               by
               violence
               ,
               excommunications
               ,
               warres
               ,
               and
               great
               bloodshed
               :
               these
               rights
               of
               Princes
               thus
               withdrawen
               from
               them
               ,
               the
               Popes
               hold
               as
               matters
               of
               their
               Iurisdiction
               :
               and
               to
               strengthen
               them
               herein
               they
               bind
               Bishops
               and
               other
               chiefe
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               by
               Oaths
               to
               themselues
               ,
               against
               their
               owne
               Kings
               :
               these
               practises
               set
               the
               Pope
               in
               the
               possession
               of
               this
               Iurisdiction
               .
            
             
               36.
               
               Onuphrius
               speaking
               of
               that
               Oath
               which
               all
               Doctors
               
               tooke
               that
               were
               to
               bee
               made
               Bishops
               ,
               doth
               at
               large
               set
               downe
               the
               forme
               of
               it
               :
               and
               among
               other
               particulars
               ,
               this
               :
               
                 Romano
                 Pontifici
                 B.
                 Petri
                 Apostolorum
                 principis
                 successori
                 ,
                 ac
                 Iesu
                 Christi
                 vicario
                 ,
                 veram
                 obedientiam
                 spondeo
                 ▪
                 ac
                 iuro
                 .
              
               This
               Oath
               was
               ministred
               to
               all
               that
               proceeded
               Doctors
               :
               which
               was
               the
               cause
               that
               
               some
               men
               of
               great
               worth
               and
               learning
               ,
               refused
               to
               take
               that
               degree
               
               in
               those
               dayes
               :
               for
               besides
               other
               daungers
               ,
               it
               brought
               two
               great
               mischeifes
               vpon
               them
               ,
               that
               tooke
               it
               .
               The
               first
               concerning
               Allegeance
               of
               subiects
               to
               their
               kings
               ;
               the
               second
               concerning
               Bishops
               or
               Doctors
               that
               might
               be
               called
               to
               a
               Councell
               .
               For
               if
               a
               quarrell
               fall
               betweene
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Pope
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               for
               any
               man
               to
               be
               ▪
               a
               true
               subiect
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               taketh
               such
               an
               Oath
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
               Especially
               when
               the
               Pope
               must
               interprete
               that
               obedience
               which
               is
               vowed
               and
               sworne
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               sort
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               includeth
               a
               contradiction
               to
               the
               faithfull
               seruice
               and
               Allegeance
               ,
               which
               euery
               Subiect
               oweth
               to
               his
               King.
               Moreouer
               ,
               if
               a
               Councell
               should
               bee
               called
               to
               determine
               Religious
               affaires
               ,
               and
               to
               reforme
               the
               abuses
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               how
               can
               sinceritie
               and
               indifferencie
               bee
               expected
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               are
               aforehand
               bound
               by
               Oath
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               ingaged
               so
               farre
               
               that
               as
               a
               Pope
               chargeth
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Germanie
               ,
               they
               cannot
               speake
               the
               trueth
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               but
               they
               breake
               their
               Oath
               .
               And
               therefore
               since
               this
               Oath
               was
               exacted
               of
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               there
               were
               neuer
               such
               free
               ,
               sincere
               ,
               and
               holy
               Synodes
               held
               ,
               like
               to
               those
               which
               were
               in
               former
               times
               .
               But
               of
               all
               Oathes
               or
               vowes
               ,
               
               that
               is
               the
               most
               seruile
               ,
               which
               the
               Iesuites
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               Order
               professe
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               serue
               him
               ,
               as
               Christs
               
               Vicar
               .
            
             
               37.
               
               These
               Oathes
               by
               the
               Pope
               were
               first
               exacted
               of
               Archbishops
               ,
               though
               in
               processe
               of
               time
               ,
               they
               came
               to
               bee
               farther
               imposed
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               there
               is
               a
               Canon
               in
               the
               Decretals
               of
               Gregorie
               the
               ninth
               ,
               which
               Canon
               because
               it
               openeth
               somewhat
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               reason
               and
               antiquitie
               of
               this
               Oath
               ,
               I
               will
               set
               downe
               
               the
               whole
               .
               Thus
               it
               is
               :
               
                 Significasti
                 Reges
                 &
                 regni
                 maiores
                 admiratione
                 permotos
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               That
               is
               :
               [
               You
               signified
               to
               me
               by
               your
               Letters
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Princes
               and
               Barons
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               were
               mooued
               with
               admiration
               ,
               that
               the
               Pall
               was
               offered
               you
               by
               our
               Apocrisiaries
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               Chaplanes
               )
               with
               this
               condition
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               take
               that
               Oath
               which
               they
               brought
               you
               written
               from
               vs.
               
               Let
               them
               in
               like
               sort
               maruell
               at
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               in
               this
               cause
               :
               Who
               committing
               the
               charge
               of
               his
               sheepe
               to
               Peter
               ,
               put
               thereto
               a
               condition
               :
               saying
               ,
               If
               thou
               louest
               me
               ,
               feed
               my
               sheepe
               .
               
               Now
               if
               the
               creator
               of
               consciences
               ,
               and
               searcher
               of
               secrets
               vsed
               this
               condition
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               once
               ,
               but
               the
               second
               time
               and
               againe
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               made
               him
               sorie
               :
               What
               care
               then
               ought
               we
               to
               haue
               that
               so
               great
               a
               Prelateship
               of
               the
               Church
               bee
               not
               by
               vs
               committed
               to
               our
               brethren
               ,
               whose
               consciences
               we
               know
               not
               .
               They
               obiect
               that
               all
               Oathes
               are
               prohibited
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               practise
               of
               exacting
               Oathes
               ,
               is
               not
               found
               either
               established
               by
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               by
               Councels
               .
               What
               then
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Lord
               addeth
               as
               next
               following
               :
               That
               which
               is
               
               more
               then
               this
               is
               of
               euill
               .
               For
               euill
               compelleth
               and
               forceth
               vs
               (
               the
               Lord
               permitting
               )
               to
               exact
               this
               which
               is
               more
               .
               For
               is
               not
               this
               euil
               ,
               to
               start
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               obedience
               of
               the
               Sea
               Apostolicke
               ?
               And
               to
               breake
               out
               against
               the
               constitutions
               of
               Canons
               ?
               Which
               many
               haue
               done
               ,
               after
               their
               Oath
               to
               the
               contrarie
               .
               We
               are
               therefore
               compelled
               by
               this
               euill
               ,
               and
               by
               necessitie
               
               to
               exact
               an
               Oath
               for
               Fealtie
               ,
               for
               Obedience
               and
               Vnitie
               .
               They
               obiect
               that
               this
               thing
               is
               not
               established
               by
               Councels
               :
               as
               though
               any
               Councels
               may
               prescribe
               a
               Law
               to
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               seeing
               all
               Councels
               are
               by
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               enacted
               ,
               and
               haue
               their
               strength
               .
               And
               in
               their
               Canons
               the
               Popes
               Authoritie
               is
               manifestly
               excepted
               .
               ]
            
             
               38.
               
               The
               Reader
               may
               be
               intreated
               hence
               to
               obserue
               :
               First
               ,
               that
               this
               Oath
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Paschalis
               the
               second
               ,
               who
               wrote
               this
               (
               for
               Gregorie
               the
               ninth
               Collected
               it
               from
               him
               )
               was
               receiued
               with
               great
               admiration
               ,
               both
               of
               Temporall
               Lords
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
               Archbishop
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               neuer
               practised
               before
               that
               time
               .
               Then
               we
               haue
               the
               antiquitie
               of
               imposing
               such
               an
               Oath
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               obserue
               this
               cursed
               boldnesse
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               in
               peruerting
               Scriptures
               to
               serue
               his
               pride
               and
               lust
               .
               Without
               which
               blasphemous
               abuse
               of
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               this
               Iurisdiction
               could
               neither
               at
               first
               haue
               beene
               imposed
               ;
               nor
               since
               maintained
               .
               Thus
               hee
               handleth
               all
               the
               Scriptures
               that
               he
               meeteth
               withall
               ,
               as
               in
               these
               few
               words
               two
               diuers
               Scriptures
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               graunteth
               that
               euill
               compelled
               him
               to
               this
               ,
               God
               onely
               permitting
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               :
               The
               diuell
               compelleth
               and
               driueth
               him
               to
               it
               ,
               God
               onely
               permitteth
               .
               He
               who
               acknowledgeth
               thus
               much
               ,
               is
               wittingly
               and
               willingly
               the
               seruant
               of
               the
               diuell
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               
               euill
               which
               by
               his
               owne
               confession
               compelleth
               him
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               he
               reiecteth
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Councels
               ,
               as
               being
               himselfe
               aboue
               them
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               his
               reason
               is
               to
               bee
               noted
               ,
               drawen
               from
               Scripture
               :
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               That
               which
               is
               more
               then
               this
               is
               of
               euill
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Pope
               may
               exact
               an
               Oath
               of
               Archbishops
               .
               And
               the
               Popes
               Canons
               hauing
               once
               expounded
               this
               Scripture
               thus
               ;
               it
               must
               alwayes
               be
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               it
               :
               For
               that
               say
               they
               is
               the
               true
               sense
               which
               the
               Pope
               giueth
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               where
               we
               find
               this
               Oath
               exacted
               of
               an
               Archbishop
               ,
               accounted
               a
               thing
               so
               strange
               by
               the
               Barons
               of
               the
               land
               :
               We
               collect
               that
               the
               Pope
               at
               the
               first
               required
               this
               Oath
               of
               Archbishops
               onely
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               cause
               that
               mooued
               many
               Archbishops
               to
               ioyne
               with
               the
               Pope
               in
               the
               pursuite
               of
               this
               new
               Iurisdiction
               against
               their
               owne
               Soueraignes
               .
               And
               hence
               we
               see
               a
               reason
               ,
               why
               Anselme
               withstood
               the
               King
               against
               the
               liking
               and
               consent
               of
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               hereafter
               declare
               :
               Because
               this
               Oath
               was
               exacted
               of
               Archbishops
               ,
               Anselme
               had
               taken
               it
               .
               For
               (
               as
               by
               this
               Canon
               it
               appeareth
               )
               it
               was
               conueyed
               with
               the
               Pall
               to
               the
               Archbishops
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               haue
               the
               Pall
               ,
               besides
               the
               other
               price
               ,
               they
               must
               take
               this
               Oath
               .
               But
               the
               Bishops
               as
               then
               had
               not
               taken
               the
               ▪
               Oath
               ,
               which
               made
               them
               freer
               to
               withstand
               Anselm
               .
               Seuenthly
               ,
               and
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               obserue
               what
               kind
               of
               Oath
               the
               Pope
               required
               :
               An
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               ,
               And
               therefore
               the
               summe
               and
               purpose
               of
               that
               former
               Canon
               ,
               is
               thus
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               Edition
               of
               Gregorie
               the
               thirteenth
               .
               
                 Electo
                 in
                 Archiepiscopum
                 sedes
                 Apostolica
                 Pallium
                 non
                 tradet
                 ,
                 nisi
                 prius
                 praestet
                 fideluatis
                 &
                 obedientiae
                 iuramentum
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               The
               Sea
               Apostolike
               will
               not
               deliuer
               the
               Pall
               to
               any
               Elect
               for
               Archbishop
               ,
               except
               he
               first
               take
               an
               Oath
               of
               Fidelitie
               and
               Obedience
               .
               ]
               Then
               the
               Oath
               which
               the
               Pope
               requires
               ,
               is
               an
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               .
               By
               this
               the
               purpose
               ,
               reason
               ,
               Antiquitie
               ,
               and
               honestie
               of
               this
               Oath
               may
               the
               better
               appeare
               .
            
             
               39.
               
               Besides
               this
               Oath
               which
               Popes
               haue
               exacted
               of
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               they
               haue
               laboured
               to
               bring
               the
               Emperours
               also
               vnto
               their
               obedience
               by
               an
               Oath
               :
               There
               is
               the
               forme
               of
               an
               Oath
               set
               
               downe
               ,
               Dist.
               63.
               as
               exacted
               by
               Pope
               Iohn
               the
               twelfth
               ,
               of
               Otho
               the
               first
               Emperour
               :
               but
               because
               in
               that
               distinction
               there
               is
               much
               
               counterfeited
               stuffe
               thrust
               in
               ,
               as
               that
               Canon
               which
               beginneth
               
                 Ego
                 Ludouicus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               which
               
                 Carolus
                 Molinaeus
              
               hath
               by
               irrefragable
               proofes
               manifested
               to
               be
               forged
               ;
               therfore
               this
               is
               to
               be
               suspected
               to
               be
               of
               the
               same
               kinde
               .
               And
               this
               thing
               seemeth
               so
               vnlikely
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               receiue
               it
               ,
               without
               better
               story
               ,
               then
               the
               Popes
               Canons
               :
               For
               Otho
               the
               first
               was
               a
               Prince
               of
               great
               worth
               ,
               wise
               and
               valiant
               ;
               and
               Iohn
               the
               twelfth
               ,
               a
               Pope
               that
               deserueth
               no
               better
               Titles
               of
               the
               Historiographers
               ,
               then
               a
               Monster
               and
               a
               Beast
               .
               Neither
               was
               this
               Emperour
               at
               any
               time
               in
               the
               power
               of
               that
               Pope
               ,
               but
               the
               Pope
               in
               his
               ;
               for
               Iohn
               the
               twelfth
               helped
               Beringarius
               and
               his
               sonne
               ,
               against
               Otho
               ,
               which
               caused
               Otho
               to
               bring
               an
               Armie
               against
               him
               :
               And
               as
               Luitprandus
               
               saith
               ,
               
                 Iuramentum
                 Othoni
                 Papa
                 Iohannes
                 supra
                 pretiosissimum
                 corpus
                 Petri
                 praestitit
                 ,
                 se
                 nunque
                 Beringario
                 &
                 Aberto
                 eius
                 filio
                 auxiliaturum
                 .
                 Naucler
              
               saith
               ,
               that
               this
               Iohn
               (
               whom
               he
               also
               calleth
               a
               
               Monster
               and
               a
               Beast
               )
               hauing
               intelligence
               that
               two
               Cardinals
               
               wrote
               to
               Otho
               ,
               to
               call
               him
               to
               Rome
               ,
               cut
               off
               the
               nose
               from
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               hand
               from
               the
               other
               .
               Then
               for
               any
               Oath
               that
               Otho
               should
               take
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               we
               finde
               nothing
               in
               Storie
               but
               the
               contrarie
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Henry
               the
               fourth
               Emperour
               was
               forced
               by
               Hildebrand
               to
               such
               an
               Oath
               :
               for
               this
               Emperour
               being
               by
               him
               excommunicated
               ,
               his
               Nobles
               and
               Bishops
               falling
               from
               his
               obedience
               ,
               was
               driuen
               to
               come
               bare-foote
               with
               his
               wife
               and
               little
               sonne
               ,
               in
               a
               sharpe
               frost
               to
               Canusium
               (
               where
               the
               Pope
               then
               lay
               )
               and
               to
               stay
               at
               the
               gates
               of
               the
               Citie
               all
               night
               :
               and
               though
               in
               greatest
               humility
               he
               intreated
               pardon
               ,
               yet
               Hildebrand
               was
               so
               busied
               (
               forsooth
               in
               company
               of
               his
               Harlots
               )
               that
               the
               Emperour
               
               was
               forced
               to
               attend
               three
               daies
               in
               this
               grieuous
               affliction
               ,
               before
               he
               might
               haue
               accesse
               to
               his
               holinesse
               .
               And
               when
               hee
               
               came
               before
               him
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               contented
               to
               be
               bound
               by
               an
               Oath
               to
               stand
               to
               the
               Popes
               iudgement
               :
               that
               at
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               before
               the
               triall
               of
               his
               cause
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               ready
               either
               to
               leaue
               or
               to
               retaine
               his
               Kingdom
               :
               that
               he
               should
               vse
               no
               Princely
               habite
               or
               ornament
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               :
               that
               hee
               should
               not
               vndertake
               any
               part
               of
               gouernement
               :
               that
               he
               should
               not
               exact
               an
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               of
               his
               owne
               subiects
               :
               that
               hee
               should
               neuer
               reuenge
               this
               wrong
               vpon
               the
               Pope
               .
               When
               he
               had
               thus
               
               hampered
               the
               Emperour
               with
               an
               Oath
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               strange
               and
               mercilesse
               conditions
               (
               such
               is
               the
               Popes
               mercy
               where
               he
               is
               Master
               )
               behold
               a
               stratagem
               ,
               a
               president
               of
               humility
               ,
               godlinesse
               ,
               patience
               ,
               mildenesse
               of
               a
               Pope
               ,
               he
               set
               vp
               Rodolph
               Duke
               of
               Sueuia
               against
               him
               in
               battell
               .
            
             
               40.
               
               The
               Popes
               hauing
               once
               extorted
               an
               Oath
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               were
               desirous
               vpon
               such
               presidents
               to
               make
               lawes
               :
               for
               they
               had
               no
               other
               meanes
               to
               build
               vp
               their
               Iurisdiction
               :
               therefore
               when
               as
               first
               by
               force
               they
               extorted
               some
               Oathes
               ,
               afterward
               they
               set
               such
               examples
               in
               their
               Canons
               ,
               and
               last
               of
               all
               they
               expounded
               those
               Oathes
               ,
               which
               sometimes
               Emperours
               tooke
               ,
               to
               be
               Oathes
               of
               Allegeance
               to
               the
               Popes
               .
               For
               this
               purpose
               there
               is
               a
               Canon
               in
               the
               Clementines
               :
               Clement
               the
               first
               confesseth
               that
               Henry
               the
               seuenth
               Emperour
               ,
               refused
               the
               Oath
               which
               he
               would
               haue
               imposed
               vpon
               him
               :
               and
               so
               doe
               other
               stories
               witnesse
               ,
               that
               the
               Emperour
               refused
               to
               take
               that
               Oath
               .
               But
               
               if
               we
               will
               beleeue
               Clement
               in
               his
               Canon
               ,
               Henry
               afterward
               yeelded
               to
               that
               Oath
               ,
               but
               would
               not
               acknwledge
               that
               it
               was
               an
               Oath
               
               of
               Allegeance
               ,
               because
               the
               Emperours
               neuer
               sweare
               Allegeance
               
               to
               Popes
               ,
               but
               Popes
               to
               Emperours
               :
               therefore
               Clement
               in
               that
               Canon
               ,
               declareth
               that
               these
               (
               which
               some
               Emperours
               yeelded
               to
               some
               Popes
               )
               were
               Oathes
               of
               Allegeance
               .
               Declaramns
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 iuramenta
                 praedicta
                 fidelitatis
                 existere
                 &
                 censeri
                 debere
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               We
               declare
               that
               the
               foresaid
               Oathes
               are
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               accounted
               to
               be
               ,
               Oathes
               of
               Allegeance
               .
               ]
            
             
               41.
               
               By
               this
               we
               see
               how
               highly
               they
               would
               aduance
               the
               hornes
               of
               this
               Iurisdiction
               .
               And
               still
               we
               finde
               this
               confirmed
               ,
               that
               the
               Oath
               which
               is
               giuen
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               is
               vnderstood
               an
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               .
               And
               to
               certifie
               vs
               yet
               more
               fully
               of
               their
               meaning
               ;
               it
               is
               set
               downe
               not
               onely
               as
               a
               law
               in
               their
               Decretals
               ,
               but
               published
               as
               an
               ordinarie
               Ceremony
               ,
               which
               al
               must
               take
               knowledge
               of
               .
               In
               the
               booke
               of
               their
               Ceremonies
               it
               is
               said
               that
               an
               Oath
               is
               to
               be
               ministred
               to
               all
               Emperours
               ,
               before
               their
               Coronation
               ,
               and
               before
               they
               enter
               the
               territories
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               .
               The
               Oath
               is
               there
               thus
               set
               downe
               :
               [
               I
               will
               exalt
               the
               Pope
               ,
               
                 secundum
                 meum
                 posse
                 ,
                 &
                 vitam
                 :
              
               hee
               shall
               neither
               loose
               
               member
               nor
               honour
               by
               my
               will
               ,
               councell
               ,
               consent
               ,
               or
               exhortation
               :
               
               In
               Rome
               I
               will
               make
               no
               Decree
               ,
               or
               ordination
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               belongeth
               to
               his
               Holinesse
               without
               his
               councell
               .
               ]
               In
               the
               same
               booke
               and
               place
               before
               cited
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               that
               Fredericke
               the
               third
               Emperour
               tooke
               that
               Oath
               .
            
             
               42.
               
               In
               this
               Mysterie
               of
               Oathes
               they
               haue
               proceeded
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               exhibite
               an
               Oath
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               temporall
               subiects
               of
               other
               Princes
               ,
               whom
               they
               may
               poyson
               and
               peruert
               ,
               by
               reconciling
               them
               to
               the
               Pope
               ;
               which
               as
               it
               is
               a
               practise
               most
               dangerous
               to
               them
               that
               are
               so
               taken
               ,
               and
               insnared
               as
               Birds
               in
               the
               net
               of
               their
               owne
               destruction
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               no
               lesse
               pernitious
               for
               such
               Princes
               from
               whose
               obedience
               these
               are
               drawen
               :
               whereby
               the
               Pope
               seemeth
               to
               bring
               the
               question
               of
               Iurisdiction
               to
               an
               issue
               with
               the
               Princes
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               whether
               he
               shall
               ouerthrow
               them
               ,
               or
               they
               him
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               that
               both
               should
               stand
               vp
               together
               :
               for
               what
               is
               left
               to
               Princes
               ,
               if
               their
               Crownes
               and
               the
               hearts
               of
               their
               subiects
               be
               taken
               from
               them
               ?
               Or
               what
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               Princes
               can
               haue
               a
               more
               tender
               feeling
               of
               ,
               then
               of
               their
               Crownes
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               hearts
               of
               their
               subiects
               ?
               And
               what
               is
               more
               forcible
               to
               steale
               away
               the
               hearts
               of
               subiects
               from
               their
               Prince
               ,
               then
               to
               binde
               them
               with
               an
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               to
               another
               Prince
               ?
               Then
               these
               men
               that
               haue
               bound
               themselues
               by
               an
               Oath
               to
               the
               Pope
               ;
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               they
               should
               performe
               true
               Allegeance
               to
               the
               King
               ?
               For
               that
               the
               Oath
               which
               is
               exhibited
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               is
               an
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               and
               fidelity
               ;
               the
               Popes
               themselues
               by
               their
               Decretals
               haue
               assured
               vs.
               And
               if
               you
               will
               seeke
               it
               out
               ,
               this
               you
               shall
               finde
               to
               be
               the
               true
               reason
               ,
               why
               Pope
               Paulus
               the
               fift
               in
               his
               late
               Breues
               hath
               forbidden
               the
               Recusants
               of
               this
               land
               ,
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               because
               they
               haue
               taken
               an
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               that
               a
               man
               should
               performe
               Allegeance
               to
               two
               Soueraignes
               :
               if
               one
               be
               vassal
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               happily
               one
               may
               hold
               Allegeance
               to
               two
               ;
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               a
               Tenant
               may
               sweare
               homage
               to
               his
               Land-lord
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Prince
               also
               :
               but
               this
               cannot
               be
               done
               to
               two
               Soueraignes
               .
               
               And
               if
               one
               shall
               take
               an
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               to
               diuers
               Lordes
               ,
               it
               is
               concluded
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Pope
               be
               one
               of
               those
               Lords
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               obeyed
               before
               all
               other
               whatsoeuer
               .
               Then
               it
               
               is
               not
               a
               Fatherhood
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               striueth
               for
               ,
               but
               a
               power
               ouer
               Princes
               ,
               by
               weakning
               and
               vndermining
               their
               authority
               ,
               withdrawing
               the
               hearts
               of
               subiects
               :
               exacting
               an
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               of
               all
               whom
               they
               can
               reconcile
               :
               and
               not
               permitting
               their
               Conuerts
               to
               take
               an
               Oath
               of
               Allegeance
               to
               their
               owne
               Soueraigne
               Princes
               .
               And
               because
               we
               find
               that
               moderate
               and
               conscionable
               Papists
               ,
               as
               Master
               Hart
               in
               the
               conference
               with
               Doctor
               Reynolds
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               being
               driuen
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               cause
               aright
               ,
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               iustifie
               our
               cause
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               yeeld
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               a
               Princehood
               ouer
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               onely
               a
               Fatherhood
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               not
               graunting
               to
               him
               
               a
               power
               to
               depose
               Princes
               :
               confessing
               also
               that
               the
               power
               which
               we
               giue
               to
               Princes
               ,
               is
               not
               vnderstood
               of
               themselues
               ,
               for
               they
               ,
               before
               they
               will
               vnderstand
               our
               cause
               ,
               thinke
               that
               wee
               meane
               to
               giue
               as
               much
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
               as
               they
               doe
               to
               the
               Pope
               :
               
               therefore
               we
               haue
               reason
               to
               rest
               herein
               assured
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Iesuites
               entred
               not
               into
               the
               Popes
               battels
               with
               a
               Pontificall
               furie
               ,
               the
               Pope
               would
               vtterly
               be
               forsaken
               in
               this
               ,
               wherein
               all
               moderate
               spirits
               haue
               already
               forsaken
               him
               :
               or
               if
               hee
               would
               relinquish
               this
               part
               of
               the
               quarrell
               ,
               which
               hee
               maintaineth
               against
               temporall
               Princes
               ,
               happily
               he
               might
               make
               himselfe
               much
               more
               stronger
               then
               he
               is
               ,
               or
               possibly
               can
               be
               by
               following
               this
               co●…rse
               ;
               But
               as
               the
               end
               is
               not
               Religion
               ,
               but
               a
               worldly
               Principality
               that
               they
               shoot
               at
               ,
               so
               the
               meanes
               which
               they
               vse
               ,
               are
               not
               the
               courses
               of
               moderation
               ,
               conscience
               and
               religion
               ,
               but
               of
               force
               and
               furie
               ;
               they
               will
               haue
               all
               ,
               or
               loose
               all
               .
               Wherein
               the
               wisedome
               of
               the
               Iesuites
               will
               be
               called
               into
               great
               question
               ,
               for
               setting
               the
               Pope
               vpon
               such
               desperate
               courses
               ,
               at
               least
               for
               being
               the
               onely
               instruments
               of
               these
               new
               and
               furious
               practises
               ,
               which
               doubtlesse
               will
               in
               the
               end
               make
               an
               end
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               .
            
          
           
             
               §.
               IIII.
               Of
               Inuestitures
               .
            
             
               43.
               
               HAuing
               spoken
               somewhat
               of
               the
               meanes
               ,
               whereby
               this
               Iurisdiction
               was
               sought
               ,
               wee
               are
               now
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               partes
               of
               this
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               as
               wee
               finde
               the
               
               same
               practised
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               at
               his
               height
               .
               The
               partes
               of
               this
               Iurisdiction
               so
               much
               pursued
               by
               Popes
               ,
               we
               gather
               to
               be
               these
               :
               power
               ouer
               Bishops
               ,
               power
               ouer
               generall
               Councels
               ,
               Inuestitures
               ,
               exemption
               of
               criminous
               Clerkes
               ,
               the
               Popes
               power
               in
               giuing
               lawes
               ,
               appellation
               ;
               and
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               a
               power
               to
               depose
               and
               depriue
               Kings
               :
               In
               all
               which
               the
               Pope
               hath
               proceeded
               
                 d●…
                 facto
              
               ,
               to
               practise
               that
               power
               whereunto
               hee
               neuer
               had
               right
               .
               The
               two
               first
               we
               purpose
               not
               to
               speake
               of
               here
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               first
               we
               haue
               spoken
               already
               ,
               Chapt.
               5.
               
               Of
               the
               second
               we
               purpose
               to
               speake
               in
               the
               last
               Chapter
               ;
               the
               rest
               are
               here
               to
               be
               handled
               in
               Order
               :
               and
               first
               of
               Inuestitures
               .
            
             
               44.
               
               The
               first
               Pope
               that
               claimed
               Inuestitures
               ,
               was
               
                 Hildebrand
                 .
                 William
                 Malmsbury
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 Hic
                 (
                 Hildebrandu●…
                 )
                 quod
                 alij
                 i●…usitauerant
                 palam
                 e●…tulit
                 ,
                 excommunicans
                 electos
                 qui
                 Inuestituras
                 〈◊〉
                 de
                 manu
                 Laici
                 per
                 annulum
                 &
                 bacu●…m
                 accipere●…
                 :
              
               
               That
               is
               [
               He
               openly
               by
               excommunication
               thrust
               out
               them
               that
               had
               taken
               Inuestitures
               of
               Churches
               from
               a
               Lay
               hand
               ,
               by
               a
               
               Ring
               and
               a
               Staffe
               :
               which
               thing
               before
               
                 Hild●…bi
                 and
              
               other
               Popes
               had
               not
               done
               .
               ]
               Whereunto
               all
               the
               Histories
               of
               this
               time
               giue
               consent
               ,
               declaring
               that
               the
               first
               claime
               that
               the
               Popes
               made
               for
               
               Inuestitures
               ,
               was
               begunne
               by
               Hildebrand
               :
               And
               because
               that
               the
               Popes
               were
               so
               peremptorie
               herein
               ,
               raising
               and
               continuing
               so
               great
               and
               so
               long
               a
               contention
               about
               this
               thing
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               thought
               by
               many
               that
               this
               right
               of
               Inuestitures
               was
               the
               Churches
               right
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               Popes
               .
               And
               that
               Emperours
               and
               Kings
               did
               vsurpe
               it
               by
               inuasion
               and
               intrusion
               ,
               first
               ,
               priuately
               ,
               and
               then
               more
               publiquely
               :
               We
               are
               therfore
               to
               seeke
               out
               this
               point
               ,
               to
               whose
               right
               Inuestitures
               did
               auncie●…tly
               belong
               ,
               whether
               to
               Kings
               or
               to
               Popes
               .
               Now
               that
               they
               were
               a
               part
               of
               the
               auncient
               right
               of
               Emperours
               and
               Kings
               ,
               it
               is
               witnessed
               by
               Gratian
               :
               for
               he
               bringeth
               an
               ancient
               testimonie
               which
               doth
               witnesse
               ,
               That
               Pope
               Hadrian
               did
               intreat
               Charles
               the
               great
               to
               come
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               defend
               the
               affaires
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               the
               Emperour
               held
               a
               Synode
               ,
               in
               which
               this
               auncient
               right
               was
               confirmed
               to
               him
               by
               Pope
               
                 Hadrian
                 :
                 H●…drianus
                 autem
              
               
               
                 Papa
                 cum
                 vniuersa
                 Synodo
                 ,
                 Carolo
                 ius
                 &
                 pot●…statem
                 eligendi
                 pontificem
                 ,
                 &
                 ordinandi
                 Apostolicam
                 sedem
                 ,
                 dignitatem
                 quoque
                 patritiatus
              
               
               
                 ei
                 concesserunt
                 :
                 Et
                 Episcopos
                 per
                 singulas
                 ▪
                 prouincia●…
                 ab
                 eo
                 Inuestituram
                 accipere
                 defi●…iuit
                 ,
                 vt
                 nisi
                 à
                 rege
                 laudet●…r
                 &
                 I●…uestiatur
                 Episcopus
                 ,
                 à
                 nemine
                 consecretur
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               Pope
               Hadrian
               with
               the
               whole
               Synode
               graunted
               to
               Charles
               the
               right
               and
               power
               of
               choosing
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               ordaining
               the
               Sea
               Apostolike
               ,
               and
               the
               priuiledge
               of
               the
               Romane
               Nobility
               ;
               and
               defined
               that
               Bishoppes
               through
               all
               Prouinces
               should
               take
               Inuestitures
               from
               him
               :
               that
               a
               Bishoppe
               should
               be
               consecrated
               by
               none
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               were
               first
               inuested
               by
               the
               Emperour
               .
               ]
               Thus
               much
               is
               also
               testified
               by
               Sigebert
               and
               many
               moe
               .
               The
               same
               is
               confirmed
               by
               
               Pope
               Leo
               ,
               who
               graunteth
               this
               to
               be
               the
               right
               of
               Otho
               the
               first
               ,
               as
               Hadrian
               did
               to
               Charles
               :
               for
               thus
               saith
               
                 Leo
                 :
                 Othoni
                 primo
              
               
               
                 Te●…tonicorum
                 Regi
                 eiusque
                 s●…ccessoribus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 perpetuam
                 facultatem
              
               
               
                 ●…ligendi
                 successorem
                 ,
                 &
                 summae
                 sedis
                 Apostolicae
                 Pontificem
                 ,
                 ac
                 per
                 hoc
                 Archiepis●…opos
                 se●…
                 Episcopos
                 ,
                 vt
                 ipsi
                 ab
                 eo
                 Inuestituram
                 accipiant
                 .
              
               [
               To
               Otho
               the
               first
               ,
               Germane
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Successours
               ,
               &c.
               
               We
               grant
               the
               chusing
               our
               successour
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               chiefe
               Apostolicke
               Sea
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               to
               chuse
               Archbishoppes
               and
               Bishoppes
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               receiue
               Inuestitures
               from
               him
               .
               ]
            
             
               45.
               
               In
               both
               these
               Decrees
               ,
               as
               wel
               of
               Hadrian
               as
               of
               Leo
               ,
               there
               is
               Anathema
               denounced
               to
               the
               violators
               thereof
               :
               Now
               Hildebrand
               was
               the
               first
               violator
               of
               them
               .
               The
               things
               which
               the
               Popes
               decree
               in
               their
               Consistory
               ,
               in
               a
               full
               Synode
               ,
               vnder
               Anathema
               ,
               are
               things
               which
               must
               be
               vnchangeably
               kept
               ,
               or
               els
               there
               may
               be
               errours
               and
               vncertainty
               in
               the
               Decrees
               of
               his
               Holines
               ,
               which
               the
               Iesuites
               will
               not
               confesse
               .
               But
               some
               of
               late
               presume
               ,
               that
               the
               Popes
               first
               graunted
               these
               Inuestitures
               to
               temporall
               Princes
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               haue
               no
               greater
               right
               or
               Title
               to
               them
               ,
               then
               from
               the
               Popes
               gift
               :
               and
               the
               same
               authority
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               which
               gaue
               them
               ,
               may
               reuoke
               this
               gift
               .
               We
               answere
               ,
               this
               was
               yeelded
               to
               Charles
               when
               he
               was
               first
               made
               Emperour
               ,
               as
               the
               auncient
               right
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               This
               is
               proued
               first
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               same
               Distinction
               of
               Gr●…tian
               this
               is
               often
               called
               
                 antiqua
                 consuetudo
              
               ,
               
               and
               
                 prisca
                 con●…uetudo
              
               :
               and
               cap.
               18.
               
               Pope
               Stephen
               answereth
               that
               he
               deferred
               the
               consecration
               of
               a
               Bishoppe
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 imperialem
                 nobis
                 ,
                 vt
                 mos
                 est
                 ,
                 absolutionis
                 minimè
                 detulit
                 .
                 Epistolam
                 .
              
               And
               a
               little
               after
               ,
               
                 Uestr●…
                 solertia
                 ,
                 imperial●…
                 ,
                 vt
                 prisca
                 dictat
                 consuetudo
                 ,
              
               
               
                 percepta
                 licentia
                 ,
                 &
                 nobis
                 ,
                 quem
                 ●…dmodum
                 vos
                 scire
                 credmus
                 ▪
                 imperiali
                 directa
                 Epistola
                 ,
                 tunc
                 voluntati
                 v●…strae
                 de
                 hoc
                 parebimu●…
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               :
               
                 Non
                 debet
                 ordinari
                 qui
                 electus
                 fuerit
                 ,
                 nisi
                 prius
                 de●…retum
                 generale
                 introducatur
                 in
                 regiam
                 vrbem
                 ,
                 secundum
                 antiquam
                 consuetudinem
                 ,
                 vt
                 cum
                 ●…ius
                 scientiâ
                 &
                 iussion●…
                 debeat
                 ordina●…io
                 prouenire
                 .
              
               Then
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               themselues
               graunt
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               the
               auncient
               vse
               and
               custome
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               The
               same
               is
               also
               confirmed
               from
               the
               reason
               that
               drew
               Charles
               ,
               then
               from
               the
               siege
               of
               Ticinum
               to
               that
               Synod
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               haue
               the
               auncient
               rights
               of
               the
               Empire
               confirmed
               to
               him
               .
               Which
               thing
               is
               declared
               by
               diuers
               Histories
               ,
               especially
               by
               
                 Theodoricus
                 de
                 Niem
              
               ,
               who
               testifieth
               that
               the
               reason
               which
               drew
               Charles
               to
               Rome
               at
               that
               time
               was
               ,
               to
               haue
               the
               right
               and
               auncient
               vses
               of
               the
               Empire
               clearely
               knowne
               .
               There
               was
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               a
               Synod
               holden
               by
               Pope
               Hadrian
               ,
               and
               one
               hundred
               fifty
               three
               Bishops
               &
               Abbats
               ,
               exquirentib●…s
               
               
                 vsus
                 ,
                 leges
                 ,
                 &
                 mores
                 eiusdem
                 Ecclesi●…
                 &
                 Imperij
              
               That
               is
               :
               [
               Making
               search
               of
               the
               vses
               ,
               lawes
               ,
               and
               customes
               of
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               ]
               For
               all
               that
               could
               bee
               proued
               to
               be
               the
               auncient
               priuiledges
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               was
               Charles
               to
               haue
               then
               to
               be
               confirmed
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               then
               were
               Inuestitures
               confirmed
               to
               him
               :
               therefore
               they
               were
               part
               of
               the
               auncient
               priuiledges
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
            
             
               46.
               
               Hincm●…rus
               Archbishop
               of
               Rhemes
               ,
               liued
               and
               wrote
               about
               the
               yeare
               eight
               hundred
               sixtie
               .
               At
               what
               time
               without
               any
               question
               the
               auncient
               practise
               was
               continued
               of
               choosing
               Bishops
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               King.
               For
               he
               writing
               to
               the
               Bishops
               of
               France
               ,
               saith
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               choosing
               Bishops
               .
               Consensu
               
               
                 principis
                 terrae
                 ,
                 qui
                 res
                 Ecclesiasticas
                 diuino
                 iudicio
                 ad
                 〈◊〉
                 &
                 defendendas
                 suscepit
                 ,
                 electione
                 cleri
                 atque
                 plebis
                 ,
                 quisque
                 ad
                 Ecelesiasticum
                 regime●…
                 ▪
                 absque
                 vlla
                 venalitate
                 ●…rouehi
                 debet
                 .
              
               That
               is
               :
               [
               By
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               Diuine
               ordinance
               hath
               vndertaken
               the
               defence
               and
               preseruation
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               causes
               :
               and
               by
               the
               election
               of
               the
               Clergy
               and
               people
               ought
               euery
               one
               to
               be
               promoted
               to
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               gouernment
               without
               Simony
               .
               ]
               This
               then
               is
               the
               auncient
               right
               of
               euery
               Prince
               within
               his
               owne
               dominions
               .
               As
               the
               same
               Hincmarus
               
               saith
               afterward
               :
               
                 Principi
                 terrae
                 magnoperè
                 prouidendum
                 est
                 ,
                 ●…e
                 in
              
               
               
                 his
                 Deus
                 offendatur
                 ,
                 per
                 quos
                 religio
                 Christi●…na
                 consistere
                 debet
                 .
                 Marsilius
                 Patauin
                 .
              
               hath
               a
               testimony
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               were
               of
               doubtlesse
               
               authority
               ,
               might
               moue
               some
               doubt
               .
               For
               hee
               saith
               ,
               that
               Pope
               Simplicius
               did
               forbid
               Inuestitures
               to
               bee
               taken
               at
               a
               lay
               hand
               ,
               albeit
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               by
               that
               decree
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               his
               predecessours
               
               exhibiting
               all
               due
               and
               humble
               reuerence
               to
               Princes
               ,
               did
               vse
               to
               take
               Inuestitures
               from
               Lay-men
               .
               It
               is
               manifest
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               Marsilius
               had
               seene
               a
               decree
               of
               Simplicius
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               Which
               if
               it
               were
               the
               true
               decree
               of
               Simplicius
               ,
               then
               were
               Inuestitures
               acknowledged
               the
               Princes
               right
               ,
               long
               before
               Charles
               :
               but
               if
               that
               decree
               were
               forged
               ,
               as
               doubtlesse
               it
               was
               ,
               with
               many
               moe
               :
               Let
               the
               Romane
               forgery
               be
               acknowledged
               ,
               and
               the
               Masters
               of
               that
               mint
               knowne
               .
               Howsoeuer
               ,
               it
               is
               out
               of
               question
               that
               Inuestitures
               were
               acknowledged
               the
               auncient
               right
               of
               the
               Empire
               by
               Ha●…rian
               :
               yeelded
               to
               Charles
               ;
               graunted
               also
               by
               diuers
               Popes
               ,
               as
               is
               apparant
               by
               their
               expresse
               confessions
               ,
               of
               whome
               some
               were
               more
               auncient
               then
               Charles
               the
               great
               ,
               and
               some
               since
               .
            
             
               47.
               
               The
               reason
               why
               it
               should
               belong
               to
               temporal
               Princes
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               it
               moued
               Popes
               ,
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               Kings
               ,
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               greatest
               and
               hottest
               contentions
               ,
               the
               one
               to
               purchase
               a
               new
               title
               ;
               the
               other
               to
               retaine
               their
               auncient
               right
               .
               For
               vntill
               the
               time
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               wee
               finde
               little
               or
               no
               mention
               at
               all
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               because
               the
               Iurisdiction
               was
               then
               vnmixt
               ,
               this
               power
               coactiue
               was
               not
               then
               practised
               by
               the
               gouernours
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               when
               Constantine
               had
               enriched
               the
               Church
               ,
               giuen
               place
               and
               authority
               to
               Bishops
               :
               adding
               vnto
               that
               power
               which
               they
               had
               ,
               a
               new
               part
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               not
               before
               
               (
               as
               we
               haue
               declared
               .
               )
               And
               by
               this
               example
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               other
               Emperours
               and
               Kings
               adding
               thereto
               ;
               so
               that
               a
               temporall
               Lordship
               was
               added
               in
               the
               end
               to
               a
               ▪
               Bishoprick
               :
               (
               which
               thing
               was
               first
               instituted
               by
               Otho
               the
               second
               Emperour
               ,
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               Cardinall
               Cusanus
               .
               For
               writing
               of
               this
               Otho
               ,
               hee
               saith
               :
               
               
                 C●…edidit
                 perpetuis
                 temporibus
                 imperio
                 subiectis
                 p●…cem
                 dar●…
                 posse
                 ,
                 si
                 temporalia
                 dominia
                 ●…am
                 Rom.
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 quam
                 alijs
                 adiungerentur
                 ,
              
               
               
                 cum
                 certi
                 serui●…ij
                 obseruatione
                 ,
                 tunc
                 enim
                 cultus
                 diuinus
                 augmentaretur
                 ,
                 religionem
                 in
                 magnam
                 reuerentiam
                 exaltandam
                 credidit
                 ,
              
               
               
                 quando
                 sanctissimi
                 Episcopi
                 magnae
                 potentiae
                 alijs
                 Principibus
                 intermiscerentur
                 :
              
               A
               mixt
               Iurisdiction
               thus
               being
               committed
               to
               Bishops
               :
               Then
               was
               it
               good
               reason
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               haui●…g
               receiued
               such
               an
               externall
               coactiue
               power
               from
               temporall
               Princes
               ;
               that
               these
               Princes
               should
               bee
               well
               secured
               of
               their
               fidelity
               to
               them
               ,
               for
               so
               much
               of
               their
               authoritie
               ,
               as
               they
               receiued
               from
               such
               Princes
               .
            
             
               48.
               
               This
               example
               of
               gouernment
               ,
               the
               first
               Christian
               Princes
               set
               vp
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               drawne
               from
               the
               gouernement
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Iewes
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               said
               :
               so
               that
               Christian
               Kings
               haue
               the
               same
               power
               ouer
               Bishops
               ,
               which
               the
               godly
               Kings
               of
               Israell
               had
               ouer
               the
               Priests
               in
               that
               state
               .
               From
               this
               ground
               riseth
               Ecclesiasticall
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               which
               being
               taken
               by
               the
               first
               Christian
               Emperours
               ,
               from
               the
               example
               of
               the
               state
               of
               Israell
               ,
               was
               continued
               by
               them
               and
               their
               successours
               ,
               without
               :
               question
               or
               contradiction
               ,
               till
               the
               time
               of
               Hildebrand
               .
               For
               Gregory
               the
               first
               ,
               speaking
               of
               this
               auncient
               right
               which
               Emperours
               had
               in
               his
               time
               and
               before
               ,
               declareth
               that
               this
               right
               of
               theirs
               in
               placing
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               was
               an
               order
               so
               auncient
               ,
               so
               established
               ,
               that
               the
               contrary
               thereof
               was
               neuer
               knowne
               or
               heard
               of
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               therefore
               writing
               to
               
                 Constantia
                 August●…
              
               ,
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 Salonit●…
                 ciuitatis
                 Episcopus
                 me
                 ac
                 responsali
                 meo
                 nesciente
                 ,
                 ordinatus
                 est
                 :
                 E●…
                 facta
                 res
                 est
                 ,
                 quae
                 sub
                 nullis
                 anterioribus
                 principibus
                 e●…nit
                 .
                 Quod
                 eg●…
              
               
               
                 audiens
                 ,
                 ad
                 eundem
                 praeuarica●…orem
                 qui
                 〈◊〉
                 ordinatus
                 est
                 ,
                 protinus
                 misi
                 ,
                 vt
                 omn●…no
                 missarum
                 〈◊〉
                 celebrar●…
                 nullo
                 〈◊〉
                 praesumeret
                 ,
                 nisi
                 〈◊〉
                 à
                 serenissimis
                 Dominis
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 si
                 h●…
                 fieri
                 ipsi
                 iu●…sissent
                 .
              
               That
               is
               :
               [
               The
               Bishop
               of
               S●…lone
               ,
               was
               ordained
               without
               the
               knowledge
               of
               my selfe
               and
               my
               Chaplaine
               :
               And
               that
               thing
               is
               done
               which
               ne●…er
               hapned
               vnder
               any
               of
               the
               former
               Princes
               .
               Which
               when
               I
               vnderstoode
               ,
               I
               sent
               presently
               to
               that
               〈◊〉
               which
               was
               inordinately
               ordained
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               in
               any
               case
               presume
               to
               celebrate
               Masse
               ,
               vnlesse
               first
               I
               might
               vnderstand
               of
               my
               most
               serene
               Lords
               (
               the
               Emperours
               )
               whither
               they
               commaunded
               this
               .
               ]
               Which
               testimonie
               ●…is
               also
               cited
               Des●…
               .
               63.
               to
               proue
               that
               the
               Emperors
               ought
               to
               chuse
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               Hadrian
               acknowledged
               the
               right
               to
               Charles
               ,
               and
               L●…o
               to
               
                 Otho
                 .
                 Gregory
              
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               who
               i●…truded
               vpon
               that
               Church
               
               not
               onely
               without
               his
               knowledge
               ,
               but
               also
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               suffered
               to
               exercise
               his
               function
               ,
               before
               that
               he
               might
               vnderstand
               whether
               the
               Bishoppe
               had
               the
               Empero●…s
               consent
               herein
               :
               he
               saith
               also
               ,
               that
               this
               practise
               of
               intruding
               without
               the
               Emperours
               consent
               ,
               was
               a
               thing
               neuer
               practised
               vnder
               any
               Prince
               before
               that
               time
               .
               
                 Facta
                 res
                 est
                 quae
                 sub
                 nullis
                 anterioribus
                 principibus
                 euenit
                 .
              
               For
               t●…at
               these
               wordes
               are
               referred
               to
               that
               intrusion
               without
               the
               Emperours
               knowledge
               ,
               it
               is
               euident
               ,
               because
               he
               saith
               not
               that
               this
               was
               neuer
               practised
               vnder
               any
               Pope
               ,
               but
               not
               practised
               vnder
               any
               Prince
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               will
               send
               to
               the
               Prince
               ,
               to
               know
               whether
               the
               Prince
               commanded
               this
               thing
               :
               and
               therefore
               hee
               calleth
               him
               a
               Praeuaricator
               that
               presumed
               to
               crosse
               this
               auncient
               right
               of
               Princes
               .
            
             
               Then
               he
               condemneth
               a
               number
               of
               his
               successours
               for
               
                 Pr●…uaricators
                 .
                 Gregory
              
               knew
               well
               what
               he
               wrote
               ,
               hauing
               the
               perfect
               Register
               of
               things
               of
               this
               kinde
               ,
               done
               betweene
               the
               time
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               and
               his
               time
               ;
               therefore
               his
               testimonie
               maketh
               faire
               and
               full
               euidence
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               the
               right
               of
               Christian
               Magistrates
               ,
               long
               before
               Pope
               Hadrian
               did
               yeeld
               it
               to
               Charles
               .
               The
               same
               thing
               is
               also
               witnessed
               by
               the
               twelfth
               Toletan
               Counsell
               ,
               
               which
               was
               h●…ld
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Pope
               Agatho
               in
               the
               yeare
               sixe
               hundred
               and
               eightie
               ,
               that
               is
               long
               before
               that
               time
               wherein
               Hadrian
               yeelded
               this
               right
               to
               Charles
               ,
               as
               the
               olde
               right
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
            
             
               49.
               
               But
               Cardinall
               Baroniu●…
               striken
               with
               a
               strange
               fury
               in
               this
               question
               of
               Inuestitures
               ,
               ventureth
               vpon
               a
               new
               and
               desperat
               course
               ,
               denieth
               all
               Antiquities
               ,
               and
               bringeth
               a
               more
               shamelesse
               handling
               to
               these
               things
               ,
               then
               euer
               was
               brought
               by
               any
               man
               before
               him
               :
               He
               denieth
               the
               whole
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               reported
               of
               Hadrian
               yeelding
               this
               to
               Charles
               :
               but
               most
               of
               all
               he
               breaketh
               all
               rules
               of
               patience
               and
               moderation
               against
               Sigebert
               ,
               because
               among
               many
               ,
               he
               also
               hath
               reported
               this
               
               Storie
               :
               Sige●…ert
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               like
               an
               Impostor
               ,
               first
               deuised
               and
               forged
               this
               tale
               ,
               that
               Pope
               Hadrian
               yeelded
               Inuestitures
               to
               Charles
               ;
               and
               this
               he
               wrote
               in
               the
               fauour
               of
               a
               s●…hismaticall
               Emperour
               .
               Why
               Baronius
               should
               put
               vpon
               Sige●…ert
               Imposture
               
               and
               subornation
               ,
               we
               see
               no
               reason
               ;
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               that
               he
               thinketh
               ,
               that
               if
               〈◊〉
               could
               be
               put
               to
               silence
               herein
               ,
               there
               could
               no
               proofe
               appeare
               in
               all
               Antiquity
               for
               Inuestitures
               .
               If
               this
               be●…
               his
               meaning
               ,
               he
               is
               much
               dec●…iued
               :
               for
               before
               this
               word
               Inuestiture
               was
               in
               vse
               ,
               the
               Princes
               right
               was
               alwaies
               acknowledged
               .
               Long
               before
               Sigebert
               ,
               the
               twelfth
               Councel
               of
               Toledo
               remembred
               this
               thing
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               declared
               :
               and
               before
               that
               Councell
               Hincmarus
               ;
               and
               before
               
                 Hincmarus
                 ,
                 Gregory
              
               the
               first
               witnesseth
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               custome
               in
               his
               time
               so
               auncient
               ,
               that
               the
               contrary
               had
               neuer
               beene
               heard
               of
               vnder
               any
               Christian
               Princes
               .
               Then
               if
               we
               should
               ad●…it
               that
               Sigebert
               had
               beene
               silent
               ,
               yet
               the
               right
               of
               Princes
               in
               this
               thing
               ,
               is
               sufficiently
               proued
               against
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
               50.
               
               But
               let
               vs
               heare
               what
               the
               Cardinall
               can
               say
               for
               himselfe
               :
               We
               must
               needes
               examine
               his
               proofes
               ,
               because
               diuers
               other
               doe
               rest
               vpon
               his
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               deliuer
               it
               peremptorily
               ,
               that
               Sigebert
               hath
               deuised
               this
               tale
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               was
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               truth
               .
               Because
               the
               Discourse
               of
               Baronius
               is
               long
               ,
               I
               will
               gather
               his
               reasons
               ,
               and
               will
               leaue
               out
               nothing
               materiall
               ,
               that
               hee
               hath
               brought
               for
               himselfe
               .
               First
               he
               telleth
               the
               Reader
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               hath
               heard
               all
               the
               matter
               ,
               he
               wil
               be
               forced
               to
               crie
               out
               ,
               
                 O
                 Scelus
                 ,
                 O
                 impostura
                 ▪
                 O
                 Frau●…
                 .
              
               I
               suppose
               that
               this
               will
               proue
               true
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Reader
               hath
               heard
               all
               ,
               he
               will
               exclaime
               ,
               O
               villany
               ,
               O
               k●…auerie
               ,
               O
               cousenage
               :
               But
               why
               ?
               For
               ,
               saith
               〈◊〉
               [
               Sigebert
               perceiuing
               that
               he
               could
               not
               proue
               this
               by
               former
               Historiographers
               ,
               what
               did
               he
               ?
               Forsooth
               in
               the
               fauor
               of
               a
               schismaticall
               Emperour
               ,
               who
               challenged
               Inuestitures
               ,
               he
               thrust
               into
               his
               Chronography
               by
               fraud
               these
               wordes
               :
               
                 Postea
                 rediens
                 Carolus
                 ,
                 Papiam
                 c●…pit
                 ,
                 it
                 erumque
                 Roma●…
                 redijt
                 ,
                 Sy●…odumque
                 constituit
                 cum
                 Hadriano
                 Papa
                 ,
                 alijsque
                 15
                 ▪
                 3.
                 religiosis
                 Episcopis
                 &
                 abbatibus
                 ,
                 in
                 qua
                 Hadrianus
                 Papa
                 cum
                 vniuersa
                 Synodo
                 tradidi●…●…i
                 ●…us
                 eligendi
                 pontisicem
                 &
                 ordinandi
                 s●…dem
                 Apostolicam
                 ,
                 dignitatemque
                 patritiatus
                 :
                 Insuper
                 Archiepiscopos
                 ,
                 Episcopos
                 per
                 singulas
                 prouincias
                 ab
                 eo
                 inuestituram
                 accipere
                 defini●…it
                 ,
                 vt
                 ●…isi
                 à
                 rege
                 laudetur
                 &
                 Inuestiatur
                 ,
                 à
                 nemine
                 consecretur
                 .
              
               ]
               Is
               it
               any
               rea
               son
               that
               a
               man
               who
               for
               almost
               fiue
               hundred
               yeares
               hath
               alwaies
               beene
               reputed
               an
               honest
               man
               ,
               should
               now
               be
               called
               by
               a
               passionate
               Cardinall
               a
               
               Knaue
               ?
               Was
               there
               euer
               any
               man
               before
               Baronius
               that
               put
               this
               imputation
               vpon
               Sigebert
               ?
               His
               memory
               in
               all
               ages
               since
               hee
               wrote
               hath
               beene
               famous
               for
               his
               learning
               ,
               grauity
               ,
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               integritie
               :
               
                 Sigebertus
                 borum
                 temporum
                 s●…riptor
              
               (
               saith
               A●…entinus
               
               speaking
               of
               those
               times
               wherein
               he
               wrote
               )
               
                 vir
                 alioquin
                 etiam
                 vt
                 quisq̄
                 illa
                 tempest●…te
                 esse
                 poterat
                 ,
                 omnis
                 diuini
                 hum●…nique
                 i●…ris
                 consult●…ssimus
                 .
              
               That
               is
               [
               Sigeb●…rt
               a
               writer
               of
               these
               times
               ,
               a
               man
               most
               skilfull
               in
               all
               humane
               and
               diuine
               Law
               ,
               as
               any
               other
               whatsoeuer
               that
               could
               be
               found
               in
               that
               time
               .
               ]
               Then
               it
               is
               not
               likely
               that
               he
               should
               now
               be
               found
               vnhonest
               ▪
               that
               in
               so
               many
               ages
               hath
               passed
               for
               an
               honest
               man
               :
               And
               if
               the
               testimony
               of
               others
               that
               witnesse
               with
               him
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               be
               sufficient
               to
               cleare
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               cleared
               by
               a
               great
               Iury
               ,
               and
               a
               firme
               verdict
               .
            
             
               51.
               
               Frosard
               writing
               the
               French
               Storie
               ,
               and
               collecting
               the
               actions
               of
               Charles
               the
               great
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               ancient
               Stories
               of
               that
               nation
               (
               and
               where
               can
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               French
               Kings
               bee
               better
               
               knowne
               ,
               then
               by
               the
               Stories
               of
               that
               nation
               ?
               )
               saith
               thus
               [
               Charles
               came
               to
               Rome
               at
               the
               request
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               there
               kept
               Easter
               .
               And
               before
               he
               went
               away
               there
               was
               a
               Councell
               of
               one
               hundred
               ,
               fiftie
               and
               three
               Bishoppes
               and
               Abbots
               :
               there
               Pope
               Hadrian
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               all
               the
               Councell
               ,
               gaùe
               him
               the
               honour
               to
               chuse
               the
               Pope
               ,
               &c.
               and
               that
               Archbishoppes
               and
               Bishops
               should
               hold
               and
               haue
               their
               Seas
               by
               him
               .
               ]
               Functius
               hath
               
               the
               same
               storie
               .
               
                 Huldericus
                 Mutius
              
               witnesseth
               as
               much
               .
               Sabellicus
               saith
               ,
               
                 Hadriano
                 autore
                 decretum
                 vt
                 Carolus
                 rex
                 qui
                 op●…imè
              
               
               
                 esset
                 de
                 Romana
                 〈◊〉
                 &
                 Italia
                 meritus
                 ,
                 Pontificem
                 l●…geret
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Par
                 illi
                 potesta●…
                 de
                 patritiat●…
                 dando
                 ,
                 de
                 Episcopis
                 prouinciatim
              
               
               
                 eligendis
                 ,
                 vt
                 omnia
                 demum
                 irrita
                 haberentur
                 ,
                 nisi
                 quae
                 Carolus
                 probasset
                 .
                 Walthramu●…
              
               Bishoppe
               of
               Naumburg
               saith
               ,
               
                 Hadrianus
                 Papa
                 collaudantibus
                 Romanis
                 &
                 pl●…na
                 Synodo
                 &c.
                 Carolo
                 M.
                 &
              
               
               
                 eius
                 successoribus
                 &c.
                 sub
                 anathemate
                 concessi●…
                 patr●…tiatum
                 &
                 inuestituras
                 .
              
            
             
               〈◊〉
               .
               I
               must
               entreat
               the
               Readers
               patience
               .
               For
               I
               am
               forced
               to
               cite
               these
               witnesses
               only
               for
               the
               iustifying
               of
               Sigebert
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               might
               haue
               beene
               spared
               ;
               if
               Baroni●…s
               had
               not
               brought
               Sigebert
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               to
               holde
               vp
               his
               hand
               at
               the
               barre
               :
               vnreuerently
               raking
               vp
               the
               ashes
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               &
               disquieting
               the
               graue
               
               of
               a
               man
               that
               ●…as
               buried
               with
               honour
               ,
               and
               hath
               res●…ed
               so
               many
               ages
               without
               disturbance
               ,
               vntill
               the
               profane
               hands
               of
               Baromus
               light
               vpon
               his
               graue
               .
               It
               would
               be
               a
               matter
               of
               iust
               reproofe
               and
               reprehension
               in
               vs
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               as
               courteous
               to
               the
               dead
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               cruell
               against
               them
               :
               not
               to
               be
               a●…
               carefull
               for
               preseruing
               antiquities
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               to
               deface
               all
               a●…cient
               monuments
               that
               stand
               against
               them
               :
               not
               to
               be
               as
               resolute
               for
               the
               truth
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               impudent
               to
               maintaine
               f●…lshood
               .
               I
               must
               therefore
               proceed
               in
               producing
               witnesses
               ,
               who
               liued
               some
               since
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               some
               before
               :
               that
               〈◊〉
               testimony
               may
               be
               iustified
               ,
               his
               honesty
               cleared
               :
               and
               that
               t●…e
               world
               may
               see
               by
               what
               strong
               faction
               and
               passion
               ,
               Histories
               are
               now
               written
               to
               defend
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               by
               defacing
               all
               ancient
               records
               that
               stand
               against
               it
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 de
              
               
               Babenberg
               hath
               written
               a
               booke
               ,
               
                 de
                 i●…re
                 Reg●…i
                 &
                 Imperij
                 Rom●…ni
                 ,
              
               in
               which
               he
               hath
               the
               same
               story
               ,
               that
               Charles
               came
               into
               Italy
               at
               the
               request
               of
               Pope
               Hadrian
               ,
               &
               that
               H●…drian
               graunted
               inuestitures
               
               to
               Charles
               in
               a
               Synod
               held
               at
               Rome
               .
               
                 ●…asciculus
                 temporum
              
               written
               by
               
                 Rollewinkins
                 Warner
              
               ,
               saith
               likewise
               of
               
                 H●…drian
                 :
                 Iste
                 Hadrianus
                 &c
                 ▪
                 i●…s
                 Carolo
                 super
                 ordinatione
                 sedis
                 Apostol●…
                 &
                 institutione
                 Episcoporu●…
                 ,
                 Abbatum
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 al●…
                 concilio
                 dedit
                 .
                 Marsilius
                 Pataui●…s
              
               in
               diuers
               places
               doth
               witnesse
               the
               same
               
               thing
               ,
               but
               more
               expresly
               in
               his
               booke
               
                 d●…
                 translatione
                 Imperij
              
               ,
               where
               he
               saith
               thus
               :
               
                 Tune
                 Hadrianus
                 benefi●…ijs
                 temporalibus
                 dicti
                 Principis
                 allectus
                 ,
              
               153
               
                 Episcoporum
                 &
                 Abbat●…m
                 concilium
                 R●…ma
                 congregauit
                 ibique
                 cum
                 vniuersa
                 Sy●…odo
                 dedit
                 ei
                 ius
                 ,
                 ●…c
                 .
              
               And
               so
               declareth
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               that
               inuesti●…res
               were
               confirmed
               to
               
               
                 Ch●…rles
                 .
                 Rodulohus
                 de
                 Colum●…
              
               writeth
               a
               booke
               of
               the
               same
               argument
               ,
               wherein
               he
               witnesseth
               the
               same
               thing
               .
               The
               Story
               which
               is
               called
               
                 Registrum
                 mundi
              
               ,
               written
               by
               
                 Hartm●…s
                 Shedell
              
               ,
               saith
               that
               Charles
               went
               from
               the
               siege
               of
               Pauy
               to
               Rome
               .
               
                 Pascha
                 in
              
               
               
                 vrbe
                 celebrare
                 constituit
                 ,
                 assumptis
                 se●…um
                 〈◊〉
                 &
                 Abbatibu●…
                 &c.
                 inde
                 Synodum
                 habuit
                 .
                 Mat
                 Palmerius
              
               speaketh
               to
               the
               same
               
               purpose
               .
               Ranulphus
               in
               his
               Polychronicon
               saith
               likewise
               ,
               
                 Hadrianus
                 concilium
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 vrbe
                 Roma
                 cum
                 Cl.
                 patribus
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               
                 Ca●…lo
                 cui
                 concessum
                 est
                 tunc
                 ius
                 in●…lectione
                 Rom.
                 Pontificis
                 ,
                 &
                 ordinandi
                 sedem
                 Apost●…licam
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               To
               the
               same
               purpose
               speaketh
               Martinus
               ,
               who
               is
               intituled
               
                 Pap●…
                 Primarius
                 Capellanus
                 .
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               
                 in
                 speculo
                 Historiali
              
               hath
               the
               same
               narration
               at
               full
               ,
               of
               the
               
               siege
               of
               Papia
               ,
               of
               Charles
               his
               comming
               to
               Rome
               ,
               of
               the
               priuiledges
               graunted
               to
               Charles
               by
               Pope
               Hadrian
               in
               a
               councell
               ,
               among
               which
               inuestitures
               are
               expresly
               named
               .
            
             
               53.
               
               Nauclerus
               hath
               the
               same
               Story
               at
               large
               ,
               declaring
               that
               
               Pope
               Hadria●…
               held
               a
               councel
               of
               one
               hundred
               and
               fifty
               three
               Bishops
               and
               Abbats
               ,
               by
               which
               Synod
               inuestitures
               were
               yeelded
               to
               Charles
               .
               Vpon
               which
               graunt
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               the
               French
               Kings
               to
               this
               day
               hold
               the
               same
               priuiledges
               in
               diuers
               Prouinces
               ,
               and
               namely
               
                 in
                 Prouincijs
                 Ce●…omanensi
                 Rotomagensi
                 &
                 R●…mensi
                 .
              
               What
               greater
               euidence
               can
               we
               seeke
               to
               proue
               that
               this
               thing
               was
               done
               ,
               then
               such
               confirmation
               from
               such
               witnesses
               ,
               and
               from
               such
               priuiledges
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Fraunce
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Popery
               continued
               from
               that
               first
               priuiledge
               .
               The
               same
               Author
               witnesseth
               ,
               
               that
               when
               Henry
               the
               fift
               Emperour
               came
               to
               Rome
               to
               appease
               this
               controuersie
               ,
               for
               Inuestitures
               between
               the
               Empire
               and
               the
               Papacy
               ,
               which
               was
               first
               raised
               by
               Hildebrand
               :
               that
               the
               Emperour
               intreated
               no
               more
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               in
               publique
               recordes
               was
               continued
               the
               custome
               from
               Charles
               the
               great
               .
               Imperator
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 volens
                 vti
                 consuetudine
                 &
                 authoritate
                 praedecessorum
                 suorum
                 ,
                 petebat
                 sibi
                 seruari
                 ea
                 quae
                 pri●…ilegijs
                 Carolo
                 M.
                 &
                 successoribus
                 in
                 Imperio
                 iam
                 per
              
               300
               
                 annos
                 &
                 amplius
                 concessa
                 &
                 obseruata
                 fu●…runt
                 .
                 Ex
                 quibus
                 priuilegijs
                 licitè
                 per
                 〈◊〉
                 ann●…li
                 ,
                 &
                 virgae
                 Episcopatus
                 &
                 Abbatias
                 conferebant
                 .
              
               [
               The
               Emperour
               desi●…ous
               to
               vse
               the
               custome
               and
               authority
               of
               his
               predeces●…ours
               ,
               required
               that
               those
               priuiledges
               should
               bee
               reserued
               for
               him
               which
               were
               granted
               to
               Charles
               the
               great
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               successours
               in
               the
               Empire
               ,
               and
               obserued
               now
               for
               300
               yeares
               and
               more
               .
               By
               which
               priuiledges
               it
               was
               lawfull
               for
               the
               E●…perours
               to
               conferre
               Bishopricks
               and
               Abbacies
               ,
               by
               Inuestiture
               of
               a
               ring
               and
               a
               sta●…e
               .
               ]
               When
               the
               Emperour
               did
               shew
               these
               priuiledges
               ,
               and
               claimed
               nothing
               but
               that
               which
               by
               publique
               recordes
               was
               confirmed
               to
               him
               :
               did
               any
               man
               then
               obiect
               that
               Sigebert
               had
               corrupted
               those
               euidences
               ?
               When
               the
               Pope
               nor
               no
               man
               for
               him
               would
               or
               could
               plead
               this
               corruption
               then
               ,
               it
               is
               too
               late
               and
               too
               grosse
               for
               Cardinall
               Baronius
               now
               to
               bring
               that
               plea.
               Against
               these
               knowne
               priuiledges
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               Pope
               Paschalis
               at
               that
               time
               pleaded
               
               nothing
               but
               
                 Synodale
                 decretum
              
               ,
               saith
               mine
               Author
               :
               a
               late
               decree
               
               that
               the
               Pope
               himselfe
               had
               made
               .
            
             
               54.
               
               Then
               we
               haue
               witnesses
               of
               all
               sorts
               ,
               of
               all
               times
               since
               Sigebert
               .
               But
               if
               Baronius
               sit
               as
               Iudge
               in
               this
               cause
               ,
               he
               will
               say
               all
               these
               are
               not
               able
               to
               moue
               him
               .
               For
               all
               these
               wrote
               since
               the
               time
               of
               Sigebert
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               narration
               from
               him
               ,
               who
               by
               fraud
               and
               imposture
               put
               it
               into
               his
               Chronography
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               also
               charged
               to
               put
               the
               History
               of
               Pope
               Ioane
               a
               woman
               into
               his
               booke
               .
               And
               I
               am
               perswaded
               that
               the
               Cardinall
               is
               more
               passionate
               in
               this
               particular
               against
               Sigebert
               ,
               because
               he
               reciteth
               also
               the
               Storie
               of
               Pope
               Ioane
               .
               For
               if
               they
               can
               cōuince
               him
               of
               a
               lie
               in
               any
               one
               thing
               ,
               his
               report
               may
               be
               iustly
               weakened
               for
               other
               things
               .
               For
               Pope
               Ioanes
               matters
               I
               medle
               not
               ,
               I
               leaue
               them
               to
               him
               who
               hath
               
               of
               late
               learnedly
               and
               painfully
               handled
               the
               same
               .
               I
               am
               now
               to
               cleare
               Sigebert
               from
               forgery
               in
               this
               point
               of
               Inuestitures
               .
               And
               because
               Baronius
               doth
               peremptorily
               assure
               vs
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               before
               Sigebert
               did
               write
               it
               :
               we
               are
               to
               search
               the
               times
               before
               him
               .
               A
               man
               would
               think
               that
               the
               Cardinal
               so
               skilfull
               in
               Story
               as
               Baronius
               is
               taken
               to
               be
               ,
               affirming
               so
               confidently
               that
               before
               Sigebert
               none
               wrote
               thus
               :
               and
               thereupon
               charging
               Sigebert
               of
               forgery
               (
               the
               most
               hainous
               crime
               that
               can
               be
               committed
               by
               a
               vvriter
               of
               recordes
               )
               should
               be
               sure
               of
               one
               of
               these
               two
               things
               ,
               that
               either
               in
               truth
               no
               Storie
               before
               Sigebert
               hath
               mentioned
               this
               ;
               or
               if
               any
               haue
               done
               it
               ,
               to
               expunge
               them
               so
               ,
               that
               the
               truth
               might
               neuer
               come
               to
               knowledge
               .
               And
               to
               say
               the
               truth
               ,
               all
               his
               confidence
               (
               as
               likewise
               all
               the
               confidence
               of
               that
               side
               )
               consisteth
               in
               this
               new
               found
               vnblessed
               deuise
               of
               expunging
               ancient
               Authors
               .
               And
               yet
               for
               all
               their
               expurgatoriall
               tables
               and
               shamelesse
               shifts
               ,
               this
               truth
               will
               not
               be
               hid
               .
               We
               must
               therfore
               declare
               ,
               who
               hath
               written
               the
               same
               thing
               before
               Sigebert
               .
            
             
               55.
               
               First
               ,
               we
               produce
               
                 Gratian
                 Dist.
              
               63.
               ca.
               22.
               who
               recordeth
               the
               lame
               thing
               ,
               as
               before
               wee
               declared
               .
               Nay
               ,
               saith
               
                 Baronius
                 ,
                 Gratian
              
               wrote
               after
               Sigebert
               ,
               and
               hath
               transcribed
               this
               narration
               word
               for
               word
               out
               of
               Sigebert
               .
               That
               Gratian
               wrote
               after
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               altogether
               so
               cleare
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               some
               doubt
               of
               the
               time
               when
               Gratian
               wrote
               .
               And
               if
               he
               wrote
               after
               him
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               for
               they
               liued
               together
               in
               one
               time
               .
               And
               Gratian
               
               so
               much
               respecting
               the
               Popes
               authority
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
               so
               well
               read
               in
               antiquities
               as
               hee
               was
               ,
               is
               very
               vnlikely
               to
               take
               a
               tale
               from
               Sigebert
               ,
               which
               hee
               saw
               not
               confirmed
               by
               auncient
               writings
               ,
               or
               to
               receiue
               a
               slight
               report
               from
               one
               of
               his
               owne
               time
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Popes
               enemies
               ,
               (
               as
               Baronius
               would
               make
               Sigebert
               .
               )
               But
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               Gratian
               transcribed
               this
               from
               Sigebert
               ,
               this
               wee
               vtterly
               denie
               :
               for
               that
               which
               Gratian
               saith
               hereof
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               compared
               with
               that
               which
               Sigebert
               writeth
               ,
               cannot
               appeare
               transcribed
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               diuers
               words
               in
               the
               one
               narration
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               in
               the
               other
               .
               Moreouer
               ,
               Gratian
               citeth
               another
               Author
               for
               it
               then
               Sigebert
               .
               Let
               Baronius
               bee
               Iudge
               ,
               and
               Gratian
               the
               witnesse
               .
               Gratian
               citeth
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               History
               for
               this
               narration
               ,
               thus
               :
               
                 Ex
                 Historia
                 Ecclesiastica
              
               ,
               and
               then
               hee
               setteth
               downe
               the
               Story
               .
               But
               Sigebert
               wrote
               no
               Ecclesiasticall
               Story
               :
               therefore
               Gratian
               doth
               not
               transcribe
               this
               word
               for
               word
               out
               of
               Sigebert
               .
               The
               proposition
               is
               euident
               in
               all
               Editions
               of
               Gratian
               ,
               yea
               euen
               in
               the
               Edition
               of
               Gregory
               the
               thirteenth
               ,
               which
               the
               same
               Gregory
               commaundeth
               to
               be
               preserued
               without
               addition
               or
               change
               in
               any
               thing
               .
               
                 Ne
                 cuiquam
                 liceat
              
               
               
                 eidem
                 operi
                 quicquam
                 addere
                 vel
                 immutare
                 ,
                 vel
                 inuertere
                 ,
                 nullaue
              
               
               
                 interpretamenta
                 adiungere
                 ,
                 sed
                 prout
                 in
                 hac
                 nostra
                 vrbe
                 Roma
                 nunc
                 impressum
                 fuit
                 ,
                 semper
                 &
                 perpetuo
                 integrum
                 ,
                 &
                 incorruptum
                 conseruetur
                 .
              
               In
               this
               Edition
               ,
               that
               is
               with
               such
               caution
               and
               authority
               set
               forth
               ,
               this
               place
               of
               Gratian
               is
               cited
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Story
               .
               Now
               that
               Sigebert
               wrote
               no
               Ecclesiasticall
               History
               ,
               all
               men
               know
               his
               booke
               is
               intituled
               thus
               ,
               
                 Sigeberti
                 〈◊〉
                 Chronographia
                 .
                 Baronius
              
               acknowledgeth
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               calleth
               it
               Sigeberts
               Chronography
               .
               Neither
               was
               it
               his
               purpose
               to
               write
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               History
               ,
               but
               a
               short
               and
               very
               succinct
               Chronography
               :
               neither
               hath
               it
               euer
               beene
               taken
               and
               reputed
               for
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               History
               .
               Then
               Gratian
               citing
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               History
               ,
               citeth
               not
               Sigebert
               ,
               but
               some
               other
               .
               And
               this
               is
               enough
               to
               cleare
               the
               matter
               against
               Baronius
               ,
               that
               Gratian
               did
               not
               transcribe
               it
               from
               Sigebert
               .
            
             
               56.
               
               From
               whom
               then
               did
               Gratian
               transcribe
               it
               ?
               I
               say
               Baronius
               is
               refuted
               ,
               though
               I
               could
               not
               answere
               this
               question
               .
               But
               if
               we
               must
               answere
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               further
               search
               :
               I
               answere
               ,
               that
               
               Gratian
               cyted
               this
               assuredly
               from
               
                 Anastasius
                 Bibliothecarius
              
               ;
               who
               wrote
               the
               story
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Popes
               liues
               .
               Anastasius
               is
               extant
               in
               Print
               ,
               A●…
               .
               one
               thousand
               ,
               sixe
               hundred
               and
               two
               ,
               Moguntiae
               .
               This
               was
               long
               after
               that
               Baronius
               had
               vndertaken
               ,
               that
               none
               before
               Sigebert
               wrote
               thus
               .
               In
               this
               Edition
               of
               Anastasius
               there
               are
               diuers
               references
               in
               the
               Margent
               to
               the
               Annals
               of
               Baronius
               :
               so
               that
               we
               are
               not
               to
               looke
               for
               any
               helpe
               from
               this
               Edition
               ;
               Baronius
               hauing
               done
               his
               lust
               vpon
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               eyes
               watching
               ,
               and
               handes
               working
               ,
               to
               see
               that
               nothing
               may
               come
               to
               light
               ,
               which
               may
               disproue
               that
               which
               Baronius
               hath
               once
               with
               such
               confidence
               vndertaken
               .
               But
               these
               workes
               of
               darkenesse
               ,
               though
               neuer
               so
               cautelously
               handled
               ,
               will
               be
               found
               out
               ,
               and
               bring
               shame
               vpon
               the
               workers
               .
               For
               
               Platina
               witnesseth
               that
               
                 Anastasius
                 Bibliothecarius
              
               wrote
               this
               ,
               that
               Pope
               Hadrian
               yeelded
               this
               right
               to
               Charles
               the
               great
               .
               His
               wordes
               are
               these
               :
               
                 Bibliothecarius
                 scribit
                 Lodouicum
                 liberam
                 eligendorum
                 Episcoporum
                 potestatem
                 Paschali
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 cum
                 antea
                 ●…a
                 quoque
                 in
                 re
                 Imperatores
                 consulerentur
                 :
                 quam
                 potestatem
                 ab
                 Hadriano
                 Pontifice
                 Carolo
                 concessam
                 ,
                 idem
                 autor
                 refert
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               Bibliothecarius
               writeth
               that
               Lodouic
               graunted
               to
               Pascalis
               the
               free
               choise
               of
               Bishoppes
               ,
               when
               as
               before
               that
               time
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Emperours
               was
               required
               in
               this
               thing
               :
               which
               power
               the
               same
               author
               Bibliothecarius
               declareth
               that
               Pope
               Hadrian
               gaue
               to
               Charles
               .
               ]
               Then
               we
               are
               certified
               that
               Anastasius
               wrote
               it
               .
               And
               though
               this
               late
               Printed
               Anastasius
               haue
               it
               not
               ,
               yet
               that
               dooth
               not
               impaire
               our
               cause
               ,
               but
               our
               aduersaries
               :
               and
               dooth
               testifie
               before
               God
               ,
               Angels
               and
               men
               ,
               the
               execrable
               impietie
               of
               them
               who
               like
               Giants
               fight
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               truth
               ,
               expunging
               and
               defacing
               auncient
               Records
               .
               Then
               Platina
               assureth
               vs
               that
               Anastasius
               wrote
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Sigebert
               was
               not
               the
               first
               reporter
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               57.
               
               
                 Theodoricus
                 de
                 Niem
              
               doth
               also
               witnesse
               ,
               that
               this
               same
               narration
               was
               transcribed
               by
               him
               ,
               out
               of
               an
               auncient
               Copie
               written
               so
               long
               before
               his
               time
               ,
               that
               for
               age
               the
               Bookes
               and
               places
               where
               they
               were
               kept
               were
               almost
               consumed
               ,
               
                 hac
                 scripta
                 reperiuntur
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 i●…
                 antiquissimis
                 Bibliothecis
                 ,
                 &
                 poene
                 praenimia
              
               
               
                 vetustate
                 ,
                 consumptis
              
               :
               In
               which
               Bookes
               he
               found
               it
               written
               
               thus
               :
               
                 Carolus
                 rex
                 ingressus
                 Italiam
                 ,
                 Papiam
                 obsedit
                 &c.
                 
                 Post
                 haec
                 reuersus
                 est
                 Romam
                 ,
                 vbi
                 constituta
                 est
                 sancta
                 Synodu●…
                 a
                 beato
                 Papa
                 Hadriano
                 in
                 Palati●…
                 Lateranensi
                 ,
                 videlicet
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 sancti
                 Saluatoris
                 ,
                 qua
                 reuerendissi●…è
                 celebrata
                 est
                 ab
              
               153.
               
                 viris
                 religiosis
                 Episcopis
                 ,
                 abbatibus
                 &c.
                 ab
                 vniuersis
                 regionibus
                 &
                 ordinibus
                 almae
                 vrbi●…
                 ,
                 ●…
                 cuncto
                 etiam
                 clero
                 huius
                 sanctae
                 Rom.
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 exquirentibus
                 usus
                 leges
                 ,
                 &
                 ●…res
                 eiusdem
                 Ecclesi●…
                 &
                 imperij
                 :
              
               Where
               the
               same
               testimony
               for
               Inuestitures
               followeth
               at
               large
               .
               This
               mans
               
               credite
               hath
               not
               beene
               called
               in
               question
               ,
               for
               ought
               that
               I
               could
               finde
               :
               and
               there
               can
               be
               no
               reason
               to
               except
               against
               him
               ,
               being
               the
               Popes
               Register
               ,
               or
               in
               some
               chiefe
               place
               vnder
               him
               for
               writing
               .
               And
               the
               better
               to
               declare
               the
               truth
               and
               fidelity
               of
               this
               man
               ,
               it
               is
               worth
               the
               obseruing
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               with
               exact
               care
               recorded
               where
               he
               found
               these
               antiquities
               ,
               naming
               the
               place
               where
               these
               bookes
               might
               haue
               beene
               seene
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               at
               that
               tim●…
               when
               he
               wrote
               ,
               for
               before
               his
               booke
               he
               writeth
               thus
               :
               Incipit
               
               
                 descriptio
                 de
                 Inuestitura
                 Episcopatuum
                 regum
                 Teutonicorum
                 ex
                 quodam
                 antiquissim●…
                 libro
                 Florentino
                 per
                 me
                 Theodoricum
                 de
                 Niem
                 Lit●…rarum
                 Apostolicarum
                 scriptorem
                 &
                 abbreuiatorem
                 reperto
                 ,
                 dum
                 Dominus
                 Papa
                 Iohannes
              
               23.
               
                 illi●…
                 cum
                 curia
                 sua
                 resideret
                 ,
                 fide
                 liter
                 extracta
                 ,
                 &
                 sequitur
                 de
                 verbo
                 ad
                 verbum
                 prout
                 in
                 dicto
                 libro
                 videbatur
                 scriptum
                 .
              
            
             
               58.
               
               This
               man
               then
               liuing
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Iohn
               the
               three
               and
               twentieth
               ,
               being
               the
               Popes
               Register
               or
               Secretary
               ,
               or
               in
               some
               such
               office
               ,
               dealeth
               faithfully
               :
               For
               this
               extreame
               impudencie
               was
               not
               then
               knowen
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               so
               much
               practised
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               .
               We
               haue
               also
               declared
               from
               the
               testimonie
               of
               Nauclorus
               (
               whom
               
                 Iohn
                 Reuclin
              
               ,
               a
               man
               so
               much
               reuerenced
               for
               learning
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               did
               so
               much
               reuerence
               for
               fidelity
               ,
               and
               diligence
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               that
               Preface
               which
               the
               same
               Reuclin
               hath
               set
               before
               Nauclers
               historie
               )
               that
               this
               question
               of
               the
               Emperours
               right
               for
               Inuestitures
               came
               to
               a
               hearing
               and
               examination
               betweene
               Henry
               the
               fift
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               Pope
               Paschalis
               the
               second
               ,
               where
               the
               Emperor
               shewed
               records
               ,
               proouing
               for
               three
               hundred
               yeares
               before
               his
               time
               ,
               the
               custome
               of
               Inuestitures
               to
               haue
               beene
               continued
               from
               Charles
               the
               great
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               for
               the
               Pope
               ,
               there
               could
               nothing
               be
               shewed
               ,
               
               but
               
                 Synodale
                 decretum
              
               :
               Some
               decree
               which
               Hildebrand
               or
               some
               Pope
               after
               him
               did
               make
               .
               Moreouer
               vpon
               that
               Canon
               of
               Gratian
               ,
               which
               before
               we
               cyted
               there
               is
               reference
               to
               
                 Iuo
                 Carnotensis
                 ,
                 Lib.
              
               8.
               
                 de
                 Election
                 .
                 Rom.
                 Pont.
              
               So
               that
               it
               seemeth
               that
               Iuo
               also
               wrote
               this
               before
               Gratian.
               Howsoeuer
               it
               be
               ,
               we
               haue
               witnesses
               enow
               to
               proue
               Sigebert
               an
               honest
               man
               ,
               and
               yet
               haue
               wee
               iust
               cause
               to
               exclaime
               :
               
                 O
                 s●…lus
                 ,
                 O
                 impostura
                 ,
                 O
                 fraus
                 !
              
               For
               when
               we
               finde
               the
               mouth
               of
               antiquity
               stopped
               ,
               the
               testimonies
               of
               approued
               writers
               partly
               reiected
               as
               impostures
               ,
               only
               because
               they
               make
               against
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               :
               partly
               expunged
               by
               sacrilegious
               hands
               ,
               and
               malicious
               and
               cruell
               hearts
               ,
               that
               the
               truth
               by
               all
               meanes
               may
               be
               defaced
               ,
               and
               falshood
               adored
               and
               maintained
               by
               a
               generation
               ,
               framed
               and
               fashioned
               to
               vanity
               and
               vntruth
               ;
               
               appearing
               with
               the
               countenance
               and
               haire
               of
               women
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               Harlots
               for
               their
               impudency
               ,
               with
               the
               teeth
               of
               Lions
               for
               their
               cruelty
               ,
               with
               the
               tailes
               of
               Scorpions
               ,
               for
               their
               stinging
               and
               expunging
               of
               auncient
               Authours
               ,
               leaning
               the
               Markes
               of
               their
               poysoned
               strokes
               in
               all
               bookes
               which
               they
               handle
               :
               haue
               we
               not
               then
               iust
               cause
               to
               exclaime
               ,
               O
               profound
               villany
               ,
               O
               admirable
               cousenage
               ,
               O
               Antichristian
               imposture
               ,
               drawen
               from
               the
               depth
               of
               Sathans
               pollicies
               !
               And
               what
               could
               make
               Baronius
               so
               confident
               to
               assure
               that
               none
               before
               Sigebert
               wrote
               thus
               ;
               but
               a
               sure
               confidence
               and
               repose
               in
               the
               expunging
               of
               Anastasius
               ?
               And
               yet
               hath
               he
               not
               so
               expunged
               that
               Authour
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               true
               markes
               of
               that
               Narration
               remaine
               still
               in
               his
               booke
               ,
               as
               presently
               we
               shal
               declare
               .
               But
               behold
               into
               what
               wretched
               times
               we
               are
               now
               fallen
               :
               for
               we
               cannot
               write
               for
               the
               truth
               without
               feares
               ,
               least
               we
               should
               by
               conuincing
               falshood
               giue
               an
               opportunity
               to
               falsifiers
               to
               worke
               more
               falsly
               .
               For
               who
               can
               warrant
               vs
               that
               this
               which
               we
               haue
               produced
               ,
               shall
               not
               hereafter
               bee
               cleane
               expunged
               out
               of
               these
               Authors
               ,
               that
               no
               memory
               in
               antiquitie
               may
               remaine
               against
               them
               ?
               And
               when
               they
               haue
               corrupted
               all
               auncient
               Recordes
               ,
               and
               their
               posterity
               shall
               triumph
               in
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               their
               Fathers
               ;
               then
               our
               hope
               is
               that
               Christ
               from
               heauen
               will
               shew
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               suffer
               that
               Kingdome
               long
               to
               indure
               ,
               which
               standeth
               vp
               by
               no
               other
               supporters
               then
               falshood
               and
               vngodlinesse
               .
               These
               outragious
               practises
               
               against
               the
               truth
               ,
               cannot
               but
               raise
               vp
               the
               spirits
               of
               GODS
               children
               ,
               to
               an
               earnest
               longing
               and
               expectation
               of
               Christs
               comming
               to
               deliuer
               his
               truth
               ,
               out
               of
               this
               captiuity
               and
               filthy
               prison
               wherein
               vnrighteous
               men
               seeke
               to
               holde
               it
               downe
               suppressed
               .
            
             
               59.
               
               Baronius
               proceedeth
               :
               and
               telleth
               vs
               that
               Eginhardus
               saith
               ,
               that
               Charles
               came
               but
               foure
               times
               to
               Rome
               ,
               then
               Baronius
               laboureth
               to
               proue
               ,
               that
               this
               thing
               could
               not
               be
               done
               at
               any
               of
               those
               times
               .
               We
               answere
               ;
               It
               is
               enough
               for
               our
               purpose
               if
               Charles
               came
               but
               once
               to
               Rome
               :
               for
               all
               those
               Authours
               which
               I
               haue
               cyted
               doe
               proue
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               done
               in
               his
               first
               iourney
               to
               Rome
               ,
               before
               he
               went
               to
               the
               Saxon
               warres
               .
               And
               if
               he
               thinketh
               reason
               to
               denie
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               Narration
               ,
               because
               Eginhardus
               doth
               not
               mention
               it
               :
               I
               answer
               ,
               Eginhardus
               writeth
               very
               succinctly
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               purpose
               to
               record
               all
               particulars
               .
               For
               he
               doth
               not
               mention
               that
               Charles
               the
               great
               did
               erect
               the
               Vniuersity
               of
               Paris
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               Al●…win
               an
               English
               man
               ,
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Mailrose
              
               a
               Scottish
               man
               ,
               and
               yet
               this
               is
               recorded
               by
               others
               ,
               whose
               credite
               is
               nothing
               impaired
               by
               the
               silence
               of
               
                 Eginhardus
                 .
                 Baronius
              
               doth
               also
               obserue
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               wrote
               before
               him
               ,
               did
               not
               refel
               Sigebert
               for
               an
               Impostor
               ,
               but
               only
               say
               that
               those
               things
               were
               graunted
               by
               Hadrian
               ,
               but
               reuoked
               by
               other
               .
               We
               answer
               ,
               it
               had
               beene
               much
               more
               for
               his
               credite
               ,
               if
               he
               also
               had
               kept
               the
               same
               moderation
               ,
               which
               all
               before
               him
               haue
               done
               .
               But
               now
               for
               an
               especiall
               seruice
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               hee
               hath
               by
               his
               owne
               confession
               pulled
               vp
               an
               olde
               hedge
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               stirred
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
               maruell
               if
               a
               Serpent
               bite
               him
               :
               and
               
               that
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               graue
               and
               faithfull
               Historiographer
               ,
               hee
               purchase
               the
               iust
               imputation
               of
               a
               factious
               writer
               ,
               stuffed
               with
               invectiues
               ,
               betraying
               ,
               professed
               partiality
               ,
               an
               euill
               heart
               ,
               a
               corrupt
               and
               pernitious
               resolution
               ,
               to
               deface
               all
               antiquity
               that
               standeth
               against
               his
               purposes
               .
            
             
               60.
               
               But
               he
               proceedeth
               ,
               and
               asketh
               how
               this
               Councel
               should
               be
               called
               of
               a
               sudden
               ?
               And
               whence
               should
               so
               many
               Bishoppes
               and
               Abbots
               be
               so
               soone
               gotten
               together
               ?
               A
               goodly
               question
               .
               These
               trifling
               obiections
               serue
               to
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               but
               to
               helpe
               to
               conuince
               him
               ,
               that
               dare
               contradict
               so
               many
               witnesses
               with
               so
               small
               shew
               of
               reason
               .
               But
               as
               in
               the
               examination
               of
               theeues
               
               and
               Felons
               many
               things
               fall
               from
               themselues
               at
               vnawares
               ,
               by
               which
               their
               falshood
               is
               conuicted
               ,
               so
               by
               this
               question
               he
               draweth
               an
               ineuitable
               conuiction
               vpon
               himselfe
               :
               for
               Charles
               purposing
               to
               hold
               a
               Councell
               ,
               brought
               these
               Bishoppes
               and
               Abbots
               with
               him
               to
               Rome
               .
               And
               thus
               Anastasius
               witnesseth
               ;
               for
               they
               haue
               left
               such
               markes
               in
               the
               Printed
               Anastasius
               ,
               as
               doe
               plainely
               shew
               wh●…re
               he
               was
               stunge
               with
               the
               Scorpions
               taile
               .
               For
               thus
               saith
               this
               printed
               
                 Anastasius
                 :
                 Dumper
                 sex
                 mensium
                 spatium
                 ipse
                 Francorū
                 Rex
                 Papia
                 demoraretur
                 ,
                 in
                 obsidione
                 ipsius
                 ci●…itatis
                 ,
                 magnum
              
               
               
                 desiderium
                 habens
                 ad
                 limina
                 Apostolorum
                 approperandi
                 &c.
                 
                 Tunt
                 abstollens
                 secum
                 diu●…
                 sos
                 Episeopos
                 &
                 Abbates
                 ,
                 &
                 iudices
                 &c
                 Cum
                 pluribus
                 exercuibus
                 Romam
                 per
                 Thusciae
                 partes
                 proper
                 auit
                 .
              
               That
               is
               [
               Whilst
               Charles
               stayed
               sixe
               moneths
               in
               the
               siege
               of
               Pauie
               ,
               hauing
               a
               great
               desire
               to
               approach
               to
               the
               doors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               &c.
               
               Then
               taking
               with
               him
               diuers
               Bishoppes
               ,
               and
               Abbots
               ,
               and
               Iudges
               ,
               &c.
               
               Hee
               cam
               :
               by
               the
               parts
               of
               T●…uscia
               with
               many
               Armies
               to
               Rome
               .
               ]
               Where
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               expunged
               Anastasius
               (
               as
               Theeues
               vse
               to
               doe
               in
               the
               like
               case
               )
               haue
               left
               such
               markes
               behinde
               them
               ,
               as
               are
               sufficient
               to
               conuince
               them
               :
               For
               to
               what
               end
               did
               Charles
               bring
               so
               many
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Abbots
               ,
               and
               Iudges
               with
               him
               to
               Rome
               ?
               This
               sheweth
               euidently
               that
               he
               had
               a
               purpose
               to
               hold
               a
               Councell
               .
               And
               because
               Baro●…ius
               asketh
               this
               question
               ,
               whence
               came
               so
               many
               Bishoppes
               and
               Abbots
               of
               a
               sudden
               ?
               We
               can
               soone
               answere
               him
               :
               Anastasius
               witnesseth
               ,
               that
               Charles
               brought
               them
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               purposing
               this
               thing
               aforehand
               .
               But
               we
               aske
               him
               a
               question
               which
               hee
               will
               neuer
               assoile
               vs
               ,
               Why
               did
               Charles
               bring
               so
               many
               Bishoppes
               and
               Abbots
               to
               Rome
               ?
               Anastasius
               witnesseth
               ,
               that
               hee
               brought
               a
               number
               of
               Bishoppes
               and
               Abbots
               to
               Rome
               :
               so
               that
               either
               Bar●…ius
               and
               the
               Expurgatours
               should
               haue
               spared
               Anastasius
               ,
               and
               not
               expunged
               that
               which
               he
               had
               written
               of
               the
               holding
               of
               this
               Councell
               ,
               or
               this
               should
               haue
               beene
               also
               expunged
               ,
               which
               he
               writeth
               of
               the
               preparation
               of
               that
               Councell
               .
               Againe
               these
               words
               which
               are
               left
               in
               Bibliotheoarius
               ,
               of
               Charles
               his
               comming
               from
               Pauy
               ,
               doe
               further
               conuince
               Baronius
               ,
               and
               detect
               the
               purpose
               offalsifying
               :
               for
               Baronius
               wil
               not
               admit
               that
               Charles
               came
               to
               Rome
               at
               this
               time
               from
               Pauie
               ,
               because
               Eginhardus
               faith
               ,
               he
               
               was
               but
               foure
               times
               at
               Rome
               ,
               and
               this
               could
               not
               be
               done
               at
               his
               first
               iourney
               ,
               because
               from
               the
               expugnation
               of
               Pauie
               ,
               he
               went
               presently
               to
               the
               Saxon
               warres
               :
               and
               thus
               he
               proceedeth
               ,
               vexing
               his
               reader
               with
               winde
               ,
               and
               wordes
               lighter
               then
               winde
               .
               Though
               he
               be
               deepely
               to
               be
               charged
               for
               this
               light
               and
               vaine
               reasoning
               ,
               yet
               his
               great
               and
               grosse
               fault
               wherein
               he
               was
               so
               grossely
               ouerseene
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               cutting
               Anastasius
               ,
               he
               cut
               not
               deep
               enough
               :
               For
               Anastasius
               in
               the
               wordes
               that
               are
               left
               ,
               doth
               expresly
               declare
               ,
               that
               Charles
               came
               from
               the
               siege
               of
               Pauie
               to
               Rome
               ,
               which
               Baronius
               denieth
               and
               that
               he
               brought
               many
               Bishops
               and
               Abbots
               with
               him
               .
               Thus
               both
               by
               cutting
               out
               of
               Anastasius
               ,
               that
               which
               Platina
               witnesseth
               he
               wrote
               ,
               and
               by
               leauing
               in
               Anastasius
               that
               which
               doth
               proue
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               testifie
               their
               falshood
               :
               they
               are
               conuinced
               to
               be
               corrupters
               of
               antiquities
               ,
               and
               new
               forgers
               of
               nouelties
               .
            
             
               61.
               
               Baronius
               perceiuing
               that
               all
               this
               that
               he
               hath
               said
               will
               not
               helpe
               him
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               proceede
               further
               to
               refute
               likewise
               all
               that
               Gratian
               saith
               in
               the
               next
               Canon
               ,
               
                 In
                 Synodo
              
               :
               goeth
               on
               ,
               and
               vndertaketh
               also
               to
               refute
               it
               :
               For
               what
               other
               thing
               can
               he
               do
               ,
               that
               hath
               once
               broken
               the
               bounds
               of
               modesty
               and
               moderation
               ,
               but
               proceede
               to
               a
               resolution
               in
               impudency
               ?
               Gratian
               cyteth
               the
               Canon
               of
               Pope
               Leo
               ,
               who
               gaue
               Inuestitures
               to
               Otho
               as
               Hadrian
               did
               to
               
                 Charles
                 .
                 Baronius
              
               denieth
               that
               Pope
               Leo
               wrote
               so
               ,
               as
               Gratian
               cyteth
               him
               :
               what
               authority
               can
               be
               produced
               to
               satisfie
               these
               men
               ?
               VVe
               bring
               the
               testimonies
               of
               Popes
               ,
               we
               bring
               them
               cyted
               by
               such
               as
               were
               the
               greatest
               maintainers
               of
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               will
               not
               satisfie
               :
               Why
               ?
               No
               reason
               is
               brought
               ,
               but
               it
               standeth
               not
               with
               the
               liking
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               in
               these
               daies
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               name
               of
               Inuestitures
               was
               not
               knowen
               in
               that
               age
               ,
               wherein
               Charles
               liued
               :
               But
               how
               doth
               he
               proue
               that
               ?
               No
               proofe
               is
               brought
               :
               and
               what
               neede
               he
               bring
               any
               proofe
               ,
               seeing
               there
               are
               many
               that
               are
               readie
               ,
               to
               take
               all
               that
               he
               saith
               without
               proofe
               ?
               Concerning
               the
               name
               of
               inuestitures
               ,
               the
               Ciuilians
               are
               herein
               resolued
               ,
               and
               peremptory
               ,
               that
               it
               came
               from
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Lumbards
               ,
               as
               did
               also
               all
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               
                 De
                 feudis
              
               .
               For
               of
               these
               things
               there
               is
               nothing
               found
               in
               the
               auncient
               Romane
               Lawes
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               later
               Imperiall
               
               Lawes
               ,
               vntill
               the
               gouernment
               of
               the
               Lumbards
               was
               raised
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               gouernement
               of
               the
               Lumbards
               was
               erected
               in
               Italy
               ,
               this
               word
               Inuestiture
               ,
               can
               not
               be
               proued
               to
               haue
               beene
               in
               vse
               .
               But
               seeing
               by
               the
               Lumbards
               it
               came
               in
               ,
               and
               the
               Lumbards
               were
               at
               their
               highest
               before
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Charles
               the
               great
               (
               for
               they
               were
               ouerthrowne
               by
               Charles
               ,
               after
               that
               they
               had
               raigned
               two
               hundred
               and
               foure
               yeares
               in
               Italy
               ,
               and
               had
               possessed
               all
               Italy
               in
               a
               maner
               ,
               except
               only
               
               the
               City
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               diuers
               Authors
               doe
               witnesse
               )
               it
               can
               not
               
               be
               chosen
               but
               that
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Charles
               this
               word
               was
               in
               vse
               .
               And
               when
               we
               haue
               of
               the
               one
               side
               good
               reason
               ,
               the
               testimonie
               of
               histories
               ,
               the
               iudgment
               of
               Lawyers
               ,
               concurring
               with
               the
               expresse
               wordes
               of
               the
               Popes
               Canons
               which
               vse
               the
               same
               word
               :
               shall
               it
               be
               thought
               a
               sufficient
               refutation
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               to
               say
               the
               word
               was
               not
               then
               vsed
               ,
               and
               bring
               no
               reason
               thereof
               ?
               Then
               this
               thing
               was
               vsed
               in
               Charles
               his
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               name
               of
               Inuestitures
               knowne
               .
               The
               same
               thing
               was
               vsed
               long
               before
               Charles
               his
               time
               ,
               but
               not
               vnder
               the
               name
               of
               Inuestitures
               .
               This
               name
               ,
               and
               the
               ceremonie
               of
               a
               staffe
               and
               a
               ring
               came
               in
               by
               the
               Lumbards
               .
               Then
               whether
               we
               consider
               the
               thing
               without
               this
               new
               name
               and
               ceremony
               ,
               or
               with
               it
               :
               wee
               finde
               it
               alwayes
               the
               Princes
               right
               .
               Thus
               Sigebert
               is
               iustified
               ,
               the
               truth
               tried
               ,
               and
               the
               Knaue
               knowne
               .
            
             
               62.
               
               Now
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               their
               authority
               was
               no
               lesse
               then
               the
               authority
               of
               other
               Princes
               in
               their
               Kingdomes
               ,
               so
               more
               we
               seeke
               not
               .
               And
               therefore
               whereas
               a
               certaine
               Catholique
               diuine
               ,
               telleth
               vs
               ,
               that
               Henry
               the
               first
               chalenged
               
               Inuestitures
               ,
               as
               vsed
               by
               his
               father
               and
               brother
               before
               him
               ,
               whereof
               yet
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               we
               finde
               no
               expresse
               proofe
               ,
               or
               example
               in
               any
               of
               our
               Histories
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               vsed
               them
               ,
               much
               lesse
               that
               they
               were
               lawfully
               graunted
               :
               how
               strange
               is
               this
               dealing
               ?
               beseeming
               none
               but
               such
               as
               he
               is
               .
               For
               is
               not
               this
               proofe
               good
               and
               sufficient
               ,
               when
               the
               King
               chalengeth
               no
               more
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               was
               in
               fresh
               memory
               and
               vse
               in
               his
               brothers
               dayes
               ,
               and
               fathers
               ?
               When
               wee
               finde
               so
               many
               testimonies
               of
               Story
               ,
               of
               Councels
               ,
               of
               Popes
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               other
               right
               of
               giuing
               Inuestitures
               knowne
               through
               Christendome
               ,
               then
               the
               right
               of
               
               Princes
               :
               shall
               base
               persons
               quarrell
               the
               testimonie
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               founded
               vpon
               such
               proofes
               ?
               Let
               the
               world
               iudge
               of
               the
               learning
               of
               him
               who
               writing
               hee
               knoweth
               not
               what
               ,
               will
               tell
               vs
               that
               the
               sense
               ,
               deuotion
               ,
               and
               iudgement
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               was
               neuer
               to
               the
               contrary
               :
               fancying
               conclusions
               like
               a
               dreamer
               ,
               not
               prouing
               like
               a
               disputer
               .
               Now
               touching
               the
               particular
               of
               Henry
               the
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               hee
               began
               no
               new
               custome
               ,
               but
               Pope
               Paschalis
               the
               second
               ,
               began
               to
               debarre
               him
               from
               that
               ancient
               custome
               and
               right
               ,
               which
               he
               and
               his
               Elders
               had
               alwayes
               vsed
               .
            
             
               63.
               
               For
               thus
               
                 Roger
                 Houeden
              
               reporteth
               :
               In
               the
               yeare
               of
               
               Christ
               one
               thousand
               one
               hundred
               and
               three
               ,
               a
               great
               dissention
               grew
               betweene
               King
               Henry
               and
               Anselme
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               :
               because
               the
               Archbishop
               would
               not
               consent
               that
               the
               King
               should
               giue
               Inuestitures
               of
               Churches
               .
               Neither
               would
               he
               consecrate
               those
               Bishops
               to
               whom
               the
               King
               gaue
               them
               .
               Because
               the
               Pope
               had
               forbid
               him
               &
               all
               the
               rest
               to
               do
               so
               .
               
                 Quia
                 Apostolicus
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 sibi
                 &
                 omnibus
                 interdixerat
              
               .
               And
               againe
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 Quibusdam
                 ad
                 hoc
                 nitentibus
                 ,
                 vt
                 Rex
                 eas
                 faceret
                 more
                 patri●…
                 &
                 fratris
                 sui
                 ,
                 non
                 iuxta
                 praeceptum
                 &
                 obedientiam
                 Apostoliei
                 .
              
               [
               Because
               the
               Pope
               had
               forbidden
               him
               &
               the
               rest
               ,
               &c.
               
               Some
               perswaded
               that
               the
               king
               would
               make
               Inuestitures
               after
               the
               custome
               of
               his
               father
               and
               brother
               :
               and
               not
               according
               to
               the
               precept
               and
               obedience
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
               ]
               Where
               note
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Kings
               allegation
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               his
               fathers
               ,
               and
               brothers
               right
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               a
               truth
               acknowledged
               by
               Ho●…eden
               ,
               maintained
               by
               the
               Barons
               ,
               denied
               by
               none
               .
               Against
               which
               ,
               there
               was
               nothing
               then
               known
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               new
               Precept
               of
               Pope
               Paschalis
               .
               The
               same
               Author
               declareth
               also
               ,
               that
               these
               customes
               and
               prerogatiues
               were
               not
               imposed
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               sought
               out
               with
               exact
               care
               &
               diligence
               by
               the
               Bishops
               &
               Barons
               iointly
               .
               For
               speaking
               of
               these
               customes
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Henry
               the
               second
               ,
               he
               recordeth
               an
               Epistle
               which
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Prouince
               of
               Canterbury
               wrote
               to
               
                 Thomas
                 '
                 Becket
              
               ,
               wherein
               they
               testifie
               thus
               much
               :
               
                 Ne
                 super
                 his
              
               
               
                 contentionis
                 funis
                 tra●…eretur
                 in
                 posterum
                 ,
                 noticie
                 publica
                 delegari
                 ,
                 ad
                 iuratis
                 itaque
                 per
                 sidem
                 ,
                 &
                 per
                 eam
                 quae
                 in
                 Deum
                 spes
                 est
                 ,
                 maioribus
                 natu
                 Episcopis
                 ,
                 alijsque
                 Regni
                 maioribus
                 ,
                 retroacti
                 temporis
                 insinuato
              
               
               
                 statu
                 ,
                 dignitates
                 requisitae
                 palam
                 prolatae
                 sunt
                 ,
                 &
                 summor●…
                 in
                 Regno
                 virorum
                 testimonijs
                 propalatae
                 .
              
               [
               Least
               this
               occasion
               of
               contention
               should
               proceede
               any
               farther
               heereafter
               ,
               it
               was
               brought
               to
               publique
               triall
               .
               Therefore
               the
               most
               auncient
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               Barons
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               tooke
               an
               Oath
               by
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               hope
               which
               they
               haue
               in
               God
               to
               make
               a
               true
               search
               ,
               whereupon
               looking
               into
               the
               times
               past
               ,
               the
               priuiledges
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               were
               sought
               out
               ,
               and
               published
               ,
               and
               divulged
               by
               the
               testimonies
               of
               the
               greatest
               persons
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               .
               ]
               Then
               these
               customes
               and
               auncient
               priuiledges
               of
               the
               Kings
               ,
               were
               sought
               out
               by
               the
               grauest
               ,
               and
               most
               learned
               of
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Barons
               :
               they
               were
               sworne
               to
               deliuer
               the
               trueth
               ,
               as
               they
               should
               finde
               it
               in
               the
               auncient
               Records
               of
               the
               land
               .
               After
               all
               these
               expresse
               proofes
               a
               masked
               Romane
               Catholique
               telleth
               vs
               ,
               that
               no
               proofe
               heereof
               is
               found
               in
               all
               our
               Stories
               .
               If
               this
               mans
               Catholique
               diuinity
               were
               examined
               (
               as
               when
               opportunity
               serueth
               it
               shal
               be
               )
               it
               will
               appeare
               ,
               that
               it
               consisteth
               of
               extreme
               confidence
               and
               impudency
               patched
               vp
               with
               a
               fewe
               smooth
               words
               ,
               without
               knowledge
               of
               Diuinity
               ,
               or
               of
               solid
               learning
               .
            
             
               64.
               
               After
               this
               Calixtus
               held
               a
               councell
               at
               Rhemes
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               condemned
               all
               Inuestitures
               taken
               from
               a
               lay
               hand
               .
               With
               this
               Pope
               ,
               Henry
               the
               second
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               met
               in
               conference
               at
               Gisars
               in
               Fraunce
               .
               The
               King
               pressed
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               no●…
               be
               disquieted
               in
               his
               auncient
               right
               ,
               that
               the
               auncient
               Lawes
               and
               customes
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               might
               be
               kept
               inuiolable
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               progenitours
               they
               were
               .
               The
               Pope
               hauing
               nothing
               to
               say
               against
               these
               auncient
               customes
               ,
               drew
               the
               King
               into
               another
               matter
               ,
               intreating
               the
               Kings
               fauour
               for
               Thurstinus
               Archbishop
               of
               Yorke
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               restored
               to
               his
               place
               ,
               for
               the
               King
               had
               depriued
               him
               .
               The
               King
               answered
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               sworne
               the
               contrary
               .
               The
               Pope
               replied
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               Pope
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               will
               doe
               as
               I
               bid
               you
               ,
               I
               will
               absolue
               you
               from
               your
               Oath
               .
               
                 Ego
                 Apostolicus
                 sum
                 ,
                 &
                 sifeceris
                 quod
                 ego
                 postulo
                 ,
                 ab
              
               
               
                 hâc
                 fidei
                 sponsione
                 te
                 absoluam
              
               .
               This
               was
               the
               olde
               practise
               of
               abusing
               Kings
               .
               And
               it
               was
               not
               much
               to
               be
               meruailed
               ,
               if
               some
               kings
               were
               then
               blinded
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               led
               by
               such
               guides
               .
               Houeden
               doth
               likewise
               declare
               ,
               that
               the
               Decrees
               of
               that
               Councell
               of
               
               Rhemes
               ,
               were
               sent
               to
               the
               Emperour
               Henry
               .
               The
               Emperours
               answere
               was
               :
               
                 Nihil
                 in
                 his
                 se
                 praetermissurum
                 quod
                 sui
                 iuris
                 esset
                 ,
              
               
               
                 suorumque
                 sibi
                 contulit
                 antiqua
                 consuetudo
                 progenitorum
                 .
              
               That
               is
               :
               [
               That
               he
               would
               loose
               no
               part
               of
               that
               his
               right
               ,
               which
               the
               auncient
               custome
               of
               his
               progenitours
               had
               conferred
               vpon
               him
               .
               ]
               And
               afterward
               ,
               saith
               Houeden
               ,
               other
               things
               he
               graunted
               ;
               
                 Ultimum
                 vero
                 ,
                 scilicet
                 Inuestituram
                 rerum
                 Ecclesiasticarum
                 ,
                 concedere
                 noluit
                 .
              
               [
               The
               last
               thing
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               Inuestitures
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               dignities
               ,
               he
               would
               in
               no
               case
               graunt
               .
               ]
               Then
               it
               appeareth
               that
               antiquity
               ,
               custome
               ,
               and
               the
               right
               of
               their
               progenitors
               stood
               for
               the
               Princes
               of
               this
               age
               ,
               and
               against
               them
               was
               nothing
               but
               the
               bare
               will
               ,
               and
               new
               commaundement
               of
               the
               present
               Popes
               ,
               herein
               falling
               away
               not
               onely
               from
               the
               auncient
               vse
               before
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               sense
               ,
               knowledge
               ,
               confession
               and
               iudgement
               of
               the
               auncient
               Popes
               .
            
             
               65.
               
               I
               stay
               the
               longer
               vpon
               this
               point
               ,
               and
               am
               more
               willing
               to
               search
               the
               truth
               herein
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               matter
               of
               especiall
               importance
               concerning
               this
               question
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               which
               wee
               seeke
               to
               know
               .
               For
               
                 Robert
                 Persons
              
               the
               masked
               Catholique
               diuine
               confesseth
               in
               effect
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               if
               wee
               can
               proue
               that
               Inuestitures
               belong
               to
               temporall
               Princes
               ,
               we
               haue
               in
               his
               iudgement
               questionlesse
               obtained
               the
               cause
               for
               which
               we
               striue
               .
               Let
               
               me
               set
               downe
               his
               owne
               words
               .
               [
               Three
               things
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               do
               concurre
               in
               making
               of
               a
               Bishop
               by
               diuine
               and
               Canon
               law
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               election
               ,
               confirmation
               ,
               and
               consecration
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               to
               wit
               election
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               iustly
               made
               ,
               doth
               giue
               right
               to
               the
               elected
               to
               pretend
               the
               second
               and
               third
               ,
               &c.
               
               Yet
               can
               he
               not
               vpon
               his
               only
               Election
               ,
               exercise
               any
               part
               of
               his
               office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               either
               in
               Iurisdiction
               or
               order
               .
               But
               when
               he
               hath
               the
               second
               part
               which
               is
               confirmation
               ,
               and
               induction
               to
               the
               benefice
               ,
               which
               is
               properly
               called
               Inuestiture
               ;
               then
               hath
               he
               Iurisdiction
               vpon
               those
               people
               ,
               and
               may
               exercise
               the
               Acts
               thereof
               by
               visiting
               ,
               punishing
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               :
               but
               not
               the
               Acts
               of
               order
               ,
               vntill
               he
               haue
               consecration
               also
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               he
               cannot
               make
               Priests
               ,
               nor
               administer
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               confirmation
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               a
               little
               after
               he
               saith
               :
               the
               second
               which
               is
               confirmation
               and
               giuing
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               must
               onely
               proceede
               from
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               fountaine
               of
               all
               spirituall
               
               Iurisdiction
               vnder
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Bishoppe
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               some
               Metropolitane
               or
               Bishoppe
               vnder
               him
               ,
               that
               hath
               authority
               and
               Commission
               from
               him
               .
               Thus
               much
               the
               Catholicke
               Diuine
               .
               ]
            
             
               66.
               
               I
               forgiue
               many
               particular
               escapes
               in
               this
               short
               discourse
               ,
               not
               spending
               time
               in
               the
               examination
               of
               by-points
               ,
               I
               would
               meete
               him
               there
               ,
               where
               he
               thinketh
               himselfe
               strongest
               .
               For
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               confirmation
               ,
               which
               also
               he
               calleth
               induction
               ,
               or
               which
               properly
               ,
               as
               he
               graunteth
               ,
               may
               be
               called
               Inuestiture
               ,
               giueth
               Iurisdiction
               :
               this
               we
               yeeld
               .
               And
               then
               heere
               wee
               ioyne
               issue
               with
               olde
               Sir
               Robert
               ,
               in
               that
               part
               of
               his
               Collection
               ,
               whereon
               he
               layeth
               his
               greatest
               hold
               ;
               and
               are
               content
               to
               trie
               the
               whole
               
               cause
               thereon
               :
               whether
               Inuestiture
               ,
               which
               by
               his
               confession
               ,
               and
               the
               doctrine
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               consent
               of
               all
               ,
               giueth
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               belong
               of
               ancient
               right
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               to
               temporall
               Princes
               .
               If
               he
               be
               able
               to
               proue
               by
               any
               auncient
               ,
               full
               ,
               cleare
               ,
               vnsuspected
               witnesse
               ,
               that
               the
               Popes
               within
               the
               space
               of
               the
               first
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               or
               before
               Hildebrand
               ,
               either
               had
               that
               right
               ,
               or
               did
               practise
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               challenge
               that
               right
               :
               I
               will
               for
               my
               part
               yeeld
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               will
               confesse
               mine
               errour
               ,
               if
               thus
               much
               be
               euidently
               euicted
               .
               But
               seeing
               we
               haue
               proued
               by
               vndoubted
               Histories
               ,
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               Popes
               themselues
               ,
               by
               the
               Decrees
               established
               in
               Councels
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               an
               auncient
               right
               of
               temporall
               Princes
               ,
               called
               
                 Prisca
                 consuetudo
              
               by
               Pope
               
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 Antiqua
                 consuetudo
              
               by
               another
               :
               that
               the
               contrarie
               was
               neuer
               heard
               of
               vnder
               any
               Christian
               Prince
               ,
               confessed
               by
               Gregory
               the
               first
               :
               Then
               hath
               he
               reason
               either
               to
               yeelde
               vs
               the
               cause
               wholly
               ,
               or
               to
               reuoke
               his
               wordes
               againe
               ,
               that
               Inuestiture
               giueth
               Iurisdiction
               .
            
             
               67.
               
               Then
               the
               right
               of
               Inuestitures
               standing
               as
               the
               auncient
               right
               of
               our
               Kings
               ,
               being
               neuer
               questioned
               in
               Christendome
               ,
               before
               the
               time
               of
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               seuenth
               ,
               neuer
               questioned
               in
               this
               land
               before
               the
               time
               of
               Henry
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               King
               had
               reason
               to
               pleade
               the
               vse
               of
               his
               father
               and
               brother
               for
               himselfe
               ;
               because
               it
               being
               a
               thing
               quietly
               possessed
               by
               them
               ,
               was
               ,
               out
               of
               doubt
               ,
               peaceably
               inioyed
               before
               them
               ,
               because
               before
               them
               the
               Popes
               neuer
               made
               title
               thereto
               .
               Now
               concerning
               the
               tumults
               ,
               
               warres
               ,
               blood
               ,
               and
               confusion
               in
               Christendome
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Church
               and
               temporall
               states
               ,
               which
               for
               this
               quarrell
               the
               Popes
               procured
               ,
               for
               fiftie
               yeares
               together
               ,
               as
               Malmsbury
               witnesseth
               ;
               of
               this
               it
               is
               not
               my
               purpose
               to
               speake
               .
               It
               is
               enough
               for
               mee
               to
               
               open
               the
               time
               when
               it
               began
               ,
               and
               before
               which
               time
               it
               was
               neuer
               challenged
               by
               any
               Pope
               ,
               and
               to
               declare
               that
               the
               Popes
               late
               practise
               is
               condemned
               by
               the
               Iudgement
               of
               the
               auncient
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               §.
               V.
               Exemption
               of
               criminous
               Clerkes
               .
            
             
               68.
               
               OVr
               purpose
               being
               to
               take
               a
               suruey
               of
               that
               Iurisdiction
               which
               we
               finde
               challenged
               by
               Popes
               ,
               at
               and
               somewhat
               after
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Conquest
               of
               England
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               the
               Popes
               power
               was
               at
               the
               highest
               :
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               in
               the
               next
               place
               Exemption
               of
               criminous
               Clerkes
               ;
               for
               as
               Inuestiture
               of
               Bishoppes
               began
               then
               to
               be
               claimed
               ,
               so
               about
               these
               times
               crept
               exemption
               of
               the
               Popes
               Clerkes
               ,
               which
               is
               taken
               to
               be
               another
               part
               of
               this
               Iurisdiction
               .
               My
               purpose
               is
               not
               to
               speake
               of
               lawfull
               exemption
               of
               the
               Clergie
               :
               for
               both
               Diuine
               and
               humane
               lawes
               approue
               such
               immunities
               ,
               without
               which
               ,
               how
               could
               the
               Clergie
               attend
               vpon
               their
               heauenly
               businesse
               ?
               These
               immunities
               which
               Emperours
               and
               Princes
               haue
               giuen
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Church
               ought
               to
               inioy
               without
               disturbance
               ,
               and
               to
               withdraw
               such
               immunities
               ,
               were
               high
               sacriledge
               and
               impiety
               against
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               .
               But
               the
               question
               is
               not
               of
               these
               immunities
               which
               Christian
               Kings
               haue
               giuen
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               of
               those
               immunities
               ,
               which
               the
               Pope
               without
               the
               leaue
               or
               authoritie
               of
               Princes
               ,
               hath
               bestowed
               out
               of
               his
               fulnesse
               of
               power
               vpon
               the
               Clergie
               which
               liue
               vnder
               the
               gouernement
               of
               other
               Princes
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Clergie
               inioyed
               a
               protection
               from
               punishment
               for
               any
               sinne
               :
               This
               is
               the
               thing
               for
               which
               they
               are
               not
               ashamed
               to
               striue
               euen
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               as
               earnestly
               as
               they
               did
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               blindenesse
               .
               This
               thing
               will
               be
               better
               knowne
               if
               we
               search
               the
               originall
               foundation
               of
               this
               errour
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               the
               occasion
               by
               which
               it
               grew
               in
               the
               
               Church
               .
               For
               now
               this
               opinion
               is
               ,
               and
               for
               some
               late
               hundred
               yeeres
               hath
               beene
               so
               rooted
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               (
               that
               the
               Clergie
               though
               neuer
               so
               much
               offending
               by
               murther
               ,
               treason
               ,
               theft
               ,
               robberies
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               ,
               is
               priuiledged
               from
               all
               temporall
               Courts
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               punishment
               from
               the
               Laity
               ,
               vnlesse
               first
               the
               Church
               proceede
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               no
               Clerks
               )
               that
               they
               are
               perswaded
               both
               of
               the
               truth
               and
               antiquity
               hereof
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               point
               of
               faith
               :
               the
               occasion
               grew
               thus
               .
            
             
               69.
               
               The
               first
               auncient
               and
               famous
               Emperours
               did
               out
               of
               their
               godly
               and
               zealous
               affections
               :
               and
               as
               we
               may
               well
               iudge
               ,
               vpon
               good
               reasons
               to
               helpe
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               preserue
               discipline
               ,
               ioyne
               the
               aide
               of
               their
               coactiue
               lawes
               ,
               to
               the
               spirituall
               censures
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               ordeining
               that
               whosoeuer
               by
               the
               gouernours
               of
               the
               Church
               could
               not
               be
               brought
               to
               obedience
               and
               order
               ,
               should
               by
               the
               seuerity
               of
               temporall
               punishment
               be
               reduced
               to
               obedience
               .
               The
               vsuall
               punishment
               which
               .
               Emperours
               did
               inflict
               vpon
               Clerkes
               ,
               was
               deportation
               :
               So
               did
               Constantine
               the
               great
               punish
               Eusebius
               Bishop
               of
               Nicomedia
               ,
               and
               
               Theognius
               Bishoppe
               of
               Nice
               .
               And
               albe
               it
               some
               were
               threatned
               
               with
               capitall
               punishment
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               a
               Letter
               which
               Constantine
               wrote
               to
               the
               Bishoppes
               of
               the
               Nicen
               Councel
               ,
               recorded
               by
               Socrates
               ,
               and
               inserted
               in
               the
               first
               Tome
               of
               Councels
               :
               yet
               the
               vsuall
               censure
               of
               the
               Emperour
               was
               exile
               .
               This
               kind
               of
               punishment
               was
               often
               inflicted
               by
               other
               Emperors
               vpon
               Bishops
               :
               the
               examples
               are
               famously
               knowne
               ,
               and
               acknowledged
               ,
               I
               need
               not
               to
               speake
               of
               them
               .
               Insomuch
               that
               it
               began
               to
               be
               enacted
               by
               Emperours
               to
               be
               a
               law
               ,
               that
               all
               of
               the
               Clergie
               that
               offended
               might
               know
               their
               punishment
               :
               for
               that
               Constantine
               by
               whose
               authority
               the
               sixt
               Synode
               at
               Constantinople
               was
               held
               ,
               in
               a
               Decree
               
               inserted
               in
               that
               Councell
               ,
               saith
               :
               
                 Si
                 quidem
                 Episcopusest
                 ,
                 vel
                 Clericus
                 ,
                 vel
                 monachico
                 circundatus
                 habitu
                 ,
                 deportationis
                 paenam
                 exsoluet
                 .
                 Car●…omannus
              
               in
               a
               French
               Synode
               decreeth
               imprisonment
               :
               
               
                 Si
                 ordinat
                 us
                 presbyter
                 fuerit
                 ,
                 duos
                 annos
                 in
                 carcere
                 permaneat
                 .
              
               These
               punishments
               were
               inflicted
               vpon
               such
               Clerkes
               ,
               as
               would
               not
               be
               ordered
               by
               Ecclesiasticall
               censures
               of
               their
               Bishoppes
               ;
               for
               so
               Guntranus
               doth
               testifie
               ,
               a
               French
               King
               ,
               by
               whose
               authority
               the
               Councel
               of
               Matiscan
               was
               held
               :
               
                 Quicunque
                 Sacerdctum
              
               
               
               (
               saith
               he
               in
               a
               Writ
               added
               to
               that
               councell
               )
               
                 aut
                 saecularium
                 in
                 intentione
                 mortifera
                 perdurantes
                 crebrius
                 admoniti
                 ,
                 si
                 se
                 emendare
                 neglexerint
                 ,
                 &c.
                 alios
                 canonica
                 seueritas
                 corrigat
                 ,
                 alios
                 ligat●…s
                 paena
                 percellat
                 .
              
               And
               a
               little
               after
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 Conuenit
                 vt
                 iustit●…ae
                 &
                 ●…quitatis
                 in
                 omnibus
                 vigore
                 seruato
                 ,
                 distringat
                 legalis
                 vltio
                 iudicum
                 ,
                 quos
                 non
                 corrigit
                 canonica
                 praedicatio
                 Sacer
                 dotum
                 .
              
            
             
               70.
               
               Then
               the
               ancient
               practise
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               temporall
               Magistrate
               should
               punish
               such
               as
               offended
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               Laity
               .
               Concerning
               the
               antiquity
               of
               this
               exemption
               of
               Clerkes
               from
               temporall
               Courts
               :
               wee
               finde
               no
               president
               for
               it
               ,
               all
               the
               while
               that
               the
               Emperours
               had
               any
               gouernement
               and
               commaund
               in
               Italy
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Pope
               was
               able
               to
               meet
               the
               
               Emperour
               in
               battell
               ,
               and
               giue
               him
               the
               worse
               ,
               then
               began
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               ciuill
               Magistrate
               to
               decay
               in
               Rome
               ,
               and
               fell
               at
               
               the
               last
               into
               contempt
               .
               And
               the
               Pope
               hauing
               cast
               off
               the
               yoak
               of
               obedience
               ,
               which
               before
               he
               held
               to
               the
               Emperour
               as
               to
               his
               Soueraigne
               ,
               began
               to
               take
               an
               authority
               to
               himself
               ,
               which
               neither
               God
               nor
               man
               had
               giuen
               him
               .
               Hence
               proceeded
               that
               vsurpation
               of
               power
               to
               giue
               Lawes
               to
               other
               .
               Pope
               Nicholas
               the
               first
               ,
               in
               the
               eight
               hundred
               and
               threescore
               yeare
               of
               Christ
               ,
               writeth
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Emperour
               Michael
               ,
               in
               another
               stile
               ,
               then
               his
               predecessours
               had
               vsed
               to
               write
               to
               Emperours
               before
               .
               Among
               other
               things
               contained
               in
               th
               Epistle
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Emperour
               had
               written
               for
               a
               Clarke
               that
               had
               offended
               him
               ,
               and
               was
               fled
               to
               the
               Pope
               ;
               whom
               the
               Emperour
               required
               to
               be
               sent
               back
               again
               to
               Constantinople
               ,
               Pope
               Nicholas
               to
               this
               maketh
               this
               answere
               .
               [
               Wee
               haue
               from
               the
               great
               power
               of
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               right
               and
               
               power
               to
               call
               Clerkes
               from
               any
               other
               Diocesse
               ,
               if
               wee
               thinke
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               inuite
               them
               to
               vs.
               This
               is
               our
               right
               :
               but
               Christian
               Emperours
               haue
               no
               right
               at
               all
               to
               make
               any
               inquisition
               for
               Monks
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               in
               fauour
               to
               pity
               them
               .
               ]
            
             
               71.
               
               Here
               we
               obserue
               the
               difference
               betweene
               the
               spirits
               of
               Popes
               in
               this
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               spirits
               of
               auncient
               Popes
               who
               held
               the
               doctrine
               of
               obedience
               ,
               as
               the
               Fathers
               then
               did
               ,
               drawing
               the
               doctrine
               from
               the
               Scripture
               and
               examples
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               .
               Christ
               when
               he
               was
               vniustly
               condemned
               ,
               exempted
               not
               himselfe
               from
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               ciuill
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               
               
               
               
               
               yet
               he
               wanted
               no
               power
               to
               haue
               done
               so
               ,
               if
               hee
               would
               .
               These
               late
               Romane
               counterfait
               Catholiques
               ,
               when
               by
               their
               rebellious
               doctrine
               and
               bloudy
               practises
               ,
               they
               haue
               iustly
               〈◊〉
               the
               Magistrate
               against
               them
               ,
               yet
               forsooth
               will
               denie
               him
               authority
               to
               punish
               them
               .
               Saint
               Paul
               teacheth
               :
               Let
               euery
               soule
               be
               subiect
               
               to
               the
               higher
               powers
               .
               S.
               Peter
               teacheth
               the
               same
               doctrine
               ,
               Submit
               your selues
               to
               all
               manner
               ordinance
               of
               man.
               The
               Fathers
               
               receiued
               this
               doctrine
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               preserued
               it
               faithfully
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               Chrysostome
               ,
               and
               after
               him
               Oecumenius
               expounding
               that
               place
               of
               '
               Paul
               ,
               say
               thus
               :
               
                 Omnem
                 animam
              
               
               
                 instruens
                 ,
                 siue
                 Sacerdos
                 sit
                 quispiam
                 ,
                 siue
                 monachus
                 ,
                 siue
                 Apostolus
                 ,
                 vt
                 Magistratibus
                 subdatur
                 :
                 nam
                 haec
                 subiectio
                 non
                 euertit
                 piet●…tem
                 .
              
               A
               learned
               man
               of
               late
               (
               which
               also
               was
               Pope
               )
               speaking
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Omnis
                 anima
                 subdita
                 sic
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               saith
               :
               
                 Nec
                 animam
              
               
               Papaeexcipit
               .
               So
               doth
               God
               sometimes
               draw
               testimonies
               for
               the
               truth
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               mouthes
               of
               them
               that
               oppugne
               it
               .
               The
               auncients
               helde
               this
               truth
               vp
               in
               great
               sincerity
               .
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               saith
               :
               
                 Homines
                 cuncti
                 &c.
              
               
               All
               men
               are
               ordered
               in
               subiection
               
               vnder
               the
               higher
               powers
               .
               Hee
               that
               saith
               all
               men
               includeth
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Clarkes
               .
               Augustine
               saith
               :
               
                 Generale
                 pactum
                 est
                 societatis
              
               
               
                 humanae
                 obedire
                 gregibus
                 suis.
                 Leo
              
               the
               first
               saith
               :
               
                 Ad
                 imperialem
                 pertinet
                 potestatem
                 v●…
                 perturbatores
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 pacis
                 ,
                 &
              
               
               
                 reipub
                 .
                 quae
                 Christianis
                 principibus
                 merito
                 gloriatur
                 ,
                 inimici
                 ,
                 sollicitius
                 comprimantur
                 .
              
               These
               troublers
               of
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               state
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               speaketh
               were
               Clergy
               men
               .
               For
               in
               that
               Epistle
               Leo
               writeth
               against
               certaine
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               who
               embraced
               the
               errour
               of
               Eutyches
               .
               Then
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Pope
               Leo
               ,
               this
               was
               not
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               now
               these
               Romane
               Libertines
               haue
               brought
               in
               .
               Gregory
               the
               first
               writeth
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               :
               
                 Potestas
                 super
                 omnes
                 homines
                 dominorum
                 meorum
              
               
               
                 pietaticaelitus
                 data
                 est
                 ,
                 vt
                 qui
                 bona
                 appet●…nt
                 adi●…uentur
                 ,
                 vt
                 caelorum
                 via
                 largius
                 pateat
                 ,
                 vt
                 terrestre
                 Regnum
                 coelesti
                 Regnofamuletur
                 .
              
               In
               the
               same
               Epistle
               ,
               he
               induceth
               Christ
               thus
               speaking
               to
               the
               Emperour
               :
               
                 Sacerdotes
                 meos
                 tuae
                 manui
                 commisi
              
               .
               Then
               Gregory
               knew
               no
               other
               doctrine
               but
               that
               Priests
               were
               subiect
               ,
               &
               by
               Christ
               subiected
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               And
               whereas
               the
               Emperour
               commanded
               a
               law
               to
               be
               executed
               ,
               which
               Gregory
               misliked
               :
               hee
               
               writeth
               thus
               to
               the
               Emperor
               .
               
                 Ego
                 quidē
                 iussioni
                 tuae
                 subiectus
                 eandem
              
               
               
                 legem
                 per
                 diuersas
                 terrarum
                 partes
                 transmitti
                 feci
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               I
               being
               subiect
               to
               your
               cōmand
               ,
               haue
               caused
               that
               law
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               diuers
               Prouinces
               :
               but
               because
               the
               law
               consenteth
               not
               with
               the
               law
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               behold
               I
               haue
               signified
               the
               same
               by
               my
               letters
               to
               your
               most
               excellent
               Lordship
               :
               so
               that
               on
               both
               parts
               I
               haue
               payed
               what
               I
               ought
               ,
               for
               I
               haue
               yeelded
               obedience
               to
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               &
               haue
               not
               cōcealed
               what
               I
               thought
               for
               God.
               ]
               Then
               Gregory
               knew
               no
               exemption
               ,
               he
               accounteth
               himselfe
               among
               them
               that
               owe
               subiection
               and
               obedience
               to
               Emperors
               .
            
             
               72.
               
               Concerning
               the
               punishment
               of
               Heretiques
               &
               Schismatiques
               that
               were
               criminous
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               other
               means
               knowne
               in
               S.
               Augustines
               time
               ,
               then
               the
               coactiue
               power
               of
               the
               ciuil
               Magistrate
               .
               For
               thus
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 Si
                 nec
                 hoc
                 volunt
                 Donatistae
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               [
               If
               the
               
               Donatists
               will
               not
               grant
               this
               power
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               why
               doe
               they
               acknowledge
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Lawes
               to
               be
               iustly
               executed
               against
               other
               malefactors
               ,
               and
               deny
               the
               same
               to
               be
               done
               against
               hereticks
               and
               Schismaticks
               ,
               seeing
               by
               the
               Apostolicall
               authority
               they
               are
               all
               alike
               numbred
               with
               the
               same
               fruits
               of
               iniquity
               ?
               Must
               not
               these
               humane
               ordināces
               regard
               such
               things
               ?
               Why
               then
               doth
               he
               beare
               the
               sword
               ?
               &c.
               ]
               Thus
               saith
               Augustine
               :
               And
               in
               the
               same
               place
               he
               declareth
               that
               there
               is
               one
               law
               imperial
               general
               against
               all
               that
               professe
               thēselues
               Christians
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               true
               Catholicks
               ,
               but
               keep
               priuate
               conuenticles
               ,
               that
               either
               he
               that
               ordaineth
               such
               a
               Clerke
               ,
               or
               the
               Clerke
               so
               ordained
               ,
               should
               loose
               ten
               pounds
               of
               gold
               ,
               &
               the
               place
               where
               such
               conuenticles
               were
               kept
               ,
               should
               be
               forfeited
               to
               the
               Emperors
               Exchequer
               .
               And
               againe
               he
               saith
               thus
               .
               
               
                 M●…rantur
                 quia
                 cōmouentur
                 potestates
                 Christianae
                 aduersus
                 detestādos
                 dissipatores
                 Ecclesiae
                 .
                 Si
                 nō
                 ergo
                 mouerentur
                 ,
                 quomodo
                 redderent
                 rationē
                 de
                 Imperio
                 suo
                 ,
                 Deo
                 ?
              
               And
               much
               more
               he
               saith
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               Frō
               these
               few
               places
               of
               August
               .
               we
               obserue
               :
               First
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               time
               there
               was
               no
               doubt
               made
               among
               Catholicks
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               should
               punish
               criminous
               Clarks
               ,
               by
               his
               coacti●…e
               power
               .
               Otherwise
               they
               could
               not
               rēder
               to
               God
               an
               account
               of
               their
               gouernment
               :
               which
               standeth
               full
               against
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               present
               court
               of
               Rome
               .
               2.
               
               That
               they
               who
               first
               sought
               priuiledges
               &
               exemptions
               from
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               were
               Donatists
               .
               
               wherein
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               succeedeth
               them
               ,
               taking
               other
               errours
               from
               other
               filthie
               heretiques
               ,
               and
               this
               from
               the
               Donatists
               .
            
             
               73.
               
               This
               was
               the
               auncient
               Doctrine
               :
               but
               now
               at
               Rome
               they
               teach
               the
               contrary
               .
               Bellarmine
               saith
               ,
               that
               such
               Clerkes
               as
               are
               within
               the
               Dominions
               of
               any
               King
               ,
               are
               not
               subiects
               to
               that
               King
               ,
               meaning
               that
               they
               are
               the
               Popes
               subiects
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               the
               Kings
               .
               He
               saith
               also
               that
               Clerkes
               owe
               no
               obedience
               to
               Kings
               ,
               neither
               by
               Gods
               law
               ,
               nor
               mans
               .
               
                 Non
                 sunt
                 amplius
                 Reges
                 Clericorum
                 superiores
                 ,
                 &
                 proinde
                 non
                 tenentur
                 iure
                 ▪
                 Diuino
                 ,
                 nec
                 humano
                 ,
              
               
               
                 eis
                 parere
                 ,
                 nisi
                 quantum
                 ad
                 leges
                 directinas
                 .
              
               That
               is
               [
               Kings
               are
               not
               now
               any
               more
               Soueraignes
               of
               Clerkes
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Clerkes
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               obey
               them
               by
               Gods
               Lawe
               or
               mans
               law
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               in
               respect
               of
               lawes
               directiue
               .
               ]
               What
               his
               meaning
               is
               by
               lawes
               directiue
               ,
               he
               expoundeth
               thus
               :
               That
               Princes
               haue
               no
               coactiue
               power
               ouer
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               but
               onely
               power
               directiue
               .
               If
               the
               Prince
               direct
               some
               things
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               Clerkes
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               are
               to
               obey
               such
               directions
               ;
               
               but
               he
               addeth
               :
               
                 Nec
                 volumus
                 dicere
                 his
                 legibus
                 teneri
                 Clericos
                 obligatione
                 coactiua
                 ,
                 sed
                 solum
                 directiua
                 ,
                 vt
                 sunt
                 leges
                 principum
                 :
                 quanquam
                 ijsdem
                 legibus
                 ,
                 vt
                 ab
                 Eeclesia
                 approbantur
                 ,
                 &
                 rataehabentur
                 ,
                 etiam
                 coactiua
                 obligatione
                 teneantur
                 .
              
               [
               Wee
               graunt
               not
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               that
               Clerkes
               are
               bound
               by
               these
               lawes
               of
               Princes
               ,
               in
               a
               bond
               coactiue
               ,
               but
               onely
               directiue
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               lawes
               of
               Princes
               .
               Albeit
               the
               same
               Lawes
               being
               approoued
               and
               ratified
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               bindeth
               Clerkes
               in
               a
               bond
               coactiue
               .
               ]
               By
               this
               new
               and
               admirable
               doctrine
               ,
               Princes
               hane
               no
               coactiue
               power
               ouer
               their
               Clergy
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               hath
               coactiue
               power
               ouer
               them
               :
               by
               the
               Church
               he
               meaneth
               the
               Pope
               here
               :
               and
               therefore
               comparing
               the
               lawes
               of
               Princes
               with
               the
               Popes
               Canon
               lawes
               ,
               he
               saith
               ;
               
                 Legi
                 Canonicae
                 etiam
                 in
                 causis
                 criminalibus
                 c●…dere
                 debet
                 lex
                 imperialis
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               The
               imperiall
               law
               ought
               in
               matters
               criminall
               to
               
               giue
               place
               to
               the
               Canon
               law
               :
               by
               which
               doctrine
               we
               finde
               ,
               that
               they
               tread
               the
               pathes
               ,
               and
               fil
               vp
               the
               measure
               of
               their
               forefathers
               the
               olde
               Friars
               :
               maintaining
               that
               which
               
                 Iohn
                 Wiclife
              
               obserueth
               was
               first
               begunne
               by
               Friars
               :
               that
               the
               King
               was
               not
               Lord
               of
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               but
               the
               Pope
               was
               their
               Lord.
               Thus
               a
               new
               King
               is
               raised
               vp
               ouer
               the
               Popes
               Clerkes
               ,
               and
               the
               Scripture
               is
               verified
               
               which
               saith
               :
               And
               they
               haue
               a
               King
               ouer
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
               Angell
               of
               the
               bottomlesse
               pit
               ,
               whose
               name
               in
               Hebrew
               is
               Abaddon
               ,
               and
               in
               Greeke
               he
               is
               named
               Apollyon
               .
            
             
               74.
               
               The
               Laterane
               Councel
               was
               held
               in
               the
               yeare
               one
               thousand
               ,
               two●…hundred
               ,
               and
               fifteene
               .
               It
               is
               decreed
               in
               the
               same
               Councell
               ,
               That
               Heretickes
               being
               condemned
               ,
               should
               be
               deliuered
               ouer
               to
               the
               secular
               power
               :
               from
               which
               time
               these
               pretended
               priuiledges
               haue
               growen
               so
               great
               ,
               and
               swollen
               vp
               so
               bigge
               ,
               that
               not
               being
               able
               to
               holde
               together
               ,
               they
               are
               burst
               in
               the
               midst
               ,
               hauing
               drawne
               vpon
               themselues
               the
               iust
               vengeance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               Magistrates
               ,
               so
               procuring
               their
               owne
               ruine
               .
               But
               because
               Bellarmine
               cyteth
               a
               few
               testimonies
               to
               prooue
               the
               exemption
               of
               Clerks
               from
               secular
               iudgements
               ,
               we
               may
               first
               breefly
               examine
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               proceede
               .
               Hee
               cyteth
               thus
               ;
               Concil
               .
               
               
                 Mileuitan
                 .
                 Can.
                 13.
                 
                 &
                 Matiscon
                 .
                 Can.
              
               8.
               
               These
               places
               he
               quoteth
               ,
               producing
               no
               words
               .
               He
               cyteth
               also
               other
               places
               thus
               :
               
                 Sulpitius
                 lib.
                 2.
                 
                 Sacrae
                 histor
                 .
                 refert
                 .
                 ●…
                 .
                 Martinum
                 aliquando
                 dixisse
                 nouum
                 esse
                 &
                 inauditum
                 nefas
                 ,
                 vt
                 causam
                 Ecclesiae
                 iudex
                 saeculi
                 iudicaret
                 .
                 Item
                 Ambrosius
                 Epist.
                 78.
                 ad
                 Theophilum
                 .
                 et
                 August
                 .
                 Epist.
              
               162.
               
               These
               places
               are
               cyted
               or
               quoted
               by
               Bellarmine
               ,
               barely
               without
               the
               Authours
               wordes
               .
               We
               answere
               in
               a
               word
               :
               All
               this
               toucheth
               nothing
               our
               question
               ,
               of
               exempting
               criminous
               Clerkes
               from
               temporall
               Courts
               :
               for
               these
               places
               speake
               not
               one
               word
               of
               this
               thing
               .
            
             
               75.
               
               The
               first
               place
               ,
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Mileuit
                 .
                 can
              
               .
               13.
               to
               preuent
               such
               busie
               fellowes
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               which
               caried
               their
               causes
               to
               Rome
               (
               as
               then
               some
               did
               )
               ordeyned
               ,
               that
               euery
               Clerke
               should
               be
               gouerned
               by
               his
               owne
               Superiour
               .
               What
               is
               this
               to
               the
               purpose
               ?
               This
               is
               all
               which
               that
               Canon
               saith
               .
               The
               next
               Canon
               of
               the
               Matiscon
               Councell
               saith
               ,
               that
               if
               one
               Clerke
               had
               a
               matter
               against
               another
               Clerke
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               complaine
               to
               the
               secular
               Iudge
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Bishoppe
               :
               This
               maketh
               as
               little
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
               Afterward
               he
               citeth
               for
               exemption
               from
               punishment
               ,
               these
               places
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 Chalced.
                 can
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Si
                 Clericus
                 aduersus
                 Clericum
                 habet
                 negotium
                 non
                 relinquat
                 Episcopū
                 suum
                 ,
                 &
                 ad
                 saecularia
                 iuaicia
                 non
                 rec●…rrat
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Concil
                 ,
                 Agathens
                 .
                 can
                 .
                 32.
                 
                 Clericum
                 nullus
                 praesumat
                 apud
                 saecularem
                 iudicem
                 ,
                 Episcopo
                 non
                 permittente
                 pulsare
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Concil
                 .
              
               
               
                 Carthag
                 .
                 3
                 can
                 9.
                 ●…oletan
                 3.
                 can
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 Matiscon
                 .
                 cap.
              
               8.
               
               These
               testimonies
               speake
               as
               little
               for
               him
               as
               the
               other
               .
               The
               9.
               
               Canon
               of
               the
               Chalced.
               Councell
               speaketh
               not
               of
               the
               immunities
               of
               criminous
               Clerkes
               ,
               but
               onely
               prescribeth
               how
               one
               Clerke
               should
               accuse
               another
               before
               the
               Bishoppe
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               the
               ciuill
               Iudge
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               purpose
               of
               all
               the
               other
               places
               cyt●…d
               out
               of
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Agathens
                 .
                 Cartbag
                 .
                 Toletan
                 ,
              
               and
               Matiscon
               ,
               all
               speake
               of
               one
               thing
               :
               Onely
               here
               ,
               one
               part
               of
               their
               knowne
               knauery
               is
               to
               be
               opened
               :
               for
               he
               cyteth
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Agathens
                 .
                 can
              
               .
               32.
               thus
               ;
               
                 Clericum
                 nullus
                 praesumat
                 apudsaecularem
                 iudicem
                 Episcopo
                 non
                 permittente
                 ,
                 pulsare
                 .
              
               Marke
               good
               Reader
               a
               worke
               of
               darkenesse
               ,
               an
               example
               of
               Romish
               impudency
               :
               by
               true
               ,
               sound
               ,
               and
               vnsuspected
               Recordes
               ,
               these
               priuiledges
               which
               now
               are
               in
               question
               betweene
               vs
               ,
               cannot
               be
               proued
               to
               haue
               beene
               established
               of
               old
               ,
               or
               to
               haue
               any
               testimonie
               of
               antiquity
               ,
               but
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               expurgatoriall
               tables
               ,
               they
               are
               able
               to
               shew
               vs
               this
               auncient
               Canon
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Agatha
               ,
               corrupted
               by
               themselues
               .
               For
               the
               Canon
               which
               Bellarmine
               cyteth
               of
               this
               Councell
               ,
               and
               the
               masked
               Romish
               Catholicke
               Diuine
               taketh
               from
               Bellarmine
               ,
               in
               some
               later
               Editions
               hath
               these
               wordes
               as
               they
               are
               cyted
               by
               him
               :
               but
               in
               the
               first
               incorrupt
               Edition
               of
               Councels
               ,
               set
               forth
               by
               
                 Peter
                 Crab
              
               ,
               the
               wordes
               of
               that
               Canon
               are
               thus
               set
               downe
               :
               
                 Clericus
                 nec
                 quenquam
                 praesumat
                 apud
                 saecularem
                 iudicem
                 Episcopo
                 non
                 permitente
                 ,
                 pulsare
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               it
               is
               read
               by
               them
               that
               aunciently
               cyte
               the
               same
               .
               Now
               this
               agreeth
               well
               with
               the
               ninth
               Canon
               of
               the
               Chalced
               Councell
               ,
               which
               ordeyneth
               that
               if
               one
               Clerke
               will
               accuse
               another
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               before
               his
               Bishoppe
               ;
               if
               he
               will
               accuse
               the
               Bishoppe
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               in
               a
               prouinciall
               Synode
               :
               if
               he
               will
               draw
               a
               Metropolitane
               to
               answer
               for
               some
               things
               which
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               either
               before
               the
               Primate
               ,
               or
               before
               the
               Bishoppe
               of
               Constantinople
               .
               All
               this
               we
               graunt
               to
               be
               orderly
               established
               ,
               the
               things
               intended
               are
               matters
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               Cognisance
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               bee
               heard
               in
               such
               Courts
               :
               but
               our
               question
               is
               of
               Clerks
               that
               are
               conuinced
               to
               be
               murtherers
               ,
               or
               Traytors
               ,
               &c.
               
               Whether
               such
               are
               to
               bee
               exempt
               from
               triall
               at
               Common
               Law
               :
               Of
               which
               exemptions
               these
               auncient
               Bishops
               neuer
               dreamed
               .
            
             
             
               76.
               
               It
               is
               moreouer
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               diuers
               of
               these
               places
               which
               he
               citeth
               ,
               as
               that
               from
               Sulpitius
               of
               S.
               Martin
               ,
               and
               from
               Ambrose
               ,
               &c.
               are
               vnderstoode
               of
               another
               thing
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               exemption
               of
               Clarkes
               at
               all
               .
               For
               the
               auncient
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               before
               I
               haue
               declared
               ,
               thought
               it
               not
               lawfull
               that
               matters
               of
               faith
               and
               doctrine
               should
               be
               determined
               in
               ciuill
               Courts
               by
               ciuill
               Magistrates
               .
               This
               is
               true
               :
               and
               this
               is
               that
               which
               those
               testimonies
               speake
               of
               ;
               but
               what
               is
               this
               to
               criminous
               Clarks
               ?
               that
               Robbers
               ,
               Traytors
               ,
               murtherers
               of
               the
               Clergy
               should
               be
               protected
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               Order
               from
               triall
               in
               Kings
               Courts
               :
               this
               is
               a
               doctrine
               neuer
               knowne
               to
               the
               auncients
               .
               It
               was
               first
               knowne
               in
               England
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Henry
               the
               second
               ,
               stirred
               seditiously
               by
               
                 Thomas
                 Becket
              
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               when
               as
               before
               that
               time
               it
               was
               neuer
               heard
               of
               in
               this
               land
               .
               The
               manner
               heereof
               I
               will
               briefly
               recite
               out
               of
               
                 Roger
                 Houeden
              
               .
            
             
               77.
               
               In
               the
               yeare
               of
               Christ
               1163.
               the
               contention
               concerning
               
               exemption
               of
               Clerkes
               ,
               grew
               famous
               betweene
               King
               Henry
               the
               second
               and
               
                 Thomas
                 Becket
              
               Archbishop
               :
               
                 Rex
                 volebat
              
               (
               saith
               Houeden
               )
               
                 Presbyteros
                 ,
                 Diaconos
                 ,
                 Subdiaconos
                 ,
                 &
                 alios
                 Ecclesiae
              
               
               
                 rectores
                 ,
                 si
                 comprehensi
                 fuissent
                 in
                 latrocinio
                 ,
                 vel
                 murdra
                 ,
                 vel
                 felonia
                 ,
                 vel
                 iniqua
                 combustione
                 ,
                 vel
                 in
                 his
                 similibus
                 :
                 ducere
                 ad
                 saecularia
                 examina
                 ,
                 &
                 punire
                 sic●…t
                 &
                 laicum
                 .
                 Contra
                 quod
                 Archiepiscopus
                 dicebat
                 ,
                 quod
                 si
                 Clericus
                 in
                 sacris
                 ordinibus
                 constitutus
                 ,
                 vel
                 quilibet
                 alius
                 rector
                 Ecclesiae
                 calumniatus
                 fuerit
                 de
                 aliqua
                 re
                 ,
                 per
                 viros
                 Ecclesiasticos
                 &
                 in
                 curia
                 Ecclesiastica
                 debet
                 iudicari
                 .
                 Et
                 si
                 conusctus
                 fuerit
                 ,
                 ordines
                 suos
                 amittere
                 ,
                 &
                 sic
                 al●…enatus
                 ab
                 officio
                 &
                 beneficio
                 Ecclesiastico
                 ,
                 si
                 postea
                 forisfecerit
                 ,
                 secundum
                 voluntatem
                 Regis
                 &
                 baliuorum
                 suorum
                 iudicetur
                 .
              
               That
               is
               :
               The
               King
               required
               that
               Priests
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               Subdeacons
               ,
               and
               other
               Rectors
               of
               Churches
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               taken
               in
               murther
               ,
               robbery
               ,
               felony
               ,
               burning
               of
               houses
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               ,
               should
               be
               brought
               to
               secular
               Courts
               ,
               and
               there
               punished
               as
               Lay-men
               were
               .
               Against
               this
               the
               Archbishop
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               Clerke
               being
               within
               holy
               Orders
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Parson
               of
               a
               Church
               were
               accused
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               iudged
               by
               Ecclesiasticall
               Iudges
               in
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Court
               :
               and
               if
               he
               were
               conuict
               ,
               he
               should
               loose
               his
               orders
               .
               And
               so
               being
               excluded
               from
               office
               and
               benefice
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               if
               after
               this
               he
               incurred
               
               the
               like
               fault
               ,
               then
               might
               he
               be
               iudged
               at
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Officers
               .
               Thus
               farre
               Houeden
               .
            
             
               78.
               
               This
               manner
               of
               degrading
               and
               afterward
               deliuering
               criminous
               Clarkes
               to
               the
               Secular
               power
               ,
               crept
               in
               about
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Conquest
               .
               Bellarmine
               pretending
               greater
               antiquity
               for
               it
               ,
               
               can
               neither
               bring
               reason
               nor
               testimony
               for
               his
               opinion
               .
               For
               whereas
               he
               saith
               ,
               Eusebius
               Bishop
               of
               Nicomedia
               was
               first
               deposed
               
               by
               the
               Nicen
               Councell
               ,
               and
               afterward
               banished
               by
               Constantine
               ,
               by
               this
               offering
               to
               proue
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               first
               be
               deliuered
               to
               the
               Secular
               power
               ,
               before
               the
               Magistrate
               may
               punish
               ,
               and
               reproueth
               Caluin
               for
               not
               considering
               thus
               much
               :
               We
               answere
               ,
               Bellarmine
               sheweth
               his
               skill
               in
               shifting
               ,
               and
               hiding
               the
               truth
               to
               deceiue
               the
               simple
               .
               For
               Caluin
               in
               that
               place
               which
               he
               citeth
               against
               this
               Romish
               immunitie
               ,
               proueth
               two
               things
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               
               coactiue
               power
               is
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               
                 Ecclesia
                 cogendi
                 non
                 habet
                 potestatem
                 ,
                 de
                 ciuili
                 coactione
                 loquor
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               criminous
               Clarkes
               had
               no
               immunities
               from
               the
               ciuill
               Courts
               of
               Princes
               .
               Now
               that
               Bellarmine
               saith
               ,
               Eusebius
               was
               first
               deposed
               by
               the
               Councell
               ,
               and
               then
               banished
               ,
               is
               nothing
               against
               Caluin
               ,
               but
               for
               him
               .
               For
               the
               Church
               did
               not
               inflict
               the
               coactiue
               punishment
               of
               banishment
               ,
               but
               the
               Emperour
               .
               And
               Caluin
               proueth
               at
               large
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               that
               Kings
               and
               Emperours
               haue
               no
               authority
               to
               iudge
               in
               causes
               of
               faith
               ;
               Producing
               the
               example
               of
               Ambrose
               ,
               who
               in
               such
               a
               cause
               resisted
               the
               Emperour
               Valentinian
               .
               Such
               a
               cause
               was
               that
               of
               Eusebius
               :
               the
               Emperour
               knew
               not
               whether
               he
               was
               in
               fault
               or
               not
               ,
               before
               the
               Church
               had
               iudged
               the
               cause
               .
               But
               Caluines
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               our
               question
               standeth
               in
               two
               thinges
               ,
               against
               which
               Bellarmine
               doth
               not
               so
               much
               as
               speake
               one
               word
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               coactiue
               power
               was
               not
               then
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Emperour
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               criminous
               Clerkes
               were
               then
               punished
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               Eusebius
               is
               not
               there
               proposed
               as
               a
               criminous
               Clerke
               ,
               but
               as
               an
               example
               wherein
               the
               coactiue
               power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               appeared
               .
               But
               now
               they
               say
               ,
               if
               a
               Clerke
               bee
               proued
               to
               be
               a
               felon
               ,
               murderer
               ,
               traytor
               ,
               &c.
               the
               Kings
               Courts
               may
               not
               censure
               this
               man
               ,
               before
               he
               be
               degraded
               .
               Against
               these
               immunities
               wee
               speake
               ,
               for
               which
               Bellarmine
               offereth
               not
               any
               
               proofe
               .
               Let
               the
               manner
               of
               Bellarmines
               answering
               bee
               considered
               :
               for
               it
               is
               easie
               for
               him
               thus
               to
               answere
               Caluin
               ,
               and
               all
               Protestants
               ,
               when
               he
               toucheth
               not
               the
               point
               in
               question
               :
               but
               singling
               out
               of
               some
               peece
               from
               the
               whole
               ,
               wresteth
               that
               also
               from
               the
               true
               intent
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               shape
               a
               mis-shapen
               answere
               to
               it
               .
               Then
               we
               say
               ,
               that
               before
               those
               desperate
               times
               ,
               wherein
               
                 Iohn
                 Wiclife
              
               saith
               ,
               and
               often
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               Satan
               was
               loosed
               :
               no
               man
               claymed
               such
               a
               beastly
               priuiledge
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               exempt
               from
               the
               Kings
               Lawes
               for
               murder
               ,
               treason
               and
               such
               like
               .
               Godlinesse
               ,
               reason
               ,
               and
               the
               light
               of
               Nature
               seemeth
               to
               be
               extinguished
               in
               these
               men
               ,
               that
               being
               contented
               to
               take
               the
               benefite
               of
               Lawes
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               contented
               to
               bee
               ordered
               by
               Lawes
               .
               This
               hath
               forced
               some
               
               Princes
               and
               States
               to
               ordaine
               Lawes
               that
               such
               should
               be
               out
               of
               the
               Kings
               protection
               .
               Thus
               did
               that
               noble
               Prince
               Edward
               the
               third
               ,
               King
               of
               England
               .
               Wherein
               the
               King
               seemed
               to
               open
               the
               true
               way
               to
               his
               successors
               ,
               to
               deale
               with
               these
               men
               ,
               for
               seeing
               as
               then
               they
               did
               ,
               so
               now
               they
               doe
               denie
               themselues
               to
               
               be
               the
               Kings
               subiects
               ;
               and
               affirme
               that
               neither
               by
               Diuine
               nor
               humane
               right
               ,
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               obey
               the
               King
               with
               his
               coactiue
               Lawes
               :
               and
               that
               they
               are
               onely
               vnder
               the
               subiection
               of
               the
               Pope
               :
               that
               for
               no
               crimes
               they
               are
               to
               bee
               examined
               in
               the
               Kings
               Courts
               :
               is
               it
               not
               great
               reason
               that
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Lawes
               should
               bee
               denyed
               to
               them
               that
               reiect
               both
               ?
            
             
               79.
               
               Houeden
               declareth
               also
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               yeare
               one
               thousand
               
               one
               hundred
               sixtie
               foure
               ,
               the
               King
               called
               a
               Synod
               ,
               and
               required
               the
               Bishops
               vpon
               their
               allegeance
               ,
               to
               receiue
               his
               Graundfathers
               Lawes
               ,
               to
               vse
               and
               obserue
               them
               .
               
                 Thomas
                 Becket
              
               answered
               for
               him
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               they
               would
               keepe
               all
               the
               Lawes
               of
               his
               auncetours
               :
               
                 Saluo
                 in
                 omnibus
                 or
                 dine
                 suo
                 ,
                 &
                 honore
                 dei
                 ,
                 &
                 sa●…cta
                 ecclesi●…
                 .
              
               This
               clause
               was
               thought
               new
               ,
               scrupulous
               ,
               and
               offensiue
               .
               The
               King
               would
               haue
               him
               yeeld
               without
               exception
               ,
               but
               the
               Archbishop
               would
               not
               .
               In
               this
               contention
               Philippus
               a
               Legat
               from
               the
               Popes
               side
               ,
               came
               into
               England
               ,
               by
               him
               the
               Pope
               and
               all
               the
               Cardinals
               commanded
               the
               Archbishop
               to
               yeeld
               to
               the
               King
               without
               exception
               :
               whereupon
               hee
               did
               so
               ,
               but
               afterward
               reuolted
               from
               that
               promise
               .
               Hence
               a
               new
               contention
               began
               :
               
               but
               being
               againe
               perswaded
               ,
               hee
               promised
               obedience
               to
               the
               Kings
               Lawes
               .
               The
               King
               to
               hold
               fast
               this
               slippery
               Merchant
               ,
               required
               all
               the
               Bishops
               to
               fet
               to
               their
               approbation
               ,
               and
               seales
               to
               those
               Lawes
               .
               Hereunto
               when
               other
               assented
               ,
               the
               Archbishop
               swore
               that
               hee
               would
               neuer
               set
               his
               seale
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               allowe
               them
               .
               Afterward
               the
               Archbishop
               suspended
               himselfe
               from
               celebrating
               Masse
               ,
               and
               desired
               to
               goe
               to
               Rome
               ,
               but
               the
               King
               denied
               him
               .
               The
               Bishop
               of
               London
               accused
               him
               of
               Magick
               .
               The
               King
               perceiuing
               his
               rebellious
               disposition
               ,
               required
               the
               Barons
               to
               giue
               iudgement
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               being
               his
               subiect
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               ruled
               by
               his
               Lawes
               .
               
                 Cito
                 facite
                 mihi
                 iustici●…m
                 de
                 illo
                 ,
                 qui
                 homo
              
               
               
                 meus
                 ligius
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 stare
                 iuri
                 in
                 curia
                 mea
                 recusat
                 .
              
               As
               the
               Barons
               were
               attending
               this
               seruice
               ,
               and
               now
               ready
               to
               giue
               sentence
               :
               I
               prohibite
               you
               (
               quoth
               the
               Archbishop
               )
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               to
               giue
               sentence
               vpon
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               haue
               appealed
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
               And
               so
               he
               departed
               ,
               
                 Omnibus
                 clamantibus
              
               ,
               saith
               mine
               
               Author
               ,
               
                 quo
                 progrederis
                 prodi●…er
                 ?
                 exspecta
                 &
                 ●…
                 iudicium
                 tuum
                 .
              
               The
               Archbishop
               after
               this
               stole
               away
               out
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               changing
               his
               apparrell
               and
               name
               ,
               for
               hee
               called
               himselfe
               Deerman
               .
               The
               Archbishop
               thus
               conueying
               himselfe
               out
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               came
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               shewed
               him
               a
               Copy
               of
               these
               Lawes
               ,
               which
               the
               King
               called
               his
               Grandfathers
               Lawes
               .
               When
               the
               Pope
               heard
               them
               reade
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               Cardinals
               and
               diuers
               others
               ,
               he
               condemned
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               excommunicated
               all
               that
               maintained
               them
               .
               
                 Condemnauit
                 illas
                 in
                 perp●…tuum
                 ,
                 &
                 ana●…hematizauit
                 omnes
                 ,
                 qui
                 ea●…
                 tenerent
                 ,
                 &
                 al●…quo
                 modo
                 fauerent
                 ,
              
               saith
               Houeden
               .
            
             
               80.
               
               Thus
               did
               the
               Popes
               then
               stirre
               to
               aduance
               their
               spirituall
               Iurisdiction
               (
               as
               they
               called
               it
               )
               to
               such
               an
               height
               ,
               that
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               who
               are
               set
               vp
               by
               God
               to
               iudge
               the
               world
               ,
               could
               not
               execute
               iustice
               and
               iudgement
               vpon
               offenders
               ;
               might
               not
               be
               suffered
               according
               to
               the
               commaundements
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               take
               vengeance
               of
               murtherers
               ,
               robbers
               ,
               incendiaries
               ,
               traytors
               ;
               might
               not
               execute
               that
               office
               ,
               for
               which
               onely
               they
               beare
               the
               sword
               .
               Now
               because
               the
               deuotion
               ,
               sense
               ,
               and
               iudgement
               of
               all
               ages
               ,
               is
               pretended
               to
               be
               for
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Kings
               :
               let
               vs
               obserue
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               men
               that
               liued
               
               at
               this
               time
               .
               We
               shall
               finde
               in
               all
               this
               question
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               exemptions
               in
               particular
               ,
               that
               the
               king
               was
               iustified
               and
               the
               Archbishop
               condemned
               .
               The
               Kings
               auncient
               Iurisdiction
               acknowledged
               ,
               the
               Popes
               new
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               and
               the
               Archbishops
               disobedience
               disallowed
               and
               abhorred
               of
               all
               .
               For
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Prouince
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               wrote
               a
               letter
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               the
               letter
               is
               extant
               in
               Houeden
               .
               Therein
               they
               entreat
               him
               to
               yeeld
               to
               the
               King
               :
               they
               commend
               the
               Kings
               care
               and
               zeale
               for
               the
               Church
               .
               They
               testifie
               that
               the
               king
               requireth
               no
               more
               of
               him
               ,
               then
               the
               due
               honour
               which
               his
               ancestours
               haue
               alwaies
               had
               .
               
                 Rex
                 a
                 Domino
                 constitutus
                 pacem
                 prouidet
                 subiectorum
              
               
               
                 per
                 omnia
                 ,
                 vt
                 ha●…c
                 conser●…et
                 Ecclesijs
                 ,
                 &
                 commissis
                 sibi
                 populis
                 ,
                 dignitates
                 regibus
                 ante
                 se
                 debitas
                 &
                 exhibitas
                 sibi
                 vult
                 exhiberi
                 &
                 exigit
                 .
              
               [
               The
               King
               ordained
               by
               God
               ,
               prouideth
               his
               subiects
               peace
               by
               all
               meanes
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               preserue
               this
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               and
               people
               vnder
               him
               ,
               hee
               requireth
               and
               exacteth
               that
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               which
               was
               due
               and
               exhibited
               to
               the
               Kings
               which
               were
               before
               him
               .
               ]
               They
               charge
               him
               with
               rashnesse
               ,
               and
               furious
               anger
               for
               suspending
               and
               condemning
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Salisbury
               and
               the
               Deane
               ,
               before
               any
               question
               of
               their
               fault
               was
               moued
               .
               
                 Ordo
                 iudiciorum
                 nouus
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 hic
                 est
                 ,
                 huc
                 vsque
                 legibus
                 &
                 eanonibus
                 vt
                 speramus
                 incognitus
                 ,
                 damnare
                 primum
                 ,
                 &
                 d●…
                 culpa
                 postremo
                 cognoscere
                 .
              
               [
               This
               is
               a
               new
               proceeding
               of
               iudgements
               ,
               and
               as
               wee
               hope
               vnknowne
               in
               Lawes
               and
               Canons
               to
               this
               day
               ;
               first
               to
               condemne
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               last
               of
               all
               to
               know
               the
               fault
               .
               ]
            
             
               81.
               
               And
               that
               the
               iustification
               of
               the
               King
               in
               this
               cause
               ,
               and
               the
               condemnation
               of
               the
               Archbishoppe
               might
               be
               made
               more
               euident
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               the
               same
               Suffraganes
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Prouince
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               wrote
               to
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               third
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               giue
               a
               worthy
               &
               famous
               testimonie
               of
               the
               Kings
               iustice
               ,
               temperance
               ,
               and
               chastitie
               :
               declaring
               that
               the
               King
               could
               not
               be
               suffred
               to
               execute
               his
               Princely
               office
               ,
               nor
               effect
               his
               good
               and
               godly
               purposes
               in
               execution
               of
               Iustice
               ,
               for
               the
               filthinesse
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Clergie
               .
               Rex
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 fide
                 Christian
                 ssimus
                 ,
                 in
                 copula
                 ●…oiugalis
                 castimonij
                 honestissimus
                 ,
                 pacis
                 &
                 iusticiae
                 cōse●…uator
                 &
                 dilata●…or
                 incōparabiliter
                 strenuissimus
                 ,
                 hoc
                 vo●…
                 is
                 agit
                 totis
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 feruet
                 desiderijs
                 ,
                 vt
                 de
                 regno
                 suo
                 tollantur
                 scandala
                 ,
                 cūspurci●…ijs
              
               
               
                 suis
                 eliminentur
                 peccata
                 ,
                 pax
                 totum
                 obtineat
                 atque
                 iustitia
                 &c.
                 
                 Qui
                 cum
                 pacem
                 regnisui
                 enormi
                 insolentium
                 quorundam
                 Clericorum
                 excessu
                 ,
                 non
                 medio●…riter
                 turbari
                 cognosceret
                 &c.
                 
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               The
               King
               in
               faith
               most
               Christian
               ,
               in
               the
               bond
               of
               matrimoniall
               chastity
               most
               honest
               ,
               for
               preseruation
               and
               dilatation
               of
               peace
               and
               iustice
               ,
               without
               comparison
               the
               stoutest
               ,
               doeth
               with
               great
               zeale
               and
               affections
               desire
               this
               ,
               that
               scandals
               may
               be
               remoued
               out
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               that
               sinnes
               with
               their
               filth
               may
               be
               banished
               ,
               &c.
               and
               finding
               the
               peace
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               not
               a
               little
               troubled
               with
               the
               enormous
               excesse
               of
               some
               insolent
               Clerks
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               And
               thus
               they
               proceede
               ,
               declaring
               wherein
               those
               strange
               exemptions
               stood
               ,
               which
               then
               began
               first
               to
               bee
               knowne
               in
               the
               world
               .
               For
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               if
               a
               Clerke
               should
               commit
               murder
               ,
               &c.
               the
               Archbishoppe
               would
               haue
               him
               punished
               onely
               by
               degrading
               ,
               but
               the
               King
               thought
               that
               punishment
               not
               sufficient
               for
               establishing
               of
               peace
               and
               order
               ,
               and
               for
               execution
               of
               iustice
               .
               
                 Hi●…
                 non
                 dominationis
                 ambit●…
                 ,
                 non
                 opprimendae
                 Ecclesia
                 libertatis
                 intuit●…
                 ,
                 sed
                 solummodo
                 pacis
                 affectu
                 eò
                 Rex
                 progressus
                 est
                 ,
                 vt
                 regni
                 sui
                 consuetudines
                 regibus
                 ante
                 se
                 in
                 regno
                 Angliae
                 à
                 personis
                 Ecclesiasticis
                 obseruatas
                 ,
                 &
                 pacificè
                 &
                 reuerenter
                 exhibitas
                 Dominus
                 noster
                 Rex
                 deduci
                 vellet
                 in
                 medium
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               Hereupon
               not
               through
               ambition
               of
               Domination
               ,
               not
               with
               any
               purpose
               to
               oppresse
               the
               liberties
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               onely
               in
               a
               zeale
               of
               peace
               the
               King
               proceedeth
               thus
               farre
               ,
               as
               that
               hee
               will
               haue
               the
               customes
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               now
               brought
               to
               open
               knowledge
               ,
               which
               Ecclesiasticall
               persons
               haue
               obserued
               ,
               and
               peaceably
               and
               reuerently
               exhibited
               vnto
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               England
               before
               him
               .
               ]
               And
               a
               little
               after
               ,
               
                 Haec
                 est
                 Domini
                 nostri
                 regis
                 in
                 Ecclesiam
                 Dei
                 toto
                 orbe
                 declamata
                 crudelitas
                 ,
                 hac
                 ab
                 eo
                 persecutio
                 .
              
               That
               is
               [
               Now
               this
               is
               the
               crueltie
               of
               our
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               much
               spoken
               of
               through
               the
               world
               against
               the
               Church
               ;
               this
               is
               that
               persecution
               that
               he
               raiseth
               .
               ]
               Then
               it
               is
               an
               auncient
               complaint
               of
               these
               Romish
               Catholickes
               ,
               to
               call
               the
               iust
               ,
               lawfull
               ,
               godly
               ,
               and
               necessary
               execution
               of
               iustice
               ,
               crueltie
               and
               persecution
               :
               this
               complaint
               hath
               beene
               euer
               since
               continued
               by
               them
               ;
               and
               most
               of
               all
               where
               there
               is
               least
               cause
               ,
               euen
               in
               the
               milde
               and
               mercifull
               gouernement
               of
               the
               late
               Queene
               of
               famous
               memory
               .
               
               What
               crueltie
               did
               they
               impute
               to
               her
               ?
               What
               persecution
               to
               her
               Gouernement
               ?
               When
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               proue
               that
               one
               man
               was
               executed
               for
               Religion
               ,
               but
               for
               treason
               :
               Which
               was
               so
               much
               the
               more
               dangerous
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               masked
               with
               the
               visard
               of
               Religion
               :
               but
               Religion
               is
               not
               ,
               nor
               euer
               was
               the
               cause
               why
               our
               Kings
               punished
               the
               Popes
               Clerkes
               ,
               but
               onely
               Iurisdiction
               .
               For
               when
               the
               Pope
               will
               stretch
               his
               Iurisdiction
               so
               farre
               ,
               as
               to
               include
               coactiue
               power
               ,
               and
               to
               exclude
               Kings
               from
               the
               gouernement
               of
               their
               Subiects
               ,
               drawing
               the
               Clergie
               from
               the
               obedience
               of
               their
               Kings
               ,
               to
               the
               obedience
               and
               subiection
               of
               the
               Pope
               ;
               drawing
               the
               subiects
               of
               other
               Kings
               vnder
               his
               subiection
               by
               an
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               :
               and
               hereupon
               perswading
               al
               that
               will
               hearken
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               yeelde
               an
               Oath
               of
               Alleageance
               to
               their
               owne
               Princes
               :
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               being
               drawne
               to
               these
               points
               (
               as
               now
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               themselues
               they
               are
               )
               the
               question
               betweene
               the
               Pope
               and
               Christian
               
               Princes
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               of
               ciuill
               and
               coactiue
               Iurisdiction
               ;
               and
               the
               summe
               of
               all
               is
               this
               ;
               Whether
               the
               Princes
               of
               Christendome
               shall
               be
               free
               Princes
               ,
               or
               the
               Popes
               Vassals
               ?
            
             
               82.
               
               By
               this
               which
               we
               haue
               declared
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               Kings
               iustified
               against
               the
               Archbishoppe
               ,
               and
               the
               exemption
               of
               Clerkes
               (
               for
               which
               the
               Archbishoppe
               stroue
               ,
               and
               which
               since
               that
               time
               is
               claimed
               to
               be
               an
               especiall
               priuilege
               of
               that
               Church
               )
               to
               be
               condemned
               by
               the
               chiefe
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               that
               Prouince
               :
               and
               that
               euen
               to
               the
               Pope
               himselfe
               .
               Which
               thing
               the
               Bishoppes
               of
               the
               English
               Church
               would
               neuer
               haue
               done
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               had
               beene
               well
               assured
               that
               the
               Kings
               cause
               was
               good
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               contrary
               opinion
               was
               a
               pernicious
               nouelty
               ,
               a
               late
               vpstart
               deuice
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               howsoeuer
               the
               Popes
               Clerkes
               pretended
               their
               new
               forged
               priuiledges
               ,
               yet
               the
               Kings
               of
               this
               land
               held
               still
               their
               olde
               course
               in
               the
               auncient
               manner
               of
               execution
               of
               iustice
               against
               them
               that
               offended
               .
               And
               therefore
               Henry
               the
               second
               by
               law
               commaunded
               ,
               
               as
               Houeden
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishoppes
               of
               London
               and
               Norwich
               should
               be
               summoned
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               before
               the
               Kings
               Iustices
               to
               answere
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               against
               the
               statutes
               of
               the
               
               kingdome
               did
               interdict
               the
               land
               of
               the
               Earle
               Hugh
            
             
               83.
               
               This
               exemption
               of
               Clarks
               was
               a
               new
               practise
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Marsilius
               of
               Padua
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               new
               as
               pestiferous
               ,
               occasioning
               the
               ruine
               of
               States
               ,
               and
               being
               as
               a
               furie
               sent
               abroad
               from
               hell
               to
               disorder
               all
               gouernment
               .
               For
               thus
               he
               complaineth
               of
               it
               .
               
                 Quibus
                 non
                 contenti
                 ,
                 sed
                 saecularium
                 contra
                 Christi
                 &
                 Apostolorum
                 praeceptum
                 ,
                 appetentes
                 fastigia
                 ,
                 in
                 legum
                 Lationes
                 seorsum
                 ab
                 ijs
              
               
               
                 quae
                 Ciuium
                 vniuersitatis
                 sunt
                 ,
                 proruperuut
                 .
                 Omnem
                 clerum
                 ab
                 his
                 decernentes
                 exemptum
                 ,
                 ciuile
                 s●…hisma
                 &
                 principatuum
                 supremorū
                 pluralitat●…m
                 inducentes
                 ex
                 ipsis
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Haec
                 pestilentiae
                 Italici
                 regni
                 radix
                 est
                 &
                 origo
                 ,
                 ex
                 qua
                 cuncta
                 scandala
                 germinauerunt
                 ,
                 prodeunt
                 ,
                 &
                 qua
                 stante
                 nunquā
                 ciuiles
                 ibidem
                 cessabunt
                 discordiae
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               Not
               content
               herewith
               they
               (
               the
               Popes
               )
               seeking
               the
               honour
               of
               secular
               gouernement
               ,
               against
               the
               commandement
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               haue
               taken
               vpon
               them
               the
               ordaining
               of
               Lawes
               and
               Canons
               ,
               other
               then
               such
               as
               serue
               for
               the
               common
               good
               .
               They
               decree
               that
               all
               the
               Clergie
               are
               exempt
               from
               temporall
               Princes
               ,
               heereby
               inducing
               a
               pluralitie
               of
               Soueraignties
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               is
               the
               roote
               and
               spring
               of
               the
               pestilence
               of
               the
               Empire
               ,
               from
               whence
               all
               scandals
               grow
               ,
               and
               which
               standing
               ,
               ciuill
               discord
               shall
               neuer
               haue
               an
               end
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               Thus
               were
               these
               exemptions
               then
               found
               ,
               and
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               the
               pestilence
               and
               ruine
               of
               all
               states
               ,
               especially
               of
               the
               Empire
               :
               And
               his
               reason
               is
               well
               to
               be
               obserued
               ,
               because
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               it
               bringeth
               in
               
                 Pluralitatem
                 supremorum
                 principatuum
                 ,
                 quam
                 velut
                 impossibilem
                 humanae
                 quieti
                 demonstrauimus
                 :
              
               he
               proueth
               the
               plurality
               of
               Soueraignty
               a
               thing
               impossible
               to
               stand
               with
               the
               quiet
               and
               peaceable
               Gouernement
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Now
               this
               exemption
               must
               eyther
               induce
               a
               plurality
               of
               Soueraignties
               ,
               when
               the
               Pope
               is
               one
               Soueraigne
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               another
               ,
               which
               is
               impossible
               in
               nature
               (
               saith
               Marsilius
               )
               or
               else
               it
               denieth
               the
               Kings
               Soueraignty
               to
               establish
               the
               Popes
               ,
               which
               thing
               can
               neuer
               bee
               indured
               by
               any
               Prince
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               §.
               VI.
               Of
               the
               Popes
               power
               in
               giuing
               lawes
               .
            
             
               84.
               
               ANother
               thing
               whereby
               this
               new
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               Pope
               was
               so
               highly
               aduanced
               ,
               was
               ,
               giuing
               of
               Lawes
               to
               Princes
               ,
               and
               their
               subiects
               ;
               whereas
               before
               Princes
               had
               giuen
               lawes
               to
               him
               .
               Marsilius
               in
               the
               wordes
               last
               cyted
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               last
               Paragraffe
               ,
               speaking
               of
               these
               laws
               ,
               saith
               :
               They
               now
               break
               out
               into
               a
               practise
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               taking
               vpon
               them
               to
               make
               lawes
               ,
               separat
               and
               distinct
               from
               such
               lawes
               ,
               as
               are
               for
               the
               common
               and
               publique
               good
               of
               all
               :
               meaning
               the
               Canon
               lawes
               :
               which
               because
               they
               intend
               onely
               the
               priuate
               aduancement
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               publique
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               being
               also
               made
               onely
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               the
               publique
               consent
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               therefore
               he
               doth
               not
               account
               them
               lawes
               ,
               but
               Oligarchicall
               ,
               and
               tyrannicall
               Decrees
               ;
               these
               lawes
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               because
               they
               make
               so
               great
               a
               shew
               of
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               .
            
             
               85.
               
               The
               Church
               before
               ,
               was
               gouerned
               by
               Bishoppes
               and
               Metropolitanes
               ,
               in
               such
               order
               ,
               that
               the
               affaires
               of
               euery
               particular
               Diocesse
               were
               ordered
               by
               the
               Bishoppe
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               Synode
               of
               his
               calling
               :
               the
               affaires
               of
               the
               Prouince
               were
               determined
               by
               the
               Metropolitane
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               Prouinciall
               Synode
               of
               his
               calling
               :
               from
               an
               Episcopall
               Synode
               ,
               a
               man
               might
               appeale
               to
               a
               prouinciall
               Synode
               ;
               and
               from
               a
               Prouinciall
               Synode
               ,
               to
               a
               nationall
               :
               but
               from
               a
               prouinciall
               or
               from
               a
               nationall
               Synode
               ,
               none
               might
               appeale
               to
               the
               Bishoppe
               of
               Rome
               for
               which
               thing
               diuers
               Decrees
               were
               made
               in
               prouinciall
               Synodes
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               before
               declared
               .
               As
               the
               Bishoppes
               were
               Gouernours
               ,
               so
               the
               lawes
               whereby
               they
               did
               then
               gouerne
               the
               Church
               ,
               were
               the
               Canons
               of
               auncient
               Councels
               ;
               especially
               of
               those
               foure
               most
               famous
               Councels
               of
               Nice
               ,
               Constantinople
               ,
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               Chalcedon
               :
               For
               that
               the
               Canons
               of
               these
               Councels
               were
               held
               for
               the
               lawes
               of
               the
               
               Church
               ,
               it
               appeareth
               by
               a
               Constitution
               of
               Iustinian
               ,
               extant
               in
               the
               fift
               Synode
               ,
               held
               at
               Constantinople
               :
               wherein
               Iustinian
               the
               
               Emperour
               declareth
               that
               A●…thimus
               was
               deposed
               from
               the
               Bishoprike
               
               of
               Constantinople
               by
               Pope
               Agapetus
               ,
               and
               a
               whole
               Synode
               with
               him
               consenting
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               had
               departed
               from
               the
               doctrines
               of
               those
               foure
               holy
               Synodes
               ,
               the
               Nicen
               ,
               the
               Constantinopolitan
               ,
               the
               Ephesian
               ,
               and
               the
               Chalcedonian
               :
               The
               Emperor
               also
               declareth
               ,
               that
               he
               being
               deposed
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               should
               be
               banished
               by
               him
               ,
               ioyning
               his
               coactiue
               power
               to
               the
               spirituall
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               This
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               imperiall
               Constitutions
               that
               are
               in
               this
               manner
               set
               forth
               by
               Emperors
               of
               religions
               and
               doctrinall
               matters
               :
               For
               the
               Emperours
               neuer
               tooke
               vpon
               them
               by
               their
               authority
               to
               define
               matters
               of
               faith
               and
               Religion
               ;
               that
               they
               left
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               but
               when
               the
               Church
               had
               defined
               such
               truthes
               against
               Heretiques
               ,
               and
               had
               deposed
               those
               Heretiques
               ;
               then
               the
               Emperours
               concurring
               with
               the
               Church
               by
               their
               imperiall
               Constitutions
               ,
               (
               
                 Sicque
                 Diuina
                 〈◊〉
                 &
                 ●…umana
                 concurrentia
              
               (
               saith
               Iustinian
               in
               the
               same
               place
               )
               
                 vnam
                 consonantiam
                 rectis
                 sententijs
                 fecere
              
               :
               )
               did
               by
               their
               coactiue
               power
               giue
               strength
               to
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               A●…d
               thus
               was
               the
               Church
               then
               gouerned
               ,
               by
               the
               Canons
               of
               auncient
               approued
               Synodes
               for
               matters
               of
               faith
               and
               doctrine
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               Christian
               Princes
               for
               matters
               of
               externall
               coactiue
               Iurisdiction
               .
               That
               Constantine
               by
               whose
               
               authority
               the
               sixt
               Synod
               was
               held
               at
               Constantinople
               ,
               declareth
               that
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               fiue
               generall
               Councels
               (
               adding
               this
               second
               Constantinopolitan
               ,
               to
               the
               other
               ●…ouce
               )
               were
               the
               rules
               or
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               86.
               
               So
               long
               as
               those
               Canons
               of
               auncient
               Councels
               stood
               for
               Church
               lawes
               ,
               executed
               by
               the
               Bishoppes
               who
               were
               the
               Gouernours
               ,
               so
               long
               the
               Gouernement
               of
               the
               Church
               stood
               vp
               in
               peace
               ,
               order
               and
               Godlinesse
               ;
               one
               Bishoppe
               incroached
               not
               vpon
               the
               Iurisdiction
               of
               another
               :
               But
               after
               that
               the
               Pope
               had
               intruded
               vpon
               the
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               was
               growen
               so
               great
               as
               that
               by
               coactiue
               power
               hee
               was
               able
               to
               maintaine
               his
               intrusion
               :
               then
               began
               hee
               to
               giue
               lawes
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               comprised
               in
               the
               Decretals
               of
               Gregory
               the
               ninth
               ,
               who
               was
               Pope
               in
               the
               yeare
               one
               thousand
               ,
               two
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               ,
               the
               first
               publisher
               of
               those
               lawes
               ,
               which
               were
               continued
               by
               〈◊〉
               the
               eight
               ▪
               〈◊〉
               fift
               ,
               Iohn
               the
               two
               and
               twentieth
               ,
               〈◊〉
               by
               some
               other
               
               Popes
               vnto
               the
               yeare
               one
               thousand
               ,
               foure
               hundred
               and
               eightie
               ,
               for
               then
               liued
               Sixtus
               the
               fourth
               ,
               whose
               Decrees
               are
               published
               in
               that
               part
               that
               is
               called
               
                 extra●…
                 .
                 Commun
              
               .
               since
               which
               times
               those
               lawes
               haue
               beene
               in
               some
               force
               in
               diuers
               nations
               ,
               where
               they
               did
               not
               crosse
               the
               imperiall
               lawes
               of
               those
               nations
               ,
               nor
               the
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               Kings
               thereof
               .
               Now
               seeing
               that
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               is
               so
               much
               set
               forth
               and
               aduanced
               by
               these
               Canon
               lawes
               ,
               let
               vs
               in
               few
               wordes
               examine
               how
               he
               came
               to
               this
               Iurisdiction
               to
               giue
               lawes
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               right
               he
               maintaineth
               it
               .
               If
               any
               man
               haue
               right
               to
               make
               and
               giue
               lawes
               ,
               this
               right
               must
               either
               be
               from
               God
               giuen
               him
               ,
               or
               from
               men
               ,
               who
               haue
               had
               this
               right
               before
               in
               themselues
               ;
               for
               euery
               man
               cannot
               giue
               this
               right
               ,
               but
               onely
               such
               as
               haue
               it
               ,
               and
               haue
               power
               to
               giue
               it
               :
               But
               the
               Pope
               receiued
               not
               this
               right
               of
               giuing
               lawes
               to
               all
               Churches
               from
               God
               ;
               for
               God
               hath
               no
               where
               giuen
               any
               such
               Commission
               to
               him
               .
               The
               ancient
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               ,
               either
               did
               not
               claime
               any
               such
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               or
               if
               any
               were
               carried
               by
               leuity
               ,
               and
               ambition
               out
               of
               their
               bounds
               ,
               they
               were
               presently
               recalled
               and
               repressed
               by
               the
               godly
               Bishoppes
               of
               that
               age
               :
               As
               Anicet
               was
               by
               
                 Polyc●…rp
                 ,
                 Victor
              
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 Poly●…rates
              
               and
               the
               other
               Bishoppes
               of
               Asia
               ,
               
                 Zozimus
                 ,
                 Boniface
              
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               by
               S.
               Augustine
               and
               the
               Affrican
               Bishoppes
               :
               so
               that
               the
               Bishoppes
               of
               Rome
               could
               neuer
               be
               suffered
               to
               make
               lawes
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               one
               thousand
               ,
               or
               twelue
               hundred
               yeares
               after
               Christ
               :
               therefore
               this
               right
               was
               not
               from
               Christ.
               
            
             
               87.
               
               For
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               from
               Christ
               ,
               then
               should
               the
               Pope
               haue
               beene
               suffered
               to
               haue
               practised
               the
               same
               ,
               before
               twelue
               hundreth
               yeares
               were
               expired
               .
               For
               the
               godly
               auncient
               Fathers
               did
               neuer
               withstand
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               any
               Iurisdiction
               which
               hee
               could
               claime
               from
               Christ.
               But
               in
               this
               thing
               it
               is
               knowne
               that
               they
               withstoode
               him
               :
               therefore
               this
               Iurisdiction
               whereunto
               after
               so
               many
               hundreth
               yeares
               ,
               hee
               intruded
               himselfe
               ,
               against
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               auncient
               Fathers
               (
               who
               resisted
               him
               heerein
               )
               is
               not
               from
               God.
               Neither
               can
               this
               right
               bee
               claimed
               from
               man
               ,
               because
               they
               who
               chalenge
               it
               ,
               will
               haue
               it
               to
               be
               a
               diuine
               right
               ,
               not
               humane
               .
               And
               they
               quarrell
               vs
               for
               that
               we
               admit
               ,
               that
               temporall
               Princes
               may
               haue
               such
               Iurisdiction
               :
               so
               
               
               
               
               
               that
               they
               vtterly
               denie
               that
               this
               Iurisdiction
               is
               deriued
               from
               any
               humane
               power
               .
               Now
               he
               〈◊〉
               to
               execute
               Iurisdiction
               which
               is
               neither
               giuen
               him
               from
               God
               ,
               nor
               man
               :
               must
               needs
               be
               conuinced
               to
               be
               an
               intruder
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               in
               his
               owne
               name
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               fulfill
               that
               Scripture
               :
               I
               came
               in
               my
               Fathers
               
               name
               ,
               and
               you
               receiue
               mee
               not
               .
               If
               another
               shall
               come
               in
               his
               owne
               name
               ,
               him
               you
               will
               receiue
               .
               Which
               the
               auntient
               Fathers
               expound
               of
               the
               comming
               of
               Antichrist
               in
               his
               owne
               name
               .
               And
               what
               more
               pregnant
               proofe
               can
               be
               brought
               of
               this
               his
               comming
               in
               his
               owne
               name
               ,
               then
               is
               this
               intruding
               himselfe
               into
               a
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               neither
               from
               God
               ,
               nor
               from
               the
               Princes
               of
               this
               world
               .
               And
               because
               the
               Pope
               after
               one
               thousand
               and
               two
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               had
               no
               more
               right
               to
               giue
               Lawes
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               in
               former
               ages
               he
               had
               ;
               therefore
               this
               Iurisdiction
               is
               vnlawfull
               ,
               which
               by
               these
               Lawes
               hee
               practiseth
               .
               Wherein
               onely
               defacto
               ,
               he
               is
               found
               to
               doe
               that
               ,
               whereunto
               he
               neuer
               had
               right
               .
            
             
               88.
               
               Moreouer
               ,
               if
               Bellarmine
               haue
               declared
               the
               true
               conditions
               of
               iust
               and
               lawfull
               Lawes
               ,
               it
               will
               followe
               that
               the
               Canon
               Lawes
               are
               no
               iust
               Lawes
               .
               Bellarmine
               confesseth
               that
               foure
               conditions
               
               are
               required
               in
               a
               Law
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               iust
               :
               the
               first
               is
               drawne
               from
               the
               end
               ,
               for
               it
               must
               be
               referred
               to
               the
               common
               good
               :
               for
               herein
               saith
               Aristotle
               ,
               a
               King
               differeth
               from
               a
               tyrant
               ;
               because
               a
               
               King
               respecteth
               the
               common
               good
               of
               his
               subiects
               ,
               but
               a
               tyrant
               looketh
               onely
               vpon
               his
               owne
               priuate
               profit
               :
               and
               thus
               saith
               Bellarmine
               doth
               a
               iust
               Law
               differ
               from
               a
               tyrannicall
               Law.
               Then
               are
               the
               Popes
               Canon
               Lawes
               proued
               tyrannicall
               and
               vniust
               ,
               because
               they
               respect
               not
               the
               common
               good
               ,
               but
               the
               priuate
               wealth
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               all
               those
               doe
               that
               draw
               all
               appellations
               to
               him
               .
               The
               second
               condition
               ,
               which
               in
               Bellarmines
               iudgement
               maketh
               a
               Law
               iust
               ,
               is
               drawne
               from
               the
               efficient
               .
               For
               it
               must
               be
               from
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               full
               authority
               .
               
                 Nemo
                 enim
                 potest
                 legem
                 imponere
              
               
               
                 ●…nsibi
                 subdi●…o
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               .
               By
               this
               it
               will
               likewise
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               Popes
               Canons
               are
               no
               iust
               Lawes
               ,
               because
               the
               Pope
               hath
               no
               authority
               to
               make
               such
               Canons
               ,
               binding
               them
               that
               are
               not
               his
               subiects
               ,
               as
               we
               haue
               declared
               before
               .
               The
               third
               condition
               that
               maketh
               a
               Law
               iust
               ,
               is
               drawne
               from
               the
               matter
               ,
               saith
               〈◊〉
               ,
               
               for
               it
               must
               not
               forbid
               vertue
               ,
               nor
               commaund
               vice
               :
               but
               the
               Canon
               Lawes
               are
               such
               as
               forbid
               vertue
               and
               commaund
               vice
               ;
               as
               appeareth
               by
               all
               those
               Canons
               that
               proceede
               with
               their
               
                 non
                 obstante
              
               .
               I
               will
               note
               one
               example
               of
               many
               .
               There
               is
               a
               Canon
               that
               runneth
               thus
               .
               
                 Quum
                 aliquibus
                 recipiendi
                 aliquem
                 in
                 Canonicum
              
               
               
                 alicuius
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 non
                 obstantibus
                 ciusdem
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 priuilegijs
                 ,
                 consuetudinibus
                 ,
                 vel
                 statutis
                 ●…uramento
                 ,
                 confirmatione
                 Apostolica
                 ,
                 vel
                 quacunque
                 firmitate
                 alia
                 roboratis
                 ,
                 per
                 nostras
                 literas
                 concedimus
                 facultatem
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               That
               is
               :
               When
               wee
               graunt
               power
               to
               any
               by
               our
               letters
               to
               receiue
               any
               to
               be
               a
               Canon
               in
               some
               Church
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               priuiledges
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               the
               customes
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               or
               statutes
               confirmed
               either
               by
               Oath
               ,
               or
               by
               Apostolicall
               confirmation
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               other
               strength
               ,
               &c.
               
               By
               this
               Lawe
               ,
               as
               by
               many
               other
               ,
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               that
               the
               Popes
               Canons
               allowe
               that
               men
               should
               goe
               against
               their
               owne
               Oathes
               when
               the
               Popes
               letters
               doe
               commaund
               them
               so
               to
               doe
               .
               Which
               is
               a
               forbidding
               of
               things
               honest
               ,
               iust
               ,
               and
               godly
               ,
               and
               commanding
               thinges
               euill
               and
               vnlawfull
               .
               Therefore
               these
               Lawes
               forbid
               vertue
               ,
               and
               commaund
               vice
               ,
               and
               are
               consequently
               no
               iust
               Lawes
               in
               the
               iudgement
               of
               Bellarmine
               .
            
             
               89.
               
               The
               last
               condition
               that
               in
               Bellarmines
               opinion
               is
               required
               to
               make
               a
               Law
               iust
               ,
               is
               drawne
               from
               the
               forme
               :
               Because
               saith
               hee
               ,
               the
               Law
               must
               keepe
               that
               proportion
               in
               distributing
               honours
               ,
               which
               the
               Subiects
               haue
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
               For
               example
               saith
               he
               ,
               if
               the
               Pope
               should
               make
               a
               Law
               ,
               that
               onely
               rich
               and
               noble
               men
               should
               be
               made
               Bishoppes
               ,
               and
               not
               poore
               and
               meane
               men
               otherwise
               more
               learned
               and
               more
               worthy
               ,
               this
               Law
               were
               simply
               vniust
               :
               but
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               the
               Popes
               Lawes
               are
               such
               .
               I
               speake
               not
               here
               of
               their
               corrupt
               practise
               ,
               which
               since
               the
               Canon
               lawes
               came
               in
               ,
               was
               neuer
               found
               without
               strong
               and
               strange
               Simonie
               :
               but
               I
               speake
               of
               their
               Lawes
               ,
               which
               command
               it
               .
               For
               who
               made
               that
               Law
               which
               saith
               ,
               
                 Pallium
                 non
                 datur
                 nisi
              
               
               
                 fortiter
                 postula●…i
              
               :
               The
               Pall
               is
               not
               giuen
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               vnlesse
               he
               make
               a
               strong
               suit
               .
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               a
               strong
               suit
               ,
               they
               know
               best
               that
               haue
               purchased
               Palls
               at
               the
               Popes
               hand
               .
               But
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               a
               poore
               man
               did
               neuer
               purchase
               a
               Pall
               ,
               therefore
               poore
               men
               ,
               though
               more
               learned
               then
               the
               rich
               purchaser
               ,
               are
               
               excluded
               from
               this
               honour
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               alloweth
               none
               to
               make
               suit
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               can
               make
               strong
               suit
               ,
               then
               the
               Law
               is
               vniust
               by
               Bellarmines
               confession
               .
               It
               is
               also
               an
               vniust
               and
               an
               vngodly
               
               Law
               ,
               which
               saith
               :
               Though
               the
               Pope
               should
               draw
               innumerable
               soules
               with
               himselfe
               downe
               into
               hell
               ,
               yet
               no
               mortall
               man
               may
               presume
               to
               say
               to
               him
               ,
               Sir
               why
               do
               you
               so
               ?
               It
               is
               an
               vncleane
               Law
               ,
               which
               so
               strictly
               denying
               the
               mariage
               of
               Priests
               ,
               yet
               doth
               allow
               them
               to
               haue
               Concubines
               .
               Many
               other
               Lawes
               there
               be
               
               of
               this
               forme
               .
               So
               that
               by
               all
               those
               conditions
               which
               Bellarmine
               will
               haue
               to
               be
               requisite
               in
               all
               Lawes
               that
               bee
               iust
               ,
               the
               Popes
               Law●…s
               are
               found
               to
               be
               vniust
               .
               By
               all
               which
               is
               euinced
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               commeth
               in
               his
               owne
               name
               ,
               maketh
               Lawes
               to
               rule
               those
               Subiects
               ,
               ouer
               whom
               he
               hath
               no
               authority
               ;
               respecteth
               therein
               his
               owne
               ends
               ,
               taketh
               vp
               a
               new
               Iurisdiction
               which
               hath
               beene
               denied
               by
               the
               auncient
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               which
               was
               vnknowne
               in
               the
               world
               all
               the
               while
               ,
               that
               the
               Popes
               liued
               vnder
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Emperours
               ,
               as
               other
               Bishoppes
               did
               vnder
               seuerall
               Princes
               .
            
          
           
             
               §
               7.
               
               Of
               Appellation
               .
            
             
               90.
               
               ANother
               part
               of
               this
               pretended
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               stoode
               in
               appellation
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
               This
               they
               haue
               chalenged
               ,
               but
               it
               hath
               alwayes
               beene
               denied
               by
               the
               Kings
               of
               this
               land
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               thing
               preiudiciall
               to
               the
               auncient
               Lawes
               and
               customes
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               .
               The
               first
               question
               about
               appeales
               in
               this
               land
               ,
               that
               I
               can
               finde
               ,
               began
               by
               Anselme
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterburie
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 William
                 Rufus
              
               .
               For
               after
               that
               some
               breach
               was
               made
               betweene
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               the
               Archbishoppe
               Anselme
               desired
               leaue
               to
               depart
               the
               land
               ,
               to
               goe
               to
               Rome
               for
               his
               Pall.
               The
               King
               perceiuing
               that
               hee
               had
               a
               purpose
               to
               appeale
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               Aunswered
               ,
               That
               if
               hee
               should
               appeale
               to
               Pope
               Vrban
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               (
               for
               at
               that
               time
               two
               stroue
               for
               the
               Papacy
               )
               without
               his
               leaue
               ,
               then
               should
               he
               falsifie
               his
               alleageance
               .
               The
               King
               reasoned
               thus
               ,
               saith
               Malmsbury
               :
               
               
                 Consuetudo
                 Reg●…imes
                 est
                 ,
                 à
                 Patre
                 meo
                 instituta
                 ,
                 vt
                 nullus
                 praeter
                 licentiam
                 Regis
                 appelletur
                 Papa
                 .
                 Qui
                 consuetu●…ines
                 Regnitollit
                 ,
                 potestatem
              
               
               
                 quoque
                 &
                 toronam
                 Regni
                 violat
                 ,
                 qui
                 coronam
                 mihi
                 aufert
                 ,
                 inimicitias
                 &
                 infidelitatem
                 in
                 me
                 agit
                 .
              
               For
               there
               was
               contention
               betweene
               the
               King
               &
               the
               Archbishop
               :
               First
               ,
               because
               the
               Archbishop
               would
               nominate
               a
               Pope
               without
               the
               Kings
               leaue
               ,
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               appeale
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
               Concerning
               this
               matter
               of
               appeale
               ,
               the
               same
               Author
               a
               little
               after
               declareth
               that
               there
               grew
               an
               hot
               contention
               betweene
               them
               .
               Anselme
               his
               answere
               was
               ,
               
                 Tues
                 Petrus
                 &
                 super
                 hanc
                 Petram
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               therfore
               (
               quoth
               he
               to
               the
               King
               )
               the
               obedience
               which
               I
               offer
               to
               S.
               Peters
               Vicar
               ,
               is
               not
               against
               mine
               alleageance
               to
               the
               King.
               Thus
               had
               the
               Popes
               with
               a
               strong
               kind
               of
               poyson
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               so
               enchaunted
               those
               words
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               them
               serue
               for
               a
               cloake
               of
               disobedience
               ,
               and
               breach
               of
               alleageance
               to
               temporall
               Princes
               .
               Anselme
               being
               further
               vrged
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               promised
               to
               keepe
               all
               the
               customes
               of
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               hee
               was
               bound
               to
               performe
               alleageance
               ,
               aunswereth
               thus
               .
               [
               What
               
               doe
               you
               tell
               me
               that
               I
               breake
               mine
               alleageance
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               by
               appealing
               to
               the
               Sea
               Apostolique
               ?
               I
               grant
               I
               promised
               ,
               but
               conditionally
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               keepe
               those
               customes
               which
               are
               agreeable
               to
               the
               lawes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               honesty
               .
               And
               therfore
               where
               you
               
               tell
               me
               that
               I
               haue
               broken
               mine
               alleageance
               ,
               by
               preuaricating
               your
               laws
               in
               appealing
               to
               the
               Sea
               Apostolique
               ;
               sauing
               your
               honour
               it
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               if
               another
               had
               spoken
               it
               .
               For
               the
               faith
               which
               Iowe
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               I
               haue
               it
               from
               the
               faith
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               Vicar
               is
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               to
               whose
               Sea
               I
               appeale
               :
               with
               much
               stirre
               and
               strife
               to
               this
               effect
               Anselme
               held
               his
               resolution
               stiffely
               .
               ]
            
             
               91.
               
               Nowe
               let
               the
               Reader
               bee
               entreated
               to
               compare
               these
               times
               with
               the
               times
               of
               the
               Affrican
               Councell
               ,
               and
               Anselme
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterburie
               with
               Augustine
               Bishop
               of
               Hippo.
               S.
               Augustine
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Affrican
               Councell
               condemned
               appellations
               to
               Rome
               ,
               as
               standing
               against
               godlinesse
               ,
               order
               ,
               the
               freedome
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               as
               quenching
               the
               light
               of
               simplicitie
               ,
               as
               inducing
               darkenesse
               ,
               pride
               and
               ambition
               into
               the
               Church
               .
               Now
               that
               which
               in
               Saint
               Augustines
               time
               was
               vngodly
               ,
               can
               it
               be
               made
               godly
               ,
               and
               lawfull
               in
               Anselmes
               time
               ?
               Yet
               Anselme
               we
               see
               maketh
               this
               thing
               the
               cause
               of
               God.
               Augustine
               condemned
               appellations
               to
               Rome
               simply
               ,
               without
               consideration
               of
               disobedience
               
               to
               Princes
               .
               What
               then
               would
               he
               haue
               done
               ,
               if
               thereunto
               had
               beene
               added
               the
               commaundement
               of
               his
               Prince
               against
               such
               Appellations
               ?
               Anselme
               standing
               for
               Appellation
               to
               Rome
               ,
               which
               Augustine
               denied
               ,
               and
               withstanding
               the
               iust
               and
               〈◊〉
               commaundement
               of
               his
               Soueraigne
               ,
               hath
               no
               other
               co●…
               to
               cast
               ouer
               the
               matter
               ,
               then
               the
               pretence
               of
               God
               and
               Saint
               Peters
               Vicar
               .
               If
               this
               obedience
               had
               beene
               required
               of
               God
               to
               Saint
               Peters
               Vicar
               in
               Anselmes
               time
               ,
               Why
               was
               not
               the
               same
               required
               and
               yeelded
               in
               Saint
               Augustines
               time
               ?
               This
               is
               the
               difference
               betweene
               the
               opinions
               brought
               in
               by
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               truths
               of
               God
               :
               that
               the
               one
               standeth
               alwayes
               the
               same
               in
               the
               Church
               without
               chaunge
               ,
               the
               other
               hath
               his
               times
               of
               rising
               and
               falling
               ,
               as
               this
               opinion
               of
               Appellation
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               strongly
               reiected
               by
               Augustine
               ,
               found
               a
               time
               to
               rise
               vp
               betweene
               the
               pride
               of
               the
               Popes
               ,
               and
               the
               seruile
               flattery
               of
               some
               Bishoppes
               .
               And
               what
               greater
               signe
               of
               pride
               in
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               flatterie
               in
               his
               seruants
               ,
               then
               to
               resume
               these
               old
               condemned
               priuiledges
               ,
               and
               therewithall
               to
               patch
               yp
               a
               Iurisdiction
               standing
               so
               directly
               against
               the
               iudgement
               and
               practise
               of
               the
               ancient
               godly
               Fathers
               ?
            
             
               92.
               
               And
               yet
               was
               Anselme
               as
               resolute
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               Augustine
               was
               in
               the
               contrarie
               :
               But
               heerein
               a
               great
               difference
               appeared
               (
               which
               might
               much
               sway
               the
               iudgement
               of
               indifferent
               readers
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               no
               other
               meanes
               to
               informe
               them
               )
               that
               Saint
               Augustine
               standing
               against
               appellations
               to
               Rome
               ,
               had
               heerein
               the
               full
               consent
               of
               all
               his
               fellow
               Bishoppes
               ,
               not
               one
               dissenting
               .
               But
               Anselme
               standing
               for
               appellations
               to
               Rome
               ,
               stood
               alone
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               so
               much
               as
               one
               Bishoppe
               :
               which
               thing
               I
               report
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Bishoppes
               of
               England
               at
               this
               time
               ;
               who
               heerein
               resisted
               their
               Archbishoppe
               ,
               standing
               for
               the
               ancient
               liberties
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               
                 William
                 Malmsburie
              
               witnesseth
               thus
               much
               :
               
                 In
                 his
                 exequendis
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 omnes
                 Episcopi
                 Angliae
                 Primati
                 suo
                 suffragium
                 negarunt
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               In
               the
               execution
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               
               England
               denied
               their
               consent
               to
               their
               Primate
               .
               ]
               This
               sheweth
               that
               Archbishoppes
               were
               made
               the
               Popes
               seruants
               before
               Bishoppes
               were
               :
               the
               reason
               was
               ,
               because
               the
               Archbishoppes
               vsed
               
               to
               purchase
               a
               Pall
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               which
               Pall
               Anselme
               had
               not
               yet
               at
               this
               time
               of
               his
               variance
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               obtained
               ;
               for
               Malmsbury
               saith
               ,
               he
               first
               asked
               leaue
               to
               goe
               to
               Rome
               for
               the
               Pall.
               Now
               the
               Pope
               in
               graunting
               the
               Pall
               conueyed
               an
               Oath
               of
               Alleageance
               with
               it
               ,
               as
               before
               we
               haue
               obserued
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               reason
               that
               moued
               our
               Archbishopps
               to
               stirre
               such
               rebellious
               tumults
               against
               the
               Kings
               of
               this
               land
               :
               Such
               was
               this
               faction
               which
               Anselme
               maintained
               for
               the
               Pope
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               wherein
               he
               was
               condemned
               by
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               England
               in
               the
               question
               of
               Appellation
               ,
               as
               
                 Thomas
                 Becket
              
               was
               after
               this
               time
               condemned
               by
               all
               the
               Bishoppes
               in
               like
               sort
               ,
               in
               the
               question
               of
               Inuestitures
               .
            
             
               93.
               
               And
               therefore
               Henry
               the
               second
               had
               iust
               cause
               to
               publish
               that
               law
               which
               
                 Roger
                 Houeden
              
               calleth
               
                 graue
                 edictum
                 &
                 execrabile
              
               ,
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               beginning
               ,
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 inuentus
                 fuerit
                 literas
              
               
               
                 vel
                 mandatū
                 ferens
                 Domini
                 Papae
                 &c.
                 capiatur
                 ,
                 &
                 de
                 eo
                 sicut
                 de
                 regis
                 traditore
                 &
                 regui
                 ,
                 siue
                 dilatione
                 fiat
                 iusticia
                 .
              
               That
               is
               [
               If
               any
               be
               found
               bringing
               in
               the
               Popes
               Letters
               or
               Mandat
               ,
               &c.
               let
               him
               be
               apprehended
               ,
               and
               let
               iustice
               be
               executed
               without
               delay
               vpon
               him
               ,
               as
               vpon
               a
               traytor
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Kingdome
               .
               ]
               In
               the
               same
               law
               it
               is
               said
               ;
               
                 Item
                 generaliter
                 interdictum
                 est
                 ,
                 ne
                 quis
                 appellet
                 ad
                 Dominum
                 Papam
                 .
              
               That
               is
               [
               It
               is
               simply
               by
               law
               prohibited
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               appeale
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
               ]
               This
               was
               not
               a
               new
               law
               now
               inuented
               by
               Henry
               the
               second
               ,
               but
               an
               auncient
               law
               now
               renued
               ,
               and
               vpon
               a
               iust
               occasion
               put
               in
               execution
               :
               for
               
                 William
                 Rufus
              
               ,
               as
               before
               we
               haue
               declared
               ,
               vrged
               this
               law
               against
               Anselme
               ,
               proouing
               it
               to
               be
               one
               of
               his
               Fathers
               lawes
               ,
               and
               auerring
               that
               such
               appeales
               did
               stand
               against
               the
               auncient
               lawes
               and
               customes
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Kings
               Iurisdiction
               in
               such
               matters
               ,
               was
               maintained
               by
               the
               auncient
               lawes
               of
               this
               land
               .
            
             
               94.
               
               But
               because
               the
               antiquity
               of
               the
               lawes
               of
               our
               land
               is
               questioned
               by
               our
               aduersaries
               ,
               though
               this
               thing
               belong
               not
               to
               my
               profession
               ,
               yet
               let
               me
               in
               a
               few
               wordes
               declare
               what
               I
               haue
               met
               with
               in
               Stories
               concerning
               this
               point
               :
               that
               it
               may
               appeare
               ,
               that
               the
               lawes
               of
               this
               land
               are
               much
               more
               auncient
               ,
               then
               that
               Religion
               which
               now
               is
               called
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               King
               
                 William
                 Rufus
              
               the
               Conquerours
               sonne
               ,
               declareth
               
               as
               Malmsbury
               witnesseth
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               custome
               of
               this
               kingdome
               
               confirmed
               by
               his
               father
               ,
               that
               without
               the
               Kings
               licence
               no
               man
               might
               appeale
               to
               the
               Pope
               .
               Now
               these
               lawes
               and
               customes
               which
               William
               the
               Conquerour
               did
               publish
               and
               confirme
               ,
               were
               the
               auncient
               lawes
               and
               customes
               of
               the
               Saxons
               before
               him
               :
               not
               first
               inuented
               by
               the
               Conquerour
               ,
               though
               enacted
               and
               established
               
               by
               him
               .
               For
               
                 Roger
                 Houeden
              
               writing
               of
               these
               lawes
               which
               the
               Conquerour
               enacted
               ,
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               being
               once
               in
               minde
               to
               establish
               the
               lawes
               of
               the
               Danes
               ,
               was
               after
               much
               and
               earnest
               intreaty
               of
               the
               Barons
               ,
               perswaded
               to
               yeelde
               that
               the
               lawes
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               Confessour
               ,
               should
               be
               retained
               still
               .
               The
               Barons
               (
               saith
               Houeden
               )
               vrged
               the
               King
               ,
               
                 Pro
                 anima
                 regis
                 Eduardi
                 ,
                 qui
                 et
                 post
                 diem
                 suum
                 concesserat
                 coronam
                 &
                 regnum
                 ,
                 &
                 cuius
                 erant
                 Leges
                 :
                 Unde
                 Concilio
                 habito
                 praecatui
                 Baronum
                 tandem
                 acquieuit
                 ,
                 ex
                 illa
                 ergo
                 die
                 visa
                 authoritate
                 veneratae
                 per
                 vniuersam
                 Angliam
                 corroboratae
                 &
                 confirmatae
                 sunt
                 prae
                 caeteris
                 patriae
                 legibus
              
               
               
                 leges
                 Eduardiregis
                 ;
                 quae
                 prius
                 inuentae
                 &
                 Constitutae
                 erant
                 in
                 tempore
                 Adgari
                 aui
                 sui
                 .
              
               [
               For
               King
               Edwards
               soule
               ,
               who
               bequeathed
               him
               his
               Crowne
               and
               Kingdome
               after
               his
               death
               :
               and
               whose
               lawes
               they
               were
               :
               whereupon
               holding
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               he
               yeelded
               at
               last
               to
               the
               Barons
               request
               :
               from
               that
               day
               forward
               the
               lawes
               of
               King
               Edward
               were
               by
               his
               authority
               honoured
               ,
               established
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               through
               all
               England
               ;
               which
               lawes
               were
               before
               found
               out
               ,
               and
               enacted
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Edgar
               ,
               Grandfather
               to
               King
               Edward
               .
               ]
               After
               this
               ,
               Houeden
               entreth
               into
               a
               large
               discourse
               to
               proue
               ,
               that
               the
               lawes
               which
               the
               Conquerour
               established
               ,
               were
               King
               Edwards
               lawes
               ,
               which
               lawes
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               were
               called
               King
               Edwards
               lawes
               ,
               not
               because
               hee
               inuented
               them
               first
               ,
               but
               because
               after
               they
               had
               beene
               buried
               in
               some
               neglect
               ,
               lying
               vnregarded
               and
               not
               put
               in
               due
               execution
               for
               the
               space
               of
               three
               score
               and
               eight
               yeares
               after
               Edgars
               death
               (
               for
               so
               many
               yeares
               are
               betweene
               King
               Edgars
               death
               ,
               and
               S.
               Edwards
               Coronation
               )
               he
               reuiued
               them
               :
               And
               thus
               much
               he
               confirmeth
               that
               the
               lawes
               established
               by
               the
               Conquerour
               ,
               were
               S.
               Edwards
               lawes
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               which
               were
               in
               vse
               here
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               that
               peaceable
               King
               Edgar
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               is
               not
               without
               good
               reason
               collected
               ,
               that
               the
               
               same
               lawes
               proceeded
               from
               King
               Alphred
               :
               for
               he
               ,
               like
               another
               Iustinian
               is
               reported
               to
               haue
               compiled
               certaine
               volumes
               of
               
               lawes
               ,
               not
               onely
               from
               the
               lawes
               of
               the
               Britaines
               ,
               Saxons
               ,
               and
               Danes
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               the
               ancient
               Grecians
               and
               other
               :
               Besides
               that
               he
               translated
               into
               the
               Saxon
               tongue
               those
               lawes
               ,
               which
               were
               called
               the
               Molmucin
               lawes
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               Martia●…
               lawes
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               
                 Dunwallo
                 Molmucius
              
               an
               auncient
               Brittish
               King
               ,
               the
               other
               so
               named
               of
               
                 Martia
                 Proba
              
               an
               auncient
               Brittish
               Queene
               .
               And
               that
               William
               the
               Conquerour
               established
               the
               Saxon
               lawes
               ,
               it
               is
               likewise
               testified
               by
               
                 Henry
                 Huntingdon
              
               ,
               who
               saith
               thus
               :
               
                 Saxones
                 pro
                 viribus
                 paulatim
                 terram
                 bello
                 capessentes
                 ,
                 captam
                 obtiuebant
                 ,
                 obtentam
                 aedificabant
                 ,
                 aedificatam
                 legibus
                 regebant
                 :
                 Nee
                 non
                 &
                 Normanici
                 cito
                 &
                 breuiter
                 terram
                 subdentes
                 sibi
                 ,
                 victis
                 vitam
                 &
                 libertatem
                 legesque
                 antiquas
                 regni
                 iure
                 concesserunt
                 .
              
               [
               The
               Saxons
               by
               a
               strong
               hand
               ouercame
               the
               land
               in
               time
               by
               war
               ,
               built
               as
               they
               ouer
               came
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               built
               gouerned
               it
               by
               lawes
               :
               The
               Normans
               also
               quickly
               subduing
               the
               land
               vnder
               them
               ,
               yet
               graunted
               by
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               lise
               and
               libertie
               ,
               and
               the
               auncient
               lawes
               to
               them
               whom
               they
               subdued
               .
               ]
            
             
               95.
               
               Then
               whereas
               
                 William
                 Rufus
              
               maintained
               the
               lawes
               and
               customes
               of
               his
               father
               ,
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               Henry
               the
               first
               the
               lawes
               and
               customes
               of
               his
               brother
               and
               father
               ,
               and
               Henry
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               lawes
               and
               customes
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               vsed
               by
               his
               Grandfather
               Henry
               the
               first
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               afterward
               referring
               themselues
               to
               the
               same
               lawes
               :
               the
               lawes
               and
               customes
               of
               which
               they
               speake
               ,
               are
               the
               auncient
               lawes
               and
               priuiledges
               of
               this
               land
               ,
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Conquerour
               ,
               receiued
               from
               King
               Edward
               ,
               proceeding
               from
               King
               Edgar
               ,
               and
               before
               him
               from
               King
               Alphred
               :
               And
               are
               therefore
               of
               much
               greater
               antiquity
               ,
               then
               the
               Popish
               Religion
               lately
               concluded
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               as
               many
               parts
               of
               that
               Religion
               were
               .
               Then
               it
               appeareth
               that
               the
               auncient
               lawes
               of
               this
               land
               did
               forbid
               an
               appeale
               to
               Rome
               :
               neither
               is
               that
               to
               be
               much
               maruelled
               ;
               for
               why
               should
               it
               be
               thought
               strange
               ,
               that
               an
               appeale
               to
               Rome
               was
               vtterly
               forbidden
               by
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               of
               England
               ,
               feeing
               long
               before
               that
               time
               we
               finde
               the
               same
               thing
               forbidden
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Africa
               .
               After
               this
               time
               wherein
               Appeales
               to
               Rome
               were
               forbidden
               in
               England
               ,
               
               we
               finde
               that
               in
               Fraunce
               the
               same
               thing
               was
               prohibited
               by
               the
               law
               which
               the
               French
               call
               the
               pragmaticall
               Sanction
               :
               for
               in
               the
               yeare
               one
               thousand
               ,
               two
               hundred
               ,
               threescore
               and
               eight
               ,
               Lewes
               the
               ninth
               French
               King
               ,
               called
               S.
               Lewes
               ,
               ordeined
               the
               pragmatical
               Sanction
               ,
               wherein
               all
               the
               oppressions
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               are
               vtterly
               forbidden
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               those
               things
               be
               practised
               in
               Fraunce
               ,
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               by
               the
               expresse
               and
               free
               consent
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               Church
               of
               that
               Kingdome
               .
               Thus
               haue
               Kings
               alwaies
               prescribed
               against
               the
               Pope
               in
               matters
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               in
               like
               sort
               hath
               prescribed
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               in
               matters
               of
               faith
               and
               Religion
               ,
               as
               hereafter
               in
               the
               last
               Chapter
               shall
               be
               declared
               .
            
          
           
             
               §.
               VIII
               .
               Of
               deposing
               and
               depriuing
               Kings
               ,
               and
               dissoluing
               the
               Oath
               of
               Alleageance
               ,
               wherein
               consisted
               the
               highest
               pitch
               of
               this
               pretended
               Iurisdiction
               .
            
             
               96.
               
               THE
               last
               and
               greatest
               point
               of
               this
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               wherein
               the
               strings
               of
               this
               authority
               were
               stretched
               vp
               to
               the
               highest
               ,
               was
               that
               their
               practise
               of
               Deposing
               Kings
               ,
               and
               discharging
               Subiects
               from
               their
               Alleageance
               :
               By
               which
               practise
               the
               Church
               was
               confounded
               ,
               the
               States
               of
               the
               world
               ouerturned
               ,
               Kings
               robbed
               of
               their
               right
               ,
               subiects
               of
               their
               faith
               and
               truth
               ,
               euery
               nation
               scourged
               with
               warres
               and
               blood-shed
               :
               and
               in
               the
               common
               vexation
               of
               all
               Christendome
               ,
               onely
               the
               Popes
               state
               ,
               and
               worldly
               glory
               increased
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               otherwise
               rise
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               States
               .
               In
               this
               place
               therefore
               I
               will
               ,
               as
               breefely
               as
               I
               can
               ,
               passe
               through
               by
               way
               of
               short
               History
               ,
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               Popes
               ,
               in
               deposing
               of
               Kings
               .
               That
               it
               may
               be
               apparant
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               being
               afraid
               to
               confesse
               this
               power
               ,
               which
               they
               so
               much
               boast
               of
               ;
               that
               we
               are
               rather
               readie
               to
               publish
               it
               to
               the
               world
               .
               For
               hereby
               all
               men
               which
               haue
               any
               vnderstanding
               of
               that
               power
               which
               Iesus
               Christ
               left
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               may
               know
               the
               Tyrannie
               ,
               vsurpation
               ,
               pride
               ,
               vaine-glory
               ,
               ambition
               ,
               and
               madnesse
               of
               him
               
               who
               exalteth
               himselfe
               in
               the
               Church
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               against
               them
               that
               are
               called
               Gods.
               Wherein
               we
               may
               learne
               to
               be
               armed
               with
               patience
               to
               suffer
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               whatsoeuer
               the
               lust
               of
               proud
               and
               bloud-sucking
               Popes
               haue
               leaue
               to
               do
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               our
               Princes
               ,
               and
               people
               ,
               and
               Churches
               .
               For
               their
               time
               is
               set
               and
               drawing
               to
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               nothing
               hath
               beene
               done
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               fore-warned
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
               So
               that
               by
               these
               ambitious
               and
               bloudy
               practises
               ,
               wee
               shall
               finde
               how
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               fulfilled
               .
            
             
               97.
               
               For
               one
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               that
               a
               starre
               must
               fall
               from
               heauen
               ,
               
               who
               must
               be
               a
               King
               of
               the
               Locusts
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               also
               the
               Angell
               of
               the
               bottomlesse
               pit
               ,
               whose
               name
               in
               Hebrew
               is
               Abaddon
               ,
               and
               in
               Greeke
               Apollyon
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               destroyer
               .
               Which
               Prophesie
               of
               his
               destroying
               power
               ,
               is
               verified
               most
               apparantly
               in
               this
               practise
               of
               excommunicating
               Kings
               ,
               and
               loosing
               the
               knot
               of
               obedience
               .
               Whereby
               confusion
               and
               destruction
               is
               brought
               vpon
               all
               Kingdomes
               of
               Christendome
               .
               Hereby
               he
               is
               proued
               to
               be
               a
               destroyer
               ,
               an
               exterminator
               ,
               an
               excommunicator
               .
               Therefore
               the
               vulgar
               translation
               addeth
               significantly
               ,
               
                 Latine
                 habens
                 nomen
                 exterminans
              
               .
               Another
               Scripture
               saith
               :
               The
               tenne
               Kings
               
               shall
               giue
               their
               power
               and
               authority
               to
               the
               beast
               .
               Though
               the
               Kings
               of
               Christendome
               did
               neuer
               directly
               yeeld
               to
               the
               Pope
               this
               authority
               ouer
               their
               owne
               Kingdomes
               ,
               and
               ouer
               themselues
               ,
               that
               the
               Popes
               might
               depose
               and
               displace
               them
               at
               his
               pleasure
               :
               yet
               this
               they
               gaue
               him
               in
               effect
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               .
               For
               they
               gaue
               him
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               vpon
               their
               owne
               graunt
               challenge
               this
               ,
               and
               they
               who
               had
               graunted
               him
               so
               much
               ,
               had
               no
               reason
               to
               except
               against
               his
               challenge
               .
               For
               though
               the
               King
               which
               was
               to
               be
               depriued
               ,
               denied
               the
               Pope
               this
               power
               ,
               yet
               such
               Princes
               did
               yeeld
               it
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Pope
               had
               giuen
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               deposed
               Prince
               :
               he
               did
               yeeld
               it
               ,
               who
               should
               vse
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Popes
               vsurped
               power
               .
               For
               example
               :
               though
               the
               late
               Kings
               of
               France
               haue
               alwaies
               denied
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               had
               any
               Authority
               to
               depose
               the
               French
               Kings
               ,
               yet
               the
               Kings
               of
               France
               haue
               giuen
               him
               this
               power
               .
               For
               the
               former
               Kings
               yeelded
               it
               ,
               as
               Pipin
               ,
               and
               Charles
               .
               For
               they
               had
               no
               other
               title
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               then
               from
               this
               power
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
               Therefore
               they
               
               yeelded
               that
               the
               Pope
               had
               power
               and
               authority
               to
               giue
               Kingdomes
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               sense
               gaue
               their
               power
               and
               authority
               to
               the
               beast
               .
               So
               that
               when
               these
               first
               French
               Kings
               ,
               honoured
               the
               Pope
               with
               this
               vndue
               honour
               ,
               though
               then
               they
               seemed
               to
               receiue
               Kingdomes
               from
               him
               ,
               yet
               the
               Scripture
               looketh
               farther
               into
               these
               practises
               ,
               then
               they
               did
               which
               practised
               them
               .
               For
               they
               respected
               onely
               themselues
               ,
               their
               owne
               present
               greatnesse
               :
               but
               in
               receiuing
               such
               power
               from
               the
               Popes
               ,
               they
               gaue
               ,
               in
               trueth
               ,
               their
               power
               and
               authority
               to
               the
               Popes
               .
               For
               how
               could
               they
               in
               iustice
               denie
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               same
               power
               which
               deposed
               other
               Kings
               to
               raise
               them
               ,
               might
               as
               well
               haue
               deposed
               them
               to
               raise
               other
               .
               Thus
               most
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Christendome
               gaue
               their
               kingdomes
               to
               the
               Popes
               .
               That
               this
               new
               and
               strange
               power
               of
               Antichrist
               may
               better
               appeare
               ,
               I
               will
               open
               the
               beginning
               and
               continuance
               of
               the
               Popes
               practise
               herein
               .
            
             
               
                 Leo
                 Iconomachus
                 .
              
               
                 98.
                 
                 THe
                 first
                 Prince
                 vpon
                 whom
                 the
                 Pope
                 began
                 this
                 practise
                 ,
                 was
                 Leo
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 whom
                 Platina
                 calleth
                 Leo
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 called
                 Iconomachus
                 for
                 defacing
                 of
                 Images
                 .
                 This
                 Prince
                 was
                 deposed
                 by
                 Gregory
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 Pope
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 seuen
                 hundred
                 ninety
                 sixe
                 .
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 the
                 second
                 prepared
                 the
                 way
                 thus
                 .
                 When
                 Leo
                 the
                 Emperour
                 being
                 much
                 offended
                 at
                 the
                 superstitious
                 and
                 foule
                 abuse
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 saw
                 daily
                 then
                 growing
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 did
                 vtterly
                 deface
                 Images
                 in
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 commaunded
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 then
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 tooke
                 
                 his
                 aduise
                 in
                 such
                 indignation
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 raised
                 all
                 Italy
                 in
                 rebellion
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 Emperour
                 lost
                 his
                 holde
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 little
                 States
                 were
                 raised
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 euery
                 City
                 striuing
                 to
                 make
                 it selfe
                 a
                 free
                 State.
                 Gregory
                 the
                 second
                 hauing
                 done
                 thus
                 much
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 the
                 place
                 to
                 Gregory
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 who
                 
                 succeeded
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 Pope
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 euer
                 he
                 was
                 chosen
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 depriued
                 Leo
                 the
                 third
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 for
                 defacing
                 Images
                 which
                 were
                 
                 set
                 vp
                 in
                 Churches
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 proceeding
                 against
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 wee
                 see
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Rome
                 cleane
                 changed
                 ,
                 for
                 whereas
                 the
                 Emperours
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 were
                 persecutours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Rome
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 suffered
                 for
                 righteousnesse
                 :
                 Now
                 had
                 they
                 changed
                 places
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Popes
                 were
                 become
                 persecutours
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Emperours
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 suffered
                 for
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 Emperour
                 Leo
                 his
                 fault
                 in
                 breaking
                 downe
                 and
                 defacing
                 Images
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 hee
                 found
                 that
                 diuine
                 worship
                 was
                 exhibited
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 other
                 then
                 that
                 so
                 much
                 commended
                 zeale
                 of
                 Ezekias
                 in
                 breaking
                 downe
                 the
                 brasen
                 Serpent
                 ?
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 looke
                 vpon
                 this
                 fact
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 why
                 the
                 Popes
                 so
                 proceeded
                 against
                 him
                 )
                 there
                 can
                 nothing
                 appeare
                 but
                 the
                 Popes
                 persecution
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Emperours
                 suffering
                 for
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 after
                 this
                 called
                 a
                 Synod
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 Images
                 
                 was
                 established
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 excommunicated
                 that
                 held
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 All
                 Italy
                 ,
                 saith
                 Onuphrius
                 ,
                 fell
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 Leo
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Westerne
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 before
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 excepting
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 Liguria
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 corner
                 of
                 Calabria
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 the
                 Emperour
                 lost
                 at
                 once
                 by
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Popes
                 .
              
               
                 99.
                 
                 Now
                 because
                 wee
                 consider
                 these
                 beginnings
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 began
                 with
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 whom
                 thus
                 he
                 driued
                 out
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 putting
                 him
                 from
                 all
                 gouernment
                 in
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 tooke
                 vp
                 his
                 place
                 and
                 gouernement
                 )
                 let
                 vs
                 heere
                 remember
                 an
                 auncient
                 tradition
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 wrote
                 before
                 these
                 times
                 with
                 freedom
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 al
                 resolued
                 vpon
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 vpon
                 an
                 Apostolicall
                 tradition
                 ,
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 must
                 driue
                 the
                 Emperour
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 gouernement
                 of
                 Rome
                 and
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 vp
                 his
                 place
                 and
                 seate
                 .
                 Tertullian
                 doth
                 
                 often
                 repeate
                 this
                 sentence
                 ,
                 
                   Romanus
                   status
                   cedet
                   Antichristo
                
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 :
                 [
                 The
                 Romane
                 Empire
                 must
                 giue
                 place
                 to
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 he
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   Qui
                   nunc
                   tenet
                   teneat
                   ,
                   donec
                   de
                   medio
                   fiat
                   .
                   Quis
                   ?
                   nisi
                   Romanus
                   status
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 :
                 [
                 Hee
                 that
                 now
                 with-holdeth
                 ,
                 shall
                 with-hold
                 till
                 he
                 be
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 :
                 
                 Who
                 is
                 that
                 ?
                 the
                 Romane
                 Empire
                 .
                 ]
                 And
                 vpon
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 :
                 [
                 He
                 that
                 now
                 with-holdeth
                 ,
                 shall
                 with-hold
                 vntill
                 
                 he
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 :
                 ]
                 The
                 auncient
                 Fathers
                 writing
                 ,
                 doe
                 with
                 an
                 admirable
                 consent
                 agree
                 vpon
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 thing
                 which
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 did
                 with-hold
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 with-hold
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Romane
                 Empire
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 must
                 be
                 raised
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 that
                 Empire
                 stood
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Rome
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Hierome
                 writing
                 of
                 those
                 wordes
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 except
                 there
                 come
                 a
                 departing
                 first
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 that
                 man
                 be
                 disclosed
                 :
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Nisi
                   venerit
                   discessio
                   primum
                   ,
                   vt
                   omnes
                   gentes
                
                 
                 
                   quae
                   Romano
                   Imperio
                   subiacent
                   ,
                   recedant
                   abeis
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 :
                 [
                 Vnlesse
                 a
                 departing
                 first
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 which
                 now
                 are
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 may
                 depart
                 from
                 that
                 subiection
                 .
                 ]
                 Therefore
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 left
                 this
                 tradition
                 which
                 he
                 thought
                 not
                 good
                 to
                 commit
                 to
                 writing
                 .
                 Remember
                 you
                 not
                 that
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 tolde
                 you
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 aske
                 why
                 the
                 Apostle
                 thought
                 good
                 rather
                 to
                 commit
                 this
                 thing
                 to
                 their
                 memory
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 writing
                 :
                 to
                 this
                 the
                 same
                 Author
                 Saint
                 Hierome
                 aunswereth
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 :
                 
                   Si
                   apertè
                   audacterque
                   dixisset
                   ,
                   non
                   veniet
                   Antichristus
                   ,
                   nisi
                   prius
                   Romanum
                   deleatur
                   Imperium
                   ,
                   iusta
                   causa
                   persecutionis
                   in
                   orientem
                   tunc
                   Ecclesiam
                   consurgere
                   videbatur
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 :
                 [
                 If
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 had
                 said
                 plainly
                 and
                 boldly
                 ,
                 Antichrist
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 the
                 Romane
                 Empire
                 be
                 first
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 this
                 might
                 haue
                 ministred
                 a
                 iust
                 cause
                 of
                 persecution
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 then
                 rising
                 .
                 ]
                 Then
                 the
                 Apostle
                 would
                 not
                 speake
                 this
                 thing
                 directly
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 drawing
                 a
                 persecution
                 vpon
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 committed
                 it
                 to
                 their
                 memories
                 :
                 Remember
                 you
                 not
                 that
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 yet
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 told
                 you
                 ?
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 demaund
                 this
                 question
                 ;
                 why
                 then
                 ,
                 doe
                 you
                 admit
                 some
                 Apostolicall
                 traditions
                 ?
                 I
                 answer
                 .
              
               
                 100.
                 
                 Let
                 these
                 two
                 limitations
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 why
                 Apostolicall
                 traditions
                 may
                 not
                 bee
                 admitted
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 haue
                 an
                 euident
                 ground
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 haue
                 the
                 consenting
                 testimonie
                 of
                 auncient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 confirming
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Apostolicall
                 tradition
                 .
                 These
                 two
                 conditions
                 are
                 both
                 kept
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 which
                 now
                 I
                 speake
                 of
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 baptising
                 of
                 Infants
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 tradition
                 from
                 the
                 
                 bare
                 testimony
                 of
                 any
                 Church
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 ground
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 bearing
                 witnesse
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 Apostolicall
                 tradition
                 :
                 this
                 wee
                 vtterly
                 refuse
                 as
                 vnwarrantable
                 .
                 Concerning
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 yeeld
                 the
                 like
                 consent
                 to
                 these
                 .
                 Ambrose
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   Non
                   prius
                   veniet
                
                 
                 
                   Antichristus
                   quam
                   Regni
                   Romani
                   fiat
                   defectio
                   .
                   Augustine
                
                 saith
                 :
                 
                   Quidam
                   putant
                   hec
                   de
                   Imperio
                   dictum
                   fuisse
                   Romano
                   ,
                   &
                   proptereà
                
                 
                 
                   Paulum
                   Apostolum
                   non
                   ●…d
                   aperte
                   scribere
                   voluisse
                   ,
                   ne
                   calumniam
                   videlicet
                   incurreret
                   ,
                   quasi
                   Romano
                   Imperiomalè
                   optauerit
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 :
                 
                   Tantum
                   qui
                   modo
                   tenet
                   teneat
                   ,
                   donec
                   de
                   medio
                   tollatur
                   :
                   non
                   absurdè
                   de
                   ipso
                   Romano
                   Imperio
                   creditur
                   .
                
                 Another
                 of
                 the
                 auncients
                 saith
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   Vt
                   qui
                   tenet
                   nunc
                   teneat
                   donec
                   de
                   medio
                
                 
                 
                   fiat
                   .
                   Donec
                   Regnum
                   quod
                   nunc
                   tenet
                   de
                   medio
                   auferatur
                   ,
                   priusquam
                   Antichristus
                   reueletur
                   .
                   Iohn
                   Chrysostome
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Oecumenius
                 ,
                 summing
                 his
                 words
                 ,
                 say
                 thns
                 ,
                 writing
                 vpon
                 that
                 Scripture
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Thess.
                   2.
                   
                   Solum
                   est
                   qui
                   modo
                   retinet
                   .
                   Thronus
                   videlicet
                   ,
                   &
                   Regnum
                   Romanorum
                   ,
                   quodnunc
                   impedimento
                   est
                   donec
                   cesset
                   ,
                   finemque
                   accipiat
                   ,
                   ●…uncreuelabitur
                   iniquus
                   ille
                   ,
                   hoc
                   est
                   Antichristus
                   .
                   Vbi
                   enim
                   Imperium
                   Rom.
                   fuerit
                   dissolutum
                   ,
                   tunc
                   Antichristus
                   rebellione
                   irruet
                   ,
                   ac
                   obtinere
                   conabitur
                   non
                   hominum
                   solum
                   ,
                   verum
                   Dei
                   Imperium
                   .
                   Romanorum
                   autem
                   Imperium
                   ipse
                   Antichristus
                   perfectè
                   abolebit
                   .
                   Quemadmodum
                   〈◊〉
                   Medorum
                   Imperium
                   à
                   Babylonijs
                   dissolutum
                   est
                   ,
                   &
                   Babyloniorum
                   à
                   Persis
                   ,
                   Persarum
                   quoque
                   à
                   Macedonibus
                   ,
                   &
                   Macedonum
                   a
                   Romanis
                   ;
                   it
                   a
                   &
                   Romanorum
                   ab
                   Antichristo
                   ,
                   &
                   Antichristi
                   à
                   Domino
                   nostro
                   .
                
                 [
                 That
                 thing
                 which
                 withholdeth
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Romane
                 Empire
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 stayeth
                 the
                 matter
                 till
                 it
                 cease
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 an
                 end
                 .
                 Then
                 shall
                 that
                 wicked
                 man
                 be
                 reuealed
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Antichrist
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Romane
                 Empire
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 Antichrist
                 by
                 rebellion
                 inuade
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 seeke
                 to
                 draw
                 to
                 himselfe
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 God
                 also
                 .
                 And
                 Antichrist
                 shall
                 vtterly
                 make
                 an
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Empire
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Empire
                 of
                 the
                 Medes
                 was
                 destroyed
                 by
                 the
                 Babylonians
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Babylonians
                 by
                 the
                 Persians
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Persians
                 by
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Macedonians
                 by
                 the
                 Romanes
                 :
                 so
                 shal
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Romanes
                 be
                 destroyed
                 by
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
               
                 101.
                 
                 By
                 all
                 which
                 wee
                 findè
                 by
                 the
                 consenting
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 that
                 Antichrist
                 must
                 rise
                 vp
                 vpon
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Romane
                 Empire
                 .
                 And
                 finding
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 gouernement
                 of
                 the
                 auncient
                 Romane
                 Emperours
                 to
                 be
                 vtterly
                 ruinated
                 by
                 Gregory
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 those
                 Emperours
                 by
                 Gregory
                 the
                 third
                 :
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 auncient
                 seate
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 )
                 taken
                 vp
                 and
                 surprised
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 neere
                 adioyning
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 brought
                 vnder
                 the
                 subiection
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 by
                 conferring
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 of
                 Scripture
                 interpreted
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 with
                 these
                 euents
                 which
                 by
                 History
                 are
                 truly
                 recorded
                 ,
                 laying
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 the
                 conclusion
                 is
                 euident
                 .
                 My
                 purpose
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 speake
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 passing
                 through
                 these
                 Stories
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 temporall
                 exaltation
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 it
                 a
                 small
                 labour
                 for
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 compare
                 the
                 Prophesies
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 auncient
                 Fathers
                 with
                 the
                 euent
                 ,
                 which
                 fell
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Gregories
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 and
                 third
                 .
                 Before
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Popes
                 neuer
                 entred
                 into
                 such
                 furious
                 attempts
                 against
                 their
                 Soueraigne
                 Lords
                 the
                 Emperours
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 yeelded
                 exact
                 obedience
                 to
                 Emperours
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Christian
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 vntill
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Gregory
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 All
                 which
                 while
                 they
                 refused
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 ruled
                 ,
                 commaunded
                 ,
                 directed
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 as
                 by
                 their
                 Soueraignes
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 ciuill
                 affaires
                 ,
                 but
                 euen
                 in
                 matters
                 concerning
                 the
                 externall
                 Discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 calling
                 of
                 Councels
                 ,
                 and
                 confirming
                 them
                 :
                 punishing
                 and
                 censuring
                 disorderous
                 Clarkes
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 that
                 offended
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
                 In
                 such
                 things
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ruled
                 ,
                 the
                 Popes
                 obeyed
                 :
                 no
                 striuing
                 ,
                 no
                 threatning
                 ,
                 no
                 casting
                 off
                 of
                 the
                 yoake
                 appeared
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 that
                 Phocas
                 had
                 granted
                 to
                 Beniface
                 the
                 third
                 Pope
                 ,
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 Oecumenicall
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 should
                 be
                 head
                 of
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 :
                 then
                 began
                 that
                 starre
                 to
                 fall
                 from
                 heauen
                 ,
                 falling
                 from
                 
                 the
                 simplicity
                 of
                 truth
                 &
                 from
                 sincerity
                 of
                 obedience
                 ,
                 into
                 pride
                 ,
                 ambition
                 ,
                 and
                 noysome
                 lusts
                 ;
                 and
                 neuer
                 ceased
                 rolling
                 downwards
                 till
                 at
                 last
                 it
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 deepe
                 practises
                 of
                 the
                 bottomlesse
                 pit
                 .
                 Thus
                 when
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 one
                 fall
                 after
                 
                 another
                 .
                 They
                 fell
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 deposing
                 Princes
                 ,
                 
                 vntill
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Gregory
                 the
                 third
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Childeric
                 or
                 Chilperic
                 .
              
               
                 102.
                 
                 THe
                 Popes
                 hauing
                 proceeded
                 thus
                 farre
                 in
                 deposing
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 thought
                 all
                 their
                 labour
                 lost
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 they
                 might
                 haue
                 those
                 Territories
                 made
                 subiect
                 to
                 themselues
                 ,
                 from
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 expulsed
                 the
                 Emperor
                 :
                 Their
                 feare
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 seuerall
                 Cities
                 would
                 procure
                 their
                 owne
                 Freedome
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 some
                 that
                 were
                 strongest
                 would
                 surprise
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 small
                 part
                 might
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Popes
                 share
                 .
                 The
                 Lumbards
                 were
                 then
                 strongest
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 soone
                 gotten
                 the
                 rest
                 vnder
                 their
                 Dominion
                 :
                 To
                 preuent
                 their
                 rising
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 inrich
                 S.
                 Peter
                 with
                 a
                 new
                 Patrimonie
                 ,
                 the
                 Popes
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 vsed
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Lumbards
                 against
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 so
                 now
                 against
                 the
                 Lumbards
                 begin
                 to
                 call
                 new
                 aides
                 into
                 Italie
                 ,
                 drawing
                 first
                 Pipin
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 Charles
                 against
                 the
                 Lumbards
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 meanes
                 they
                 obteyned
                 their
                 purpose
                 :
                 Pipin
                 was
                 made
                 
                 King
                 of
                 Fraunce
                 for
                 this
                 seruice
                 ,
                 and
                 Childeric
                 the
                 right
                 King
                 was
                 deposed
                 by
                 Pope
                 Stephen
                 saith
                 
                   Harmannus
                   Contractus
                
                 :
                 other
                 attribute
                 this
                 to
                 Pope
                 
                   Zachary
                   .
                   Childeric
                
                 was
                 shauen
                 and
                 thrust
                 into
                 a
                 Monastery
                 .
                 After
                 all
                 this
                 there
                 stuck
                 a
                 scruple
                 in
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 Pipin
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 an
                 Oath
                 of
                 Allegeance
                 to
                 Childeric
                 his
                 Soueraigne
                 ;
                 this
                 scruple
                 the
                 Pope
                 vndertooke
                 
                 to
                 remoue
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 saith
                 Vspergensis
                 ,
                 Pope
                 Stephen
                 absolued
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 Oath
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 to
                 his
                 Soueraigne
                 Childeric
                 .
                 Thus
                 were
                 these
                 great
                 affaires
                 ordered
                 and
                 disordered
                 ,
                 the
                 Emperour
                 deposed
                 ,
                 his
                 subiects
                 raised
                 in
                 rebellion
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 exalted
                 and
                 inriched
                 by
                 the
                 spoiles
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 king
                 deposed
                 ,
                 his
                 subiects
                 absolued
                 from
                 their
                 Oathes
                 and
                 Alleageance
                 ,
                 another
                 set
                 vp
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 practises
                 which
                 before
                 this
                 time
                 were
                 neuer
                 attempted
                 by
                 Popes
                 :
                 From
                 these
                 beginnings
                 and
                 examples
                 the
                 succeeding
                 Popes
                 tooke
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 rules
                 of
                 their
                 Gouernement
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 world
                 could
                 take
                 no
                 rest
                 for
                 the
                 Popes
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 after
                 these
                 examples
                 of
                 Pipin
                 
                 and
                 Charles
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 through
                 ambition
                 aspired
                 without
                 right
                 or
                 Title
                 to
                 kingdomes
                 ,
                 haue
                 deuoted
                 their
                 seruice
                 wholly
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 holdeth
                 the
                 Spaniard
                 so
                 stiffe
                 in
                 Popery
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 an
                 hope
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 authority
                 he
                 may
                 inlarge
                 his
                 Dominions
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sort
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 noted
                 also
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 thus
                 offer
                 their
                 seruice
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 are
                 honoured
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 onely
                 defenders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 whereas
                 none
                 haue
                 spoiled
                 the
                 Church
                 more
                 then
                 these
                 :
                 for
                 
                   Paulus
                   Aemylius
                
                 recordeth
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Carolus
                   Martellus
                
                 (
                 father
                 to
                 Pipin
                 )
                 being
                 then
                 Constable
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 robbed
                 the
                 Churches
                 and
                 Monasteries
                 of
                 France
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 promising
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 obtain
                 victorie
                 against
                 the
                 Sarracins
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 bountifully
                 repay
                 all
                 :
                 But
                 after
                 most
                 great
                 and
                 rich
                 victories
                 ,
                 he
                 not
                 onely
                 repayed
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 thrust
                 also
                 the
                 Bishpppes
                 from
                 their
                 Seas
                 ,
                 held
                 the
                 Seas
                 empty
                 to
                 pay
                 souldiers
                 ;
                 which
                 thing
                 brought
                 a
                 foule
                 confusion
                 vpon
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Fraunce
                 :
                 yet
                 this
                 man
                 for
                 his
                 seruice
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 accounted
                 a
                 great
                 defendor
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Henry
                 the
                 fourth
                 Emperour
                 .
              
               
                 103.
                 
                 THe
                 auncient
                 manner
                 of
                 choosing
                 Popes
                 ,
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 consent
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 Emperours
                 became
                 Christian
                 :
                 This
                 was
                 practised
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 till
                 Hadrian
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 saith
                 Platina
                 ,
                 who
                 maketh
                 this
                 Hadrian
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 who
                 altred
                 this
                 auncient
                 manner
                 :
                 he
                 tooke
                 the
                 opportunity
                 of
                 the
                 absense
                 of
                 Charles
                 the
                 grosse
                 then
                 Emperor
                 ;
                 
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 incumbred
                 with
                 the
                 warres
                 of
                 the
                 Normanes
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 attend
                 this
                 businesse
                 .
                 But
                 Onuphrius
                 in
                 his
                 Chronicle
                 of
                 Popes
                 ,
                 setteth
                 Iohn
                 the
                 fift
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 Pope
                 that
                 was
                 chosen
                 without
                 the
                 Emperours
                 commaundem●…nt
                 and
                 appointing
                 :
                 both
                 may
                 be
                 well
                 reconciled
                 :
                 for
                 Onuphrius
                 speaketh
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 vnder
                 the
                 auncient
                 Emperours
                 :
                 Platina
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 
                 vnder
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 Germane
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 for
                 from
                 Constantine
                 till
                 Iohn
                 the
                 fift
                 Pope
                 ,
                 no
                 Pope
                 was
                 chosen
                 without
                 the
                 Emperours
                 consent
                 :
                 from
                 Iohn
                 the
                 fift
                 Pope
                 ,
                 till
                 Charles
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 no
                 Pope
                 was
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 Emperours
                 consent
                 :
                 Charles
                 the
                 first
                 recouered
                 the
                 auncient
                 rights
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 we
                 declared
                 :
                 from
                 his
                 time
                 till
                 Hadrian
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 no
                 Pope
                 was
                 
                 chosen
                 without
                 the
                 Emperours
                 consent
                 :
                 from
                 Hadrian
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 not
                 required
                 ,
                 if
                 Pla●…ina
                 say
                 true
                 :
                 others
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 were
                 alwaies
                 chosen
                 by
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 till
                 Hildebrand
                 .
                 The
                 Popes
                 thus
                 striuing
                 to
                 cast
                 off
                 the
                 ancient
                 yoake
                 ,
                 when
                 Gregory
                 the
                 seuenth
                 was
                 chosen
                 Pope
                 ,
                 he
                 added
                 vnto
                 this
                 practise
                 of
                 reiecting
                 the
                 Emperours
                 consent
                 ,
                 many
                 moe
                 practises
                 ,
                 by
                 blood
                 ,
                 fraud
                 ,
                 diuelish
                 pride
                 and
                 Necromancy
                 aspiring
                 to
                 the
                 Papacy
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 at
                 last
                 made
                 Pope
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Cardinals
                 also
                 ,
                 onely
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 armed
                 men
                 with
                 some
                 few
                 of
                 the
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 gaue
                 out
                 that
                 Hildebrand
                 
                 was
                 chosen
                 Pope
                 by
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 much
                 furthered
                 by
                 one
                 Maude
                 a
                 Gentlewoman
                 of
                 great
                 riches
                 then
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 great
                 familiarity
                 .
              
               
                 104.
                 
                 Henry
                 the
                 fourth
                 Emperour
                 called
                 a
                 Councell
                 at
                 Wormes
                 to
                 represse
                 Hildebrand
                 :
                 The
                 Bishops
                 of
                 that
                 Councell
                 
                 condemned
                 Hildebrand
                 for
                 intruding
                 into
                 the
                 Papacy
                 ,
                 &
                 for
                 his
                 infamous
                 &
                 prodigious
                 conuersation
                 ,
                 &
                 adiudgedhim
                 to
                 be
                 deposed
                 .
                 Hildebrand
                 vpon
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 these
                 news
                 excommunicated
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 depriued
                 him
                 of
                 Gouernement
                 ,
                 absolued
                 his
                 subiects
                 from
                 their
                 Oath
                 of
                 Alleageance
                 .
                 The
                 Emperor
                 of
                 a
                 sudden
                 being
                 robbed
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 &
                 subiects
                 by
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 them
                 whom
                 Hildebrād
                 had
                 set
                 to
                 negotiate
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 was
                 driuen
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 debasement
                 of
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 bin
                 heard
                 of
                 ,
                 bare-foot
                 in
                 a
                 sharp
                 Frost
                 in
                 deepe
                 Winter
                 ,
                 three
                 daies
                 attending
                 at
                 Canusium
                 with
                 his
                 wife
                 &
                 child
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 Popes
                 presence
                 :
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 admitted
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 craued
                 pardon
                 :
                 his
                 censure
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 Hildebrand
                 :
                 Which
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 confirmed
                 by
                 an
                 Oath
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 absolued
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 afterward
                 set
                 vp
                 Rodolph
                 Duke
                 of
                 Sueuia
                 in
                 warre
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 Rodolph
                 being
                 thus
                 stirred
                 vp
                 to
                 Rebellion
                 against
                 his
                 Soueraigne
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 wounded
                 in
                 a
                 battell
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 carried
                 to
                 Merseburge
                 without
                 hope
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 Nobles
                 and
                 Bishoppes
                 that
                 had
                 fauoured
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 presence
                 beholding
                 
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 which
                 was
                 smitten
                 off
                 in
                 the
                 battell
                 ,
                 This
                 ,
                 quoth
                 he
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 hand
                 by
                 which
                 I
                 confirmed
                 an
                 Oath
                 of
                 mine
                 
                 Alleageance
                 to
                 my
                 Master
                 Henry
                 :
                 this
                 haue
                 I
                 gotten
                 by
                 following
                 
                 your
                 Councell
                 ,
                 returne
                 you
                 to
                 your
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 your
                 first
                 faith
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 goe
                 to
                 my
                 Fathers
                 .
              
               
                 105.
                 
                 The
                 Emperour
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 gathered
                 a
                 Synode
                 at
                 Brixia
                 :
                 The
                 Bishoppes
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 Lumbardy
                 ,
                 Germany
                 meeting
                 there
                 ,
                 condemned
                 Hildebrand
                 for
                 a
                 disturber
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 a
                 disorderer
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 a
                 periurous
                 ,
                 sacrilegious
                 Incendiary
                 ,
                 a
                 Witch
                 and
                 Necromancer
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 besieged
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 but
                 Hildebrand
                 vnderstanding
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                 vsed
                 to
                 resort
                 to
                 S.
                 Maries
                 Church
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 set
                 a
                 knaue
                 aboue
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 vsed
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 to
                 throw
                 downe
                 a
                 great
                 stone
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 kill
                 him
                 .
                 VVhilst
                 the
                 varlet
                 was
                 setting
                 the
                 stone
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 downe
                 comes
                 the
                 stone
                 and
                 the
                 traytor
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 crushed
                 to
                 peeces
                 therewith
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 Hildebrand
                 had
                 set
                 vp
                 many
                 such
                 practises
                 against
                 the
                 Emperour
                 without
                 effect
                 ,
                 he
                 betooke
                 himselfe
                 to
                 flight
                 :
                 And
                 ●…andring
                 like
                 a
                 Vagabond
                 without
                 comfort
                 ,
                 without
                 helpe
                 ,
                 without
                 hope
                 ,
                 though
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 most
                 pitifull
                 estate
                 ,
                 yet
                 pitied
                 of
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 trauelling
                 vnder
                 the
                 vnsupportable
                 burden
                 of
                 a
                 restlesse
                 conscience
                 ,
                 he
                 died
                 for
                 griefe
                 at
                 Salernum
                 .
                 By
                 all
                 which
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 new
                 and
                 monstrous
                 practise
                 of
                 deposing
                 Kings
                 ,
                 was
                 resisted
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 as
                 pestiferous
                 against
                 his
                 estate
                 ,
                 disclaimed
                 by
                 Bishoppes
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 strangely
                 disordering
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 ciuill
                 States
                 ,
                 and
                 iustly
                 reuenged
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 abhominable
                 .
                 The
                 Chronicles
                 obserue
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 noted
                 in
                 
                   Vspergensis
                   ,
                   Fol.
                
                 226.
                 that
                 this
                 Henry
                 the
                 fourth
                 had
                 fought
                 three
                 score
                 and
                 two
                 pitched
                 battels
                 ,
                 in
                 number
                 surpassing
                 M.
                 Marcellus
                 and
                 
                   Iulius
                   Caesar
                
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 one
                 fought
                 thirty
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 fiftie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Henry
                 the
                 fift
                 .
              
               
                 106.
                 
                 WHen
                 Hildebrand
                 and
                 Rodolph
                 both
                 conspiring
                 against
                 Henry
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 were
                 both
                 ouerthrowne
                 ,
                 the
                 succeeding
                 Popes
                 maintaining
                 the
                 same
                 pollicy
                 and
                 practise
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 were
                 pittie
                 but
                 that
                 these
                 Apostolicall
                 practises
                 were
                 well
                 knowne
                 )
                 raised
                 Henry
                 the
                 fift
                 in
                 armes
                 against
                 his
                 father
                 Henry
                 the
                 fourth
                 :
                 this
                 old
                 Emperour
                 being
                 wearie
                 of
                 troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 desirous
                 to
                 haue
                 some
                 repose
                 ,
                 made
                 his
                 
                 
                 purpose
                 knowne
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 resigne
                 all
                 gouernment
                 to
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 himselfe
                 in
                 person
                 to
                 visite
                 the
                 Sepulcher
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 sonne
                 was
                 stirred
                 vp
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 to
                 rebell
                 against
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 before
                 hee
                 had
                 vndertaken
                 that
                 iourney
                 .
                 To
                 colour
                 his
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 hee
                 protested
                 that
                 hee
                 sought
                 not
                 his
                 Fathers
                 Throne
                 for
                 desire
                 of
                 dominion
                 ,
                 neither
                 wished
                 he
                 the
                 deprination
                 of
                 his
                 Lord
                 and
                 Father
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 his
                 Father
                 would
                 bee
                 subiect
                 to
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 and
                 his
                 Successours
                 ,
                 then
                 would
                 he
                 yeeld
                 him
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 contention
                 was
                 this
                 .
                 The
                 old
                 Emperour
                 was
                 surprised
                 ,
                 imprisoned
                 by
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 died
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 Epistle
                 of
                 this
                 Emperour
                 extant
                 in
                 Naucler
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 complaineth
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 betrayed
                 against
                 all
                 humane
                 and
                 diuine
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 being
                 inuited
                 by
                 his
                 sonne
                 to
                 a
                 Treaty
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 after
                 faith
                 and
                 assurance
                 giuen
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 comming
                 peaceably
                 to
                 Mentz
                 ,
                 was
                 surprised
                 treacherously
                 .
                 After
                 all
                 this
                 Henry
                 the
                 fift
                 comming
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 found
                 no
                 more
                 fauour
                 then
                 his
                 Father
                 had
                 done
                 .
                 For
                 Paschalis
                 the
                 second
                 contended
                 with
                 him
                 so
                 earnestly
                 for
                 Inuestitures
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 quarrell
                 for
                 which
                 his
                 Father
                 felt
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 Popes
                 anger
                 )
                 that
                 thereupon
                 a
                 tu●…ult
                 was
                 raised
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 tumult
                 Pope
                 Paschalis
                 was
                 taken
                 .
                 Who
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 Emperours
                 power
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 the
                 Emperors
                 Iurisdictión
                 ,
                 and
                 disclaimed
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 Inuestitures
                 ,
                 yeelding
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 in
                 that
                 sort
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 auncestours
                 had
                 vsed
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 .
              
               
                 107.
                 
                 At
                 this
                 time
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Italy
                 tooke
                 an
                 Oath
                 of
                 aleageance
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Emperour
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 grant
                 of
                 Pope
                 
                 Paschalis
                 ,
                 no
                 bond
                 being
                 sufficient
                 to
                 hold
                 fast
                 a
                 Pope
                 ,
                 he
                 called
                 a
                 Councell
                 at
                 Rome
                 ;
                 wherein
                 he
                 condemned
                 all
                 that
                 himselfe
                 had
                 done
                 in
                 yeelding
                 Inuestitures
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 :
                 and
                 excommunicated
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 The
                 Emperor
                 to
                 preuent
                 the
                 dangers
                 that
                 might
                 ensue
                 ,
                 came
                 again
                 into
                 Italy
                 :
                 and
                 sent
                 Ambassadors
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 to
                 try
                 if
                 these
                 matters
                 might
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 a
                 peaceable
                 end
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 calleth
                 a
                 Councell
                 at
                 the
                 Lateran
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Councell
                 Pope
                 Paschalis
                 excusing
                 that
                 fact
                 of
                 his
                 for
                 yeelding
                 Inuestitures
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 desired
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 forgiue
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 writing
                 which
                 I
                 made
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                 
                 called
                 a
                 priuiledge
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 heere
                 condemne
                 vnder
                 an
                 euerlasting
                 curse
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 that
                 all
                 you
                 will
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 There
                 followed
                 a
                 generall
                 acclamation
                 ,
                 
                   Fiat
                   ,
                   fiat
                
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 so
                 .
                 Then
                 Bruno
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Signinum
                 ,
                 faid
                 :
                 We
                 haue
                 cause
                 to
                 thanke
                 God
                 that
                 we
                 haue
                 heard
                 the
                 Pope
                 from
                 his
                 owne
                 mouth
                 condemne
                 this
                 priuiledge
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 priuiledge
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 a
                 prauiledge
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 containeth
                 prauity
                 and
                 heresie
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 another
                 stood
                 vp
                 and
                 said
                 :
                 If
                 that
                 priuiledge
                 containe
                 heresie
                 ,
                 then
                 hee
                 who
                 made
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 heretique
                 .
                 Caietan
                 being
                 moued
                 with
                 the
                 sharpnesse
                 of
                 that
                 speach
                 ,
                 answered
                 :
                 What
                 ?
                 dost
                 thou
                 in
                 this
                 Councell
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 vs
                 all
                 ,
                 call
                 the
                 Pope
                 an
                 heretique
                 ?
                 that
                 writing
                 was
                 not
                 heresie
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 euill
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 quoth
                 another
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 euill
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Paschalis
                 by
                 his
                 hand
                 commaunding
                 silence
                 ,
                 appeased
                 the
                 clamour
                 ,
                 and
                 tolde
                 them
                 that
                 heresie
                 neuer
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 haue
                 declared
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Reader
                 may
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 what
                 graue
                 matters
                 are
                 handled
                 in
                 some
                 Popish
                 Councels
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Councell
                 the
                 excommunication
                 against
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 renued
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 such
                 a
                 ruine
                 and
                 vastation
                 of
                 Italy
                 followed
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 could
                 bee
                 seene
                 there
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 bloud-shed
                 ,
                 burnings
                 ,
                 robberies
                 :
                 the
                 State
                 and
                 Church
                 confounded
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 heires
                 turned
                 o●…t
                 of
                 their
                 possessions
                 ;
                 robbers
                 and
                 oppressours
                 thrust
                 in
                 .
                 All
                 this
                 moued
                 not
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 to
                 remit
                 Inuestitures
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 perceiuing
                 that
                 nothing
                 could
                 moue
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 to
                 loose
                 so
                 beneficiall
                 a
                 Pray
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 the
                 common
                 calamity
                 of
                 Christendome
                 :
                 was
                 perswaded
                 to
                 yeeld
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 miseries
                 that
                 followed
                 this
                 contention
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 resigned
                 Inuestitures
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 peace
                 followed
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Frederick
                 Barbarossa
                 .
              
               
                 108.
                 
                 FRederick
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 sirnamed
                 Barbarossa
                 is
                 highly
                 commended
                 by
                 the
                 Writers
                 of
                 that
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 followed
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Prince
                 of
                 great
                 worth
                 ,
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 and
                 valour
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 came
                 into
                 Italy
                 the
                 Pope
                 met
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 with
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 honor
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 reuenged
                 vpon
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 with
                 whom
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 at
                 variance
                 .
                 Frederick
                 receiued
                 
                 the
                 Pope
                 with
                 great
                 reuerence
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 lighted
                 from
                 his
                 horse
                 ,
                 
                 held
                 the
                 left
                 stirrope
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 great
                 quarrell
                 against
                 Frederick
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 reasonable
                 excuse
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 time
                 that
                 euer
                 hee
                 serued
                 in
                 that
                 sort
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 therefore
                 be
                 pardoned
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 vnskilfully
                 done
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 office
                 proceeding
                 from
                 good
                 will
                 ,
                 it
                 made
                 not
                 much
                 matter
                 on
                 which
                 side
                 he
                 came
                 ,
                 that
                 came
                 to
                 reuerence
                 him
                 :
                 yet
                 the
                 Pope
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ;
                 but
                 shewed
                 himselfe
                 so
                 much
                 offended
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 somewhat
                 moued
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 parting
                 was
                 with
                 some
                 stomacke
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 day
                 the
                 Emperour
                 meeting
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 helde
                 the
                 right
                 stirrope
                 ,
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 set
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 thus
                 began
                 .
                 The
                 Princes
                 of
                 auncient
                 times
                 your
                 predecessours
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 make
                 petition
                 for
                 the
                 Imperiall
                 crowne
                 ,
                 were
                 wont
                 by
                 some
                 worthy
                 office
                 to
                 promerit
                 the
                 fauour
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 that
                 by
                 preuenting
                 the
                 blessing
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 declare
                 by
                 some
                 egregious
                 seruice
                 that
                 the
                 Crowne
                 was
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 did
                 Charles
                 by
                 ouerthrowing
                 the
                 Lumbards
                 ,
                 Thus
                 did
                 Otho
                 by
                 defeating
                 the
                 Berengarij
                 ,
                 Thus
                 did
                 Lotharius
                 by
                 repressing
                 the
                 Normanes
                 .
                 So
                 must
                 you
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 represse
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Sicily
                 with
                 the
                 Normanes
                 ,
                 and
                 restore
                 Apulia
                 to
                 vs
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 what
                 we
                 will
                 doe
                 for
                 our
                 part
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 vnderstanding
                 well
                 how
                 vnreasonable
                 the
                 motion
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 Apulia
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 by
                 right
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Sicily
                 at
                 the
                 Emperors
                 charges
                 ,
                 and
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 yet
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 did
                 giue
                 a
                 moderate
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 goe
                 into
                 Germany
                 &
                 returne
                 with
                 fresh
                 forces
                 for
                 that
                 seruice
                 ,
                 because
                 these
                 which
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 were
                 much
                 decayed
                 .
              
               
                 109.
                 
                 This
                 mention
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 draweth
                 vs
                 to
                 speake
                 somewhat
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 our
                 purpose
                 being
                 to
                 obserue
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Popes
                 in
                 deposing
                 of
                 Kings
                 .
                 William
                 King
                 of
                 Sicilia
                 ,
                 held
                 also
                 Apulia
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 receiued
                 it
                 from
                 his
                 Father
                 Roger
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 came
                 from
                 
                   Robert
                   Guiscard
                
                 ,
                 who
                 first
                 draue
                 out
                 the
                 Moores
                 from
                 thence
                 ,
                 and
                 wonne
                 the
                 possession
                 thereof
                 .
                 This
                 
                 William
                 because
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 giue
                 Apulia
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 for
                 inlarging
                 of
                 Saint
                 Peters
                 Patrimonie
                 ,
                 was
                 excommunicated
                 by
                 
                 Pope
                 Hadrian
                 the
                 fourth
                 deposed
                 from
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 his
                 subiects
                 discharged
                 of
                 their
                 Oath
                 and
                 Alleageance
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 William
                 stood
                 vpon
                 his
                 strength
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 iust
                 defence
                 against
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Pope
                 would
                 gladly
                 haue
                 set
                 Frederick
                 the
                 Emperour
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 end
                 William
                 in
                 feare
                 partly
                 of
                 
                 Frederick
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 of
                 Immanuel
                 the
                 Greeke
                 Emperour
                 (
                 whose
                 Orator
                 Palaeologus
                 ,
                 promised
                 to
                 driue
                 William
                 out
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 giue
                 the
                 Pope
                 fiue
                 thousand
                 pound
                 weight
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 if
                 three
                 Hauen
                 Townes
                 of
                 Apulia
                 might
                 be
                 giuen
                 to
                 his
                 Master
                 by
                 couenant
                 after
                 the
                 victory
                 )
                 was
                 driuen
                 to
                 compound
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 and
                 being
                 thus
                 forced
                 thereto
                 ,
                 did
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 he
                 
                 held
                 both
                 those
                 Kingdomes
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 110.
                 
                 When
                 Frederick
                 the
                 Emperour
                 vnderstoode
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 made
                 a
                 league
                 with
                 William
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 him
                 in
                 both
                 the
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 moued
                 Frederick
                 to
                 vndertake
                 the
                 warres
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 greeued
                 thereat
                 ,
                 considering
                 also
                 other
                 greeuances
                 and
                 oppressions
                 of
                 Germany
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 execute
                 some
                 seuere
                 discipline
                 against
                 certaine
                 dissolute
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 grew
                 highly
                 offended
                 :
                 hereupon
                 some
                 sharpe
                 letters
                 passed
                 betweene
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 we
                 declared
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                 prepared
                 a
                 iourney
                 into
                 Italy
                 with
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 fearing
                 the
                 worst
                 ,
                 made
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 reconciled
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 A
                 little
                 after
                 when
                 Frederick
                 besieged
                 Crema
                 ,
                 some
                 Cities
                 of
                 Italy
                 conspiring
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 followed
                 the
                 first
                 opportunity
                 of
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 and
                 excommunicated
                 the
                 Emperour
                 and
                 cursed
                 him
                 .
                 Naucler
                 declareth
                 the
                 motiue
                 that
                 drew
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 
                   Data
                   pecunia
                   immensa
                   Domino
                   Hadriano
                   Papae
                   vt
                   imperatorem
                   excommunicaret
                   .
                
                 A
                 huge
                 summe
                 of
                 money
                 was
                 giuen
                 to
                 Pope
                 Hadrian
                 ,
                 to
                 excommunicate
                 the
                 Emperour
                 .
                 These
                 be
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 censures
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 be
                 the
                 meanes
                 that
                 draw
                 his
                 holinesse
                 to
                 depose
                 Princes
                 .
                 Pope
                 Hadrian
                 shortly
                 after
                 at
                 Anagnia
                 ,
                 walking
                 abroad
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 drunke
                 a
                 little
                 water
                 in
                 a
                 spring
                 ,
                 a
                 flie
                 falling
                 in
                 to
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 stucke
                 so
                 fast
                 in
                 his
                 throate
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 helpe
                 of
                 Ph●…sicke
                 preuailing
                 to
                 remoue
                 her
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 choaked
                 therewith
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 .
              
               
               
                 111.
                 
                 I
                 may
                 not
                 omit
                 what
                 
                   Iohannes
                   Flasboriensis
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Writer
                 in
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 obserueth
                 of
                 this
                 Hadrian
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 him
                 Naucler
                 
                 reporteth
                 .
                 This
                 Iohn
                 affirmeth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 heard
                 Hadrian
                 confesse
                 thus
                 much
                 :
                 [
                 No
                 man
                 liueth
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 more
                 miserable
                 then
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 In
                 this
                 Sea
                 haue
                 I
                 found
                 so
                 many
                 miseries
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 estate
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 bitternesse
                 of
                 my
                 former
                 
                 life
                 seemeth
                 pleasure
                 &
                 happinesse
                 :
                 This
                 ambition
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 Papacy
                 ,
                 euen
                 by
                 shedding
                 our
                 brothers
                 bloud
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 to
                 succeed
                 Romulus
                 in
                 Paricide
                 ,
                 not
                 Peter
                 in
                 feeding
                 .
                 ]
                 By
                 this
                 autentick
                 testimonie
                 of
                 Pope
                 Hadrian
                 a
                 witnesse
                 without
                 exception
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Pope
                 .
                 Marcellus
                 the
                 secōd
                 as
                 Onuphrius
                 
                 reporteth
                 in
                 his
                 life
                 :
                 gaue
                 the
                 like
                 censure
                 of
                 the
                 Papacy
                 ,
                 adding
                 thus
                 much
                 :
                 [
                 That
                 hee
                 saw
                 no
                 meanes
                 how
                 any
                 Pope
                 could
                 be
                 saued
                 .
                 ]
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 themselues
                 ,
                 who
                 deserue
                 to
                 be
                 beleeued
                 speaking
                 of
                 a
                 matter
                 whereof
                 they
                 had
                 so
                 great
                 experience
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Hadrian
                   ,
                   Alexander
                
                 the
                 fift
                 being
                 chosen
                 Pope
                 ,
                 renueth
                 the
                 excommunication
                 against
                 Frederick
                 ,
                 thundering
                 out
                 great
                 curses
                 vpon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 letters
                 abroad
                 to
                 all
                 Princes
                 and
                 people
                 to
                 raise
                 tumults
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 to
                 pacifie
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 Christendome
                 which
                 were
                 growing
                 by
                 the
                 Schisme
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 began
                 betweene
                 this
                 Alexander
                 and
                 Victor
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 entreated
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 in
                 some
                 conuenient
                 place
                 to
                 meete
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 would
                 also
                 bring
                 Victor
                 to
                 this
                 meeting
                 ,
                 that
                 matters
                 might
                 be
                 composed
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 troubles
                 preuented
                 .
                 The
                 meeting
                 was
                 appointed
                 at
                 Diuion
                 .
                 Thither
                 came
                 Frederick
                 and
                 Uictor
                 .
                 Thither
                 came
                 Henry
                 the
                 second
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 William
                 King
                 of
                 Scotland
                 .
                 But
                 Alexander
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 afraid
                 of
                 this
                 meeting
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 perswaded
                 Philip
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 promised
                 to
                 meete
                 the
                 Emperour
                 here
                 ,
                 to
                 practise
                 a
                 trick
                 which
                 better
                 beseemed
                 a
                 shifting
                 Pope
                 ,
                 then
                 an
                 honourable
                 Prince
                 .
                 The
                 deuise
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 before
                 the
                 Emperor
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 &
                 wash
                 his
                 hands
                 in
                 the
                 Riuer
                 that
                 ran
                 by
                 the
                 place
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 a
                 Criar
                 ,
                 should
                 call
                 the
                 Emperour
                 three
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 his
                 promise
                 ,
                 afterward
                 hee
                 should
                 depart
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Emperour
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 Scotland
                 
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 what
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 had
                 done
                 :
                 they
                 were
                 much
                 offended
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 so
                 Popishly
                 disappoint
                 his
                 promise
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 willed
                 Victor
                 to
                 returne
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 their
                 waies
                 .
              
               
                 112.
                 
                 I
                 passe
                 by
                 Fredericks
                 iourney
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 land
                 ,
                 his
                 warres
                 there
                 ,
                 how
                 Pope
                 Alexander
                 sent
                 his
                 Image
                 to
                 the
                 Souldian
                 ;
                 how
                 being
                 taken
                 prisoner
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 dissimulated
                 his
                 estate
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 knowne
                 by
                 his
                 picture
                 :
                 how
                 after
                 his
                 returne
                 he
                 raised
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 led
                 the
                 same
                 into
                 Italy
                 against
                 Alexander
                 :
                 how
                 against
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ,
                 who
                 tooke
                 part
                 with
                 Alexander
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 his
                 sonne
                 Otho
                 :
                 how
                 his
                 sonne
                 was
                 taken
                 prisoner
                 :
                 which
                 estate
                 of
                 his
                 sonne
                 gaue
                 Alexander
                 the
                 aduantage
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 the
                 Emperour
                 content
                 to
                 yeelde
                 .
                 The
                 conclusion
                 
                 was
                 :
                 The
                 Emperour
                 must
                 come
                 into
                 Saint
                 Marke
                 his
                 Church
                 in
                 Venice
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 humbly
                 seeke
                 absolution
                 at
                 the
                 Popes
                 handes
                 .
                 Fredericke
                 did
                 so
                 :
                 The
                 Pope
                 commanded
                 him
                 to
                 aske
                 pardon
                 prostrate
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 the
                 Emperour
                 suspecting
                 no
                 contumely
                 ,
                 did
                 so
                 .
                 The
                 humble
                 ,
                 milde
                 ,
                 and
                 mortified
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 hauing
                 the
                 Emperor
                 thus
                 prostrate
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 set
                 his
                 foote
                 vpon
                 the
                 Emperours
                 necke
                 ,
                 vsing
                 those
                 wordes
                 :
                 
                   Super
                   Aspidem
                   &
                   Basiliscum
                   ambulabis
                   ,
                   &
                   conculcabis
                   Leonem
                
                 
                 
                   &
                   Draconem
                
                 :
                 The
                 Emperours
                 answere
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   Non
                   tibi
                   ,
                   sed
                   Petro
                
                 :
                 The
                 Pope
                 replied
                 ,
                 
                   Et
                   mihi
                   &
                   Petro.
                
                 These
                 be
                 examples
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 power
                 in
                 excommunicating
                 Emperours
                 :
                 from
                 which
                 examples
                 they
                 draw
                 the
                 claim
                 of
                 a
                 right
                 which
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 haue
                 .
                 The
                 Popish
                 writers
                 hope
                 that
                 men
                 will
                 be
                 perswaded
                 by
                 the
                 examples
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 power
                 was
                 giuen
                 to
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 to
                 all
                 Popes
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 appeareth
                 such
                 Christian
                 moderation
                 ,
                 humility
                 ,
                 and
                 mildenesse
                 therein
                 .
                 Though
                 there
                 be
                 nothing
                 in
                 Scripture
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 though
                 the
                 auncient
                 fathers
                 expresly
                 denied
                 the
                 Popes
                 to
                 haue
                 Iurisdiction
                 ouer
                 other
                 Bishpopes
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 finde
                 some
                 that
                 will
                 rest
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 left
                 this
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 which
                 conteineth
                 Soueraigne
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 ouer
                 all
                 Bishoppes
                 ,
                 but
                 ouer
                 all
                 temporall
                 Princes
                 also
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Henry
                 the
                 sixt
                 ,
                 and
                 Philip.
                 
              
               
                 113.
                 
                 HEnry
                 the
                 sixt
                 Emperour
                 succeeded
                 Frederic
                 .
                 This
                 
                 Henry
                 left
                 a
                 young
                 sonne
                 Frederic
                 an
                 Infant
                 ,
                 yet
                 elect
                 to
                 be
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 committed
                 his
                 education
                 and
                 weldoing
                 to
                 the
                 trust
                 of
                 Pope
                 Innocens
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 leauing
                 the
                 Empire
                 to
                 his
                 brother
                 Philip
                 vntill
                 the
                 childe
                 should
                 growe
                 to
                 age
                 .
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 this
                 trustie
                 tutor
                 ,
                 purposing
                 the
                 destruction
                 both
                 of
                 Philip
                 and
                 young
                 Fredericke
                 set
                 vp
                 another
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 which
                 procured
                 great
                 vexation
                 and
                 trouble
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 Germany
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 he
                 quarrelled
                 Philip
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 stood
                 vnder
                 an
                 old
                 excommunication
                 of
                 Celestinus
                 ;
                 but
                 afterward
                 making
                 semblance
                 of
                 fauour
                 and
                 reconciliation
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 sent
                 the
                 Bishoppe
                 of
                 Sutrium
                 ,
                 to
                 demand
                 pledges
                 (
                 certaine
                 men
                 whose
                 eyes
                 his
                 brother
                 Henry
                 had
                 plucked
                 out
                 )
                 .
                 The
                 Bishoppe
                 came
                 and
                 receiued
                 the
                 blinde
                 pledges
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 earnest
                 request
                 of
                 Philip
                 ,
                 absolued
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 excommunication
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 gotten
                 these
                 blinde
                 men
                 ,
                 made
                 publicke
                 shew
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 moue
                 enuie
                 against
                 Philip
                 :
                 that
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 excommunicated
                 the
                 Bishoppe
                 of
                 Sutrium
                 for
                 absoluing
                 Philip
                 without
                 his
                 commaundement
                 :
                 the
                 Bishoppe
                 was
                 depriued
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 stood
                 depriued
                 all
                 the
                 daies
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 Then
                 laboured
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 stirre
                 vp
                 Bertholdu●…
                 Duke
                 of
                 Zaringia
                 against
                 Philip
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 would
                 haue
                 obtruded
                 to
                 the
                 Electours
                 :
                 But
                 Berthold
                 vtterly
                 refusing
                 to
                 rebell
                 ,
                 sent
                 his
                 Nephewes
                 to
                 Philip
                 for
                 Hostages
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 and
                 Alleageance
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 himselfe
                 and
                 sware
                 Alleageance
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 at
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 taking
                 great
                 indignation
                 ,
                 brake
                 out
                 into
                 these
                 wordes
                 :
                 Either
                 shall
                 the
                 Pope
                 pull
                 the
                 Crown
                 from
                 Philip
                 ,
                 or
                 Philip
                 shal
                 pull
                 the
                 Miter
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 And
                 sent
                 therefore
                 to
                 Otho
                 sonne
                 to
                 
                   Henry
                   Leo
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Prince
                 more
                 noted
                 for
                 boldnesse
                 ,
                 pride
                 and
                 ambition
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 wisedome
                 and
                 moderation
                 .
              
               
                 114.
                 
                 To
                 this
                 man
                 the
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 sent
                 a
                 Crowne
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 him
                 vp
                 against
                 Philippe
                 for
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 excommunicating
                 Philippe
                 ,
                 and
                 pulling
                 all
                 helpes
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 possible
                 hee
                 could
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 filled
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 warres
                 .
                 As
                 Philip
                 and
                 
                 Otho
                 were
                 thus
                 plunged
                 in
                 warres
                 ,
                 all
                 Princes
                 and
                 people
                 troubled
                 ;
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 Bishopricke
                 ,
                 or
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 dignity
                 ,
                 or
                 Parish-Church
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 made
                 litigious
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 miseries
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 and
                 confusion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 onely
                 reioyced
                 ,
                 increasing
                 his
                 wealth
                 by
                 the
                 ruines
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 the
                 calamity
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 was
                 turned
                 to
                 his
                 happinesse
                 .
                 To
                 expresse
                 this
                 true
                 felicity
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Court
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 misery
                 and
                 vexation
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 mine
                 Authour
                 breaketh
                 out
                 into
                 these
                 wordes
                 :
                 [
                 O
                 our
                 mother
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                 reioyce
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Cataracts
                 of
                 earthly
                 treasures
                 are
                 opened
                 ,
                 that
                 vnto
                 thee
                 Riuers
                 may
                 flow
                 ,
                 and
                 Mountaines
                 of
                 siluer
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 in
                 great
                 abundance
                 to
                 thee
                 :
                 be
                 thou
                 ioyfull
                 for
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 recompence
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 mischiefe
                 as
                 from
                 thee
                 proceedeth
                 ,
                 the
                 price
                 returneth
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 Let
                 thine
                 heart
                 be
                 merry
                 for
                 the
                 discord
                 and
                 dissention
                 that
                 troubleth
                 all
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 helpeth
                 thee
                 ;
                 for
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 infernall
                 pit
                 it
                 breaketh
                 to
                 heape
                 vp
                 much
                 money
                 as
                 a
                 reward
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 Thou
                 hast
                 that
                 which
                 alwaies
                 thou
                 hast
                 thirsted
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 longed
                 for
                 :
                 Now
                 maist
                 thou
                 sing
                 this
                 song
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 ouercome
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 thy
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 malitiousnesse
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 draweth
                 men
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 thy
                 deuotion
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 pure
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 impudency
                 and
                 boldnesse
                 ,
                 to
                 commit
                 all
                 wickednes
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 of
                 impunity
                 :
                 for
                 their
                 hope
                 is
                 to
                 defend
                 and
                 maintaine
                 any
                 wickednesse
                 where
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 price
                 is
                 prepared
                 .
                 ]
                 Thus
                 farre
                 Uspergensis
                 ,
                 making
                 some
                 what
                 bold
                 with
                 that
                 innocent
                 Pope
                 Innocentius
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 contention
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 raised
                 ,
                 Otho
                 had
                 the
                 helpes
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Bohemia
                 ,
                 the
                 Lantgraue
                 of
                 Thuring
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishoppe
                 of
                 Colon
                 :
                 these
                 inclined
                 to
                 him
                 being
                 drawne
                 as
                 well
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 cursing
                 of
                 Philip
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 saw
                 that
                 Otho
                 was
                 strong
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 his
                 Vncle
                 Richard
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 But
                 at
                 last
                 Otho
                 being
                 wearied
                 with
                 the
                 warres
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiuing
                 Philips
                 affaires
                 to
                 prosper
                 ,
                 was
                 content
                 to
                 heare
                 of
                 peace
                 .
              
               
                 115.
                 
                 The
                 Pope
                 himselfe
                 after
                 all
                 his
                 malice
                 thus
                 spent
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 motion
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 betweene
                 them
                 ,
                 vpon
                 this
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 Philips
                 daughter
                 should
                 be
                 giuen
                 in
                 marriage
                 to
                 
                 Richard
                 the
                 Popes
                 brothers
                 sonne
                 ,
                 newly
                 created
                 Earle
                 of
                 Thuscia
                 ,
                 Spoletum
                 ,
                 and
                 Marchia
                 Anconitana
                 ,
                 hoping
                 that
                 these
                 lands
                 and
                 Titles
                 which
                 then
                 his
                 Nephew
                 inioyed
                 onely
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 fauour
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 might
                 by
                 this
                 meanes
                 afterward
                 passe
                 by
                 right
                 of
                 inheritance
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 earnest
                 for
                 this
                 match
                 ,
                 that
                 Uspergensis
                 saith
                 it
                 was
                 promised
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 descried
                 one
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 excommunications
                 and
                 absolutions
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 raising
                 warres
                 in
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 by
                 troubling
                 Christendome
                 drawe
                 some
                 aduantages
                 to
                 themselues
                 .
                 The
                 Popes
                 motion
                 was
                 scorned
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Philip
                 was
                 giuen
                 in
                 marriage
                 to
                 Otho
                 ,
                 and
                 Articles
                 agreed
                 on
                 that
                 Philip
                 during
                 his
                 life
                 should
                 gouerne
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 him
                 Otho
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Otho
                 the
                 fourth
                 .
              
               
                 116.
                 
                 PHilip
                 the
                 last
                 Emperour
                 being
                 murdered
                 by
                 the
                 practise
                 and
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Countie
                 
                   Palatin
                   Wittlespach
                
                 ,
                 Germany
                 fell
                 within
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 vexation
                 more
                 then
                 before
                 :
                 
                   Hoc
                   vno
                   Philippo
                   p●…rempto
                
                 (
                 saith
                 Naucler
                 )
                 
                 
                   Germania
                   summis
                   insidijs
                   Pontificis
                   Romani
                   agitata
                   ,
                   vires
                   pene
                   suas
                   omnes
                   in
                   sese
                   experta
                   est
                   truculenter
                   :
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 This
                 one
                 Prince
                 Philip
                 being
                 dead
                 ,
                 Germany
                 vexed
                 with
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 most
                 fraudulent
                 deceits
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 did
                 feele
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 all
                 his
                 force
                 and
                 power
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 Otho
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 comming
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 Innocentius
                 the
                 third
                 who
                 had
                 set
                 him
                 vp
                 in
                 armes
                 against
                 Philip
                 ,
                 entertained
                 him
                 with
                 great
                 shew
                 of
                 fauor
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 loue
                 was
                 turned
                 shortly
                 into
                 greater
                 hatred
                 :
                 For
                 whilst
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 was
                 somewhat
                 too
                 busie
                 in
                 exacting
                 an
                 Oath
                 of
                 Otho
                 ,
                 and
                 sti●…red
                 vp
                 or
                 heartned
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Citizens
                 of
                 Rome
                 against
                 the
                 Germanes
                 ,
                 the
                 Romanes
                 drew
                 to
                 a
                 tumult
                 ,
                 and
                 killed
                 one
                 thousand
                 and
                 a
                 hundred
                 Germanes
                 ,
                 who
                 suspected
                 no
                 harme
                 .
                 Otho
                 
                 being
                 much
                 moued
                 at
                 this
                 Romish
                 entertainment
                 ,
                 first
                 moued
                 that
                 in
                 some
                 peaceable
                 manner
                 mends
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 :
                 but
                 perceiuing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 inraged
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 seemed
                 more
                 ready
                 to
                 giue
                 him
                 a
                 new
                 on-set
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 offer
                 or
                 to
                 accept
                 peace
                 :
                 hee
                 departed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Citie
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 by
                 suspitions
                 and
                 presumptions
                 
                 that
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 had
                 giuen
                 some
                 occasion
                 and
                 heartning
                 to
                 the
                 Citizens
                 in
                 that
                 tumult
                 :
                 he
                 resolued
                 to
                 be
                 reuenged
                 vpon
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 lands
                 of
                 S.
                 Peters
                 Patrimony
                 ,
                 making
                 great
                 wast
                 and
                 desolation
                 where
                 he
                 came
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 excommunicated
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 absolued
                 all
                 Prelates
                 ,
                 Lordes
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 were
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 from
                 that
                 Oath
                 of
                 Alleageance
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 taken
                 to
                 Otho
                 ,
                 commanding
                 all
                 men
                 not
                 to
                 call
                 him
                 or
                 account
                 him
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 yeelde
                 obedience
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 117.
                 
                 Otho
                 being
                 thus
                 excommunicated
                 and
                 cursed
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 proceeded
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 course
                 ,
                 denying
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 any
                 power
                 ouer
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 still
                 he
                 did
                 beare
                 himselfe
                 as
                 Emperour
                 .
                 And
                 comming
                 into
                 Germany
                 ,
                 he
                 held
                 a
                 Diet
                 at
                 Norinberge
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 opened
                 to
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Germanie
                 ,
                 the
                 manifold
                 and
                 fraudulent
                 practises
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Pope
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 mine
                 Authour
                 reporteth
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 he
                 made
                 this
                 speech
                 :
                 [
                 Now
                 is
                 the
                 time
                 come
                 ,
                 O
                 Princes
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 shew
                 your
                 courage
                 and
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 administration
                 thereof
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 onely
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 belongeth
                 this
                 right
                 of
                 disposing
                 of
                 the
                 Germane
                 Empire
                 :
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 your
                 care
                 to
                 preuent
                 these
                 troubles
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 confesse
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 your
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 your
                 right
                 to
                 create
                 an
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 depose
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 him
                 vp
                 or
                 pull
                 him
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 herein
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 no
                 Iurisdiction
                 :
                 when
                 any
                 trouble
                 ariseth
                 in
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 you
                 haue
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 right
                 to
                 redresse
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 then
                 like
                 true
                 Germanes
                 defend
                 your
                 owne
                 right
                 ,
                 shew
                 your
                 courage
                 and
                 strength
                 in
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 your
                 Country
                 lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 imperiall
                 dignity
                 :
                 either
                 now
                 maintaine
                 your
                 owne
                 right
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 you
                 shall
                 loose
                 all
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 by
                 your
                 facility
                 you
                 permit
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 soone
                 finde
                 most
                 assuredly
                 that
                 your
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 choise
                 of
                 an
                 Emperour
                 shall
                 be
                 vtterly
                 ouerthrowne
                 and
                 brought
                 to
                 nothing
                 .
                 ]
                 Thus
                 did
                 Otho
                 then
                 reiect
                 the
                 Popes
                 power
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Pope
                 was
                 too
                 subtill
                 and
                 too
                 strong
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 set
                 vp
                 Fredericke
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Henry
                 the
                 sixt
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Germany
                 were
                 bound
                 in
                 an
                 auncien●…
                 Oath
                 of
                 Alleageance
                 ,
                 
                 The
                 memory
                 of
                 which
                 bond
                 did
                 so
                 preiudice
                 Otho
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 and
                 Frederick
                 was
                 made
                 Emperour
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Frederick
                 the
                 second
                 .
              
               
                 118.
                 
                 FRederick
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 purposing
                 to
                 demerit
                 the
                 Popes
                 fauour
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 asswage
                 the
                 insatiable
                 thirst
                 of
                 bloud
                 and
                 warres
                 :
                 gaue
                 many
                 great
                 and
                 rich
                 gifts
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 granted
                 much
                 land
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 territories
                 in
                 Italy
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 but
                 nothing
                 could
                 asswage
                 the
                 spirit
                 that
                 ruled
                 in
                 the
                 Popes
                 .
                 For
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 kindnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 (
                 then
                 Honorius
                 the
                 third
                 )
                 gaue
                 fauour
                 and
                 encouragement
                 to
                 two
                 Earles
                 of
                 Thuscia
                 ,
                 Richard
                 (
                 or
                 as
                 Vspergensis
                 calleth
                 him
                 Mathew
                 )
                 and
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 notorious
                 enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 conuict
                 of
                 Treason
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 Whom
                 when
                 Frederick
                 pursued
                 in
                 battell
                 ,
                 they
                 betooke
                 themselues
                 to
                 the
                 protection
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 as
                 their
                 surest
                 refuge
                 .
                 The
                 Emperor
                 followed
                 them
                 within
                 the
                 Popes
                 territories
                 :
                 he
                 declared
                 also
                 his
                 right
                 to
                 Sicily
                 and
                 Apulia
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 auncient
                 Priuiledges
                 which
                 those
                 Kings
                 had
                 alwaies
                 vsed
                 for
                 Inuestitures
                 ,
                 which
                 priuiledges
                 in
                 his
                 nonage
                 
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 left
                 to
                 Innocent
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 a
                 faithfull
                 Tutor
                 )
                 were
                 surprised
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Innocent
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 his
                 mother
                 Constantia
                 ,
                 himselfe
                 being
                 yong
                 &
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 resistance
                 .
                 As
                 thus
                 Frederick
                 sought
                 to
                 maintaine
                 his
                 right
                 ,
                 Honorius
                 draweth
                 out
                 this
                 new
                 and
                 strange
                 weapon
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 excommunicating
                 ,
                 and
                 depriuing
                 him
                 ,
                 raising
                 vp
                 his
                 subiects
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 perswading
                 them
                 to
                 shake
                 off
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 Oath
                 ,
                 Alleageance
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 .
                 The
                 Lumbards
                 he
                 stirred
                 vp
                 in
                 rebellion
                 against
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 procuring
                 thereby
                 great
                 preiudice
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 (
                 saith
                 Naucler
                 )
                 and
                 defeating
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 the
                 iourney
                 ,
                 which
                 Frederick
                 intended
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 land
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 these
                 furious
                 attempts
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 cutte
                 short
                 by
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 119.
                 
                 Gregory
                 the
                 ninth
                 who
                 succeeded
                 ,
                 began
                 there
                 ,
                 where
                 Honorius
                 left
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 he
                 sought
                 a
                 pretence
                 for
                 his
                 fury
                 ,
                 he
                 
                 accused
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 performed
                 his
                 vowe
                 of
                 that
                 iourney
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 whereunto
                 he
                 was
                 drawne
                 by
                 Honorius
                 
                 (
                 Though
                 this
                 iourney
                 he
                 performed
                 afterward
                 )
                 Thus
                 the
                 Pope
                 neither
                 conuicting
                 him
                 ,
                 no●…
                 conuenting
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 once
                 hearing
                 him
                 ,
                 thundred
                 out
                 his
                 bolt
                 of
                 excommunication
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Ambassadours
                 entreated
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 rēder
                 reasons
                 of
                 his
                 stay
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Pope
                 doubled
                 &
                 redoubled
                 his
                 excommunication
                 .
                 Frederick
                 to
                 mitigate
                 this
                 mon●…trous
                 rage
                 ,
                 vndertooke
                 the
                 iourney
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 performed
                 the
                 seruice
                 with
                 great
                 labour
                 and
                 no
                 lesse
                 glory
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 behold
                 the
                 true
                 reach
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 excommunications
                 ,
                 and
                 exhortations
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 seruice
                 .
                 As
                 soone
                 as
                 euer
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 gone
                 to
                 Asia
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Pope
                 declaring
                 why
                 he
                 so
                 much
                 desired
                 his
                 absence
                 ,
                 raised
                 forces
                 and
                 sent
                 them
                 to
                 subdue
                 Apulia
                 to
                 bring
                 it
                 vnder
                 his
                 subiection
                 .
                 The
                 Souldiers
                 which
                 were
                 signed
                 with
                 the
                 Crosse
                 for
                 the
                 holy
                 wars
                 he
                 stayed
                 ,
                 and
                 them
                 he
                 spoiled
                 of
                 their
                 prouision
                 .
                 Froderick
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 recouered
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 Ioppe
                 from
                 the
                 Soldan
                 ,
                 with
                 other
                 Townes
                 ,
                 and
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 his
                 successe
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Pope
                 suppressed
                 those
                 newes
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 forth
                 that
                 Fr●…derick
                 was
                 slaine
                 ,
                 t●…
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 with
                 greater
                 ease
                 surprise
                 certaine
                 Cities
                 of
                 Apulia
                 ,
                 which
                 stood
                 faithfull
                 to
                 Frederick
                 .
                 He
                 slew
                 with
                 barbarous
                 cruelty
                 the
                 Germane
                 and
                 French
                 souldiers
                 newly
                 returned
                 from
                 the
                 Easterne
                 warres
                 ,
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 t●…ll
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Emperours
                 good
                 successe
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 Frederick
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 absolued
                 for
                 his
                 seruice
                 (
                 as
                 
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 promised
                 to
                 absolue
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 once
                 hee
                 would
                 take
                 that
                 iourney
                 )
                 this
                 now
                 hee
                 vtterly
                 denied
                 .
                 And
                 moreouer
                 as
                 Naucler
                 reporteth
                 ,
                 hee
                 enioyned
                 the
                 Knights
                 that
                 were
                 called
                 Templarians
                 and
                 Hospitularians
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 strict
                 commandement
                 ,
                 to
                 vse
                 Frederick
                 no
                 otherwise
                 then
                 a
                 publique
                 enemie
                 .
                 This
                 practise
                 of
                 turning
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 which
                 were
                 crossed
                 for
                 the
                 holy
                 warres
                 to
                 the
                 Popes
                 purposes
                 ,
                 was
                 much
                 vsed
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 common
                 vse
                 of
                 it
                 made
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Christendome
                 vnderstand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 vsed
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 warres
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 would
                 bring
                 to
                 effect
                 some
                 particular
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 .
                 Thus
                 were
                 great
                 preparations
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 and
                 Germanes
                 gathered
                 
                 by
                 Innocent
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 Honorius
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 vnder
                 pretence
                 of
                 the
                 warres
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 :
                 but
                 turned
                 wholly
                 against
                 
                 the
                 Emperour
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 :
                 to
                 reduce
                 that
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Thus
                 were
                 other
                 preparations
                 and
                 ●…uch
                 money
                 collected
                 :
                 pretended
                 for
                 the
                 holy
                 warres
                 :
                 but
                 turned
                 by
                 Ma●…m
                 the
                 fourth
                 against
                 Peter
                 King
                 of
                 Arragon
                 .
                 Thus
                 were
                 the
                 like
                 preparations
                 pre●…ended
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 warres
                 ,
                 but
                 imployed
                 by
                 Iohn
                 the
                 two
                 and
                 twentieth
                 against
                 Lodouick
                 Duke
                 of
                 Bauare
                 .
                 
                   Prascrip●…o
                   sacrorum
                   armorum
                   ali●…
                   spectauit
                
                 (
                 sayeth
                 
                 
                   Aemylius
                   )
                   Pontifex
                   hostem
                   iudioarat
                   Lodoui●…um
                   B●…uariae
                   ducem
                   .
                
              
               
                 120.
                 
                 Frederick
                 returning
                 into
                 Italy
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 after
                 all
                 these
                 wrongs
                 hauing
                 both
                 cause
                 and
                 means
                 ,
                 opportunely
                 offering
                 it selfe
                 to
                 reuenge
                 his
                 wrongs
                 :
                 yet
                 resolued
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 drawne
                 from
                 his
                 milde
                 course
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 m●…anes
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 the
                 Pope
                 would
                 not
                 heare
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 he
                 would
                 giue
                 him
                 one
                 hundred
                 and
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 ounces
                 of
                 gold
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 his
                 absolution
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 might
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 excommunications
                 stand
                 in
                 bloud
                 ,
                 cruelty
                 and
                 ambition
                 :
                 his
                 absolutions
                 in
                 couetousnesse
                 .
                 Frederick
                 being
                 thus
                 absolued
                 ,
                 was
                 receiued
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 a
                 banquet
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 was
                 counterfeit
                 cheere
                 .
                 For
                 no
                 sooner
                 was
                 Frederick
                 returned
                 into
                 Germany
                 ,
                 but
                 presently
                 hee
                 vnderstood
                 that
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Germany
                 had
                 receiued
                 directions
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 to
                 c●…use
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 family
                 Emperour
                 after
                 him
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 conspired
                 with
                 his
                 enemies
                 to
                 deiect
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 Frederick
                 prepared
                 an
                 Army
                 to
                 represse
                 the
                 Lumbards
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 conspired
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 many
                 Cities
                 in
                 Lumbardy
                 ,
                 Vmbria
                 ,
                 and
                 Hetruria
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 (
                 being
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 conspiracy
                 )
                 was
                 so
                 offended
                 at
                 Frederick
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 thundred
                 out
                 now
                 the
                 third
                 time
                 his
                 excommunication
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 discharging
                 áll
                 his
                 Subiects
                 from
                 their
                 faith
                 and
                 alleageance
                 .
                 He
                 made
                 a
                 league
                 with
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ;
                 and
                 hee
                 called
                 the
                 Lateran
                 Councell
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 purpose
                 was
                 to
                 depose
                 Frederick
                 .
                 Hee
                 commaunded
                 also
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 Peter
                 and
                 Paul
                 to
                 be
                 caried
                 through
                 the
                 City
                 in
                 solemne
                 Procession
                 .
                 And
                 calling
                 the
                 people
                 together
                 in
                 Saint
                 Peters
                 Minister
                 ,
                 hee
                 made
                 an
                 Oration
                 to
                 them
                 full
                 of
                 commiseration
                 ▪
                 stirring
                 them
                 vp
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 as
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 against
                 an
                 enemie
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 promising
                 euerlasting
                 life
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 tooke
                 Armes
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 121.
                 
                 The
                 Emperour
                 (
                 in
                 whom
                 it
                 appeared
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 patience
                 once
                 broken
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 the
                 greatest
                 furie
                 )
                 vnderstanding
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 alwayes
                 sought
                 to
                 mitigate
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 drawne
                 by
                 kindnesse
                 or
                 faire
                 meanes
                 ,
                 hearing
                 also
                 that
                 against
                 himselfe
                 as
                 against
                 a
                 Turke
                 or
                 Sarracine
                 the
                 Crosse
                 was
                 giuen
                 :
                 brought
                 his
                 Army
                 before
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
                 and
                 ioyning
                 battell
                 against
                 his
                 enemies
                 ,
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 an
                 ouerthrow
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 hee
                 declared
                 his
                 indignation
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 Crosse.
                 For
                 hee
                 commaunded
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 cut
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 a
                 Crosse.
                 Some
                 had
                 their
                 heads
                 clouen
                 in
                 foure
                 quarters
                 crosse-wise
                 .
                 The
                 Clergie
                 had
                 first
                 a
                 c●…owne
                 cut
                 off
                 to
                 the
                 quicke
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 were
                 deepely
                 crossed
                 with
                 a
                 sword
                 ;
                 that
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 might
                 bee
                 in
                 truth
                 signed
                 with
                 a
                 Crosse.
                 The
                 Emperour
                 also
                 vnderstanding
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 Legates
                 were
                 sent
                 out
                 to
                 call
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 England
                 and
                 Fraunce
                 to
                 the
                 Councell
                 ,
                 kept
                 watch
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 wayes
                 that
                 none
                 might
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Councell
                 .
                 He
                 tooke
                 diuers
                 Cardinals
                 and
                 Bishops
                 that
                 were
                 comming
                 by
                 shippe
                 :
                 some
                 he
                 drowned
                 ,
                 others
                 he
                 hanged
                 ;
                 among
                 whom
                 was
                 the
                 Popes
                 brother
                 .
                 Pope
                 Gregory
                 hauing
                 thus
                 raised
                 vp
                 the
                 quiet
                 spirit
                 of
                 this
                 Prince
                 into
                 su●…h
                 a
                 rage
                 ,
                 and
                 knowing
                 no
                 way
                 how
                 to
                 appease
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 rid
                 himselfe
                 out
                 of
                 these
                 troubles
                 ,
                 which
                 himselfe
                 had
                 procured
                 ,
                 for
                 griefe
                 died
                 .
              
               
                 122.
                 
                 C●…lestinus
                 the
                 fourth
                 succeeding
                 ,
                 would
                 alfo
                 haue
                 succeeded
                 Gregory
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 hereditary
                 spirit
                 of
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 and
                 sauage
                 crueltie
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 sudden
                 death
                 and
                 short
                 gouernment
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 performe
                 his
                 purpose
                 :
                 for
                 within
                 eighteene
                 daies
                 of
                 his
                 Election
                 he
                 was
                 poisoned
                 .
                 In
                 his
                 place
                 came
                 Innocentius
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 who
                 of
                 a
                 most
                 inward
                 friend
                 of
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 became
                 a
                 most
                 mortall
                 foe
                 ,
                 and
                 surpassed
                 all
                 his
                 predecessours
                 in
                 spirituall
                 fury
                 against
                 the
                 good
                 Emperour
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 Bald●…in
                 King
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 Raymond
                 Earle
                 of
                 Tholous
                 laboured
                 to
                 establish
                 peace
                 betweene
                 the
                 Empire
                 and
                 Papacy
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 procured
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 a
                 meeting
                 :
                 the
                 Pope
                 aided
                 by
                 the
                 Fleete
                 of
                 Genua
                 ,
                 gaue
                 them
                 the
                 slippe
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 Lyons
                 
                 in
                 Fr
                 ance
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 called
                 a
                 Synode
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 Synode
                 the
                 Pope
                 caused
                 
                   Fred
                   ericke
                
                 to
                 be
                 cyted
                 personally
                 to
                 appeare
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 answere
                 to
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 should
                 be
                 obiected
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 appeared
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 sent
                 thither
                 
                   Thaddaeus
                   Suessanus
                
                 a
                 famous
                 Lawyer
                 in
                 those
                 daies
                 :
                 among
                 other
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 sent
                 ,
                 Naucler
                 nameth
                 also
                 
                   Petrum
                   de
                   Vineis
                
                 ,
                 a
                 learned
                 and
                 eloquent
                 man
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 These
                 pleading
                 for
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 declared
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 hindred
                 by
                 such
                 impediments
                 ,
                 that
                 personally
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 required
                 with
                 great
                 submisnes
                 on
                 the
                 Emperours
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 conuenient
                 time
                 might
                 be
                 assigned
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 might
                 come
                 and
                 answere
                 .
                 This
                 reasonable
                 petition
                 was
                 denied
                 :
                 the
                 Pope
                 drew
                 out
                 his
                 terrible
                 toole
                 ,
                 excommunicating
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 absoluing
                 all
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 from
                 their
                 Oath
                 and
                 faith
                 ,
                 moued
                 them
                 to
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 alleaging
                 many
                 causes
                 falsly
                 deuised
                 ,
                 as
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 periury
                 ,
                 sacriledge
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 .
              
               
                 123.
                 
                 Fredericke
                 after
                 he
                 heard
                 of
                 these
                 proceedings
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 made
                 readie
                 for
                 a
                 iourney
                 to
                 Lyons
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 vnderstanding
                 that
                 they
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 banished
                 from
                 Parma
                 ,
                 were
                 returned
                 thither
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 practise
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 the
                 Towne
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 had
                 giuen
                 a
                 great
                 ouerthrow
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Citizens
                 :
                 fearing
                 least
                 this
                 example
                 might
                 draw
                 other
                 Cities
                 to
                 the
                 like
                 reuolt
                 :
                 he
                 gaue
                 ouer
                 the
                 iourney
                 to
                 Lions
                 ,
                 and
                 wrote
                 Letters
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Prelates
                 refuting
                 the
                 Popes
                 friuolous
                 obiections
                 ,
                 declaring
                 the
                 iustice
                 of
                 his
                 cause
                 and
                 his
                 
                 innocency
                 .
                 Innocentius
                 regarding
                 neither
                 iustice
                 nor
                 innocency
                 ,
                 pursued
                 him
                 by
                 violence
                 ,
                 malice
                 ,
                 open
                 warres
                 ,
                 secret
                 conspiracies
                 ,
                 seeking
                 all
                 meanes
                 that
                 his
                 vnholy
                 head
                 could
                 inuent
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Fredericke
                 .
                 As
                 he
                 was
                 taking
                 his
                 recreation
                 in
                 hauking
                 at
                 Grossetum
                 by
                 the
                 Sea
                 shore
                 ,
                 neare
                 to
                 Sien
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 drew
                 his
                 owne
                 seruants
                 to
                 a
                 conspiracy
                 :
                 the
                 conspiracy
                 was
                 detected
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 traytors
                 had
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 their
                 treason
                 .
                 Innocentius
                 who
                 could
                 not
                 rest
                 till
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 some
                 Pontificall
                 exploit
                 against
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 this
                 Prince
                 ,
                 stirred
                 vp
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Germany
                 to
                 thrust
                 downe
                 Fredericke
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 vp
                 another
                 :
                 first
                 was
                 set
                 vp
                 Henry
                 Lantgraue
                 of
                 Thuringia
                 ;
                 this
                 
                 
                 man
                 besieging
                 V●…mes
                 was
                 wounded
                 by
                 the
                 shot
                 of
                 an
                 Arrow
                 ,
                 and
                 shortly
                 after
                 resigned
                 both
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 was
                 William
                 Earle
                 of
                 Holland
                 set
                 vp
                 :
                 this
                 man
                 was
                 slaine
                 in
                 the
                 warres
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 gaged
                 against
                 the
                 Frisians
                 :
                 neither
                 of
                 these
                 saith
                 Naucler
                 ,
                 were
                 numbred
                 among
                 the
                 Emperours
                 .
                 At
                 last
                 after
                 so
                 many
                 secret
                 traps
                 laid
                 for
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 this
                 Prince
                 ,
                 (
                 behold
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 malice
                 ,
                 where
                 strength
                 faileth
                 )
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 destroyed
                 by
                 poison
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 King
                 Iohn
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
               
                 124.
                 
                 THe
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 sped
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 others
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 vnbridled
                 power
                 of
                 vsurped
                 Iurisdiction
                 King
                 Iohn
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 was
                 brought
                 into
                 great
                 trouble
                 and
                 perplexity
                 :
                 these
                 troubles
                 grew
                 vpon
                 a
                 quarrell
                 of
                 Election
                 betweene
                 the
                 Monkes
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Suffraganes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 seuenth
                 yeare
                 of
                 King
                 Iohn
                 :
                 for
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Hubert
                 Archbishoppe
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 the
                 Monkes
                 without
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 or
                 respect
                 of
                 the
                 Suffraganes
                 ,
                 chose
                 Reynold
                 the
                 Subpriour
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Archbishoppe
                 ,
                 who
                 secretly
                 went
                 to
                 Rome
                 to
                 haue
                 this
                 his
                 election
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 but
                 stay
                 was
                 made
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 shewed
                 not
                 Letters
                 commendatory
                 from
                 the
                 King.
                 The
                 Monkes
                 perceiuing
                 that
                 without
                 those
                 letters
                 commendatory
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 proceede
                 ,
                 made
                 request
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 chuse
                 another
                 whom
                 the
                 King
                 might
                 commend
                 :
                 this
                 the
                 King
                 liked
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 commended
                 
                   Iohn
                   Gray
                
                 the
                 Bishoppe
                 of
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 being
                 his
                 Chaplaine
                 ,
                 and
                 President
                 of
                 his
                 Counsell
                 (
                 as
                 Hollinshed
                 saith
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   Mat.
                   Paris
                
                 whom
                 he
                 cyteth
                 ,
                 hath
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 )
                 The
                 Monkes
                 gladly
                 obeyed
                 the
                 Kings
                 request
                 ,
                 and
                 mad●…
                 choise
                 of
                 this
                 man
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Pope
                 refusing
                 both
                 ,
                 thrust
                 vpon
                 them
                 
                   Stephen
                   Langton
                
                 ,
                 commanding
                 and
                 compelling
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 Monkes
                 of
                 that
                 Couent
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 then
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 to
                 chuse
                 him
                 :
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 herewith
                 much
                 moued
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   Stephen
                   Langton
                
                 was
                 brought
                 vp
                 vnder
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 bound
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 betweene
                 whom
                 and
                 King
                 Iohn
                 there
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 much
                 warre
                 and
                 dissention
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 the
                 King
                 banished
                 
                 the
                 Monkes
                 that
                 had
                 chosen
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 and
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 admit
                 Stephen
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 place
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 promoted
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 commaund
                 .
                 This
                 contention
                 continuing
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Bishoppes
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 commaunding
                 them
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 land
                 vnder
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 interdiction
                 ,
                 denouncing
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 land
                 accursed
                 .
                 The
                 Bishoppes
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Pope
                 wrote
                 (
                 being
                 by
                 this
                 time
                 become
                 the
                 Popes
                 subiects
                 and
                 s●…ruants
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 seeketh
                 by
                 his
                 Iurisdiction
                 )
                 denounced
                 the
                 interdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 fledde
                 to
                 Rome
                 :
                 King
                 Iohn
                 seeing
                 many
                 fall
                 from
                 his
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 drewe
                 his
                 people
                 to
                 an
                 Oath
                 of
                 Alleageance
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 came
                 Pa●…dulph
                 Legat
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 beene
                 here
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 was
                 commaunded
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 repaire
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 ,
                 there
                 with
                 
                   Stephen
                   Langton
                
                 to
                 take
                 Councell
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stirre
                 vp
                 the
                 French
                 to
                 make
                 warres
                 vpon
                 King
                 Iohn
                 .
                 Thus
                 King
                 Iohn
                 was
                 depriu●…d
                 of
                 his
                 Gouernement
                 ,
                 his
                 subiects
                 absolued
                 from
                 their
                 Alleageance
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 practise
                 many
                 reuolted
                 from
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 left
                 weake
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Pop●…
                 had
                 thus
                 weakned
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 set
                 vp
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 in
                 armes
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 issue
                 was
                 this
                 :
                 The
                 King
                 circumuented
                 by
                 these
                 practises
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 being
                 also
                 bereaued
                 of
                 all
                 helpe
                 ,
                 was
                 forced
                 to
                 deliuer
                 his
                 Crowne
                 to
                 Pandulph
                 ,
                 and
                 receiued
                 it
                 from
                 him
                 againe
                 ,
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 Popes
                 hands
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 was
                 
                   Stephen
                   Langton
                
                 made
                 Archbishoppe
                 :
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 fifteenth
                 yeare
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Iohn
                   .
                   An.
                   Dom.
                
                 1213.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Earle
                 of
                 Tholous
                 .
              
               
                 125.
                 
                 WHen
                 Frederick
                 the
                 second
                 liued
                 ,
                 so
                 persecuted
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 haue
                 declared
                 :
                 a
                 new
                 and
                 strange
                 generation
                 rose
                 vp
                 of
                 a
                 suddaine
                 ,
                 neuer
                 seene
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 before
                 ,
                 starting
                 vp
                 like
                 those
                 armed
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Poets
                 faine
                 to
                 haue
                 sprung
                 vp
                 suddenly
                 of
                 the
                 Serpents
                 teeth
                 being
                 sowed
                 by
                 Cadmus
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 serpentine
                 generation
                 of
                 Friars
                 were
                 newly
                 hatched
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 founders
                 of
                 them
                 
                 were
                 Francis
                 and
                 Do●…inick
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Popes
                 hauing
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 raise
                 themselues
                 aboue
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 aboue
                 Kings
                 and
                 Emperours
                 ;
                 as
                 both
                 by
                 their
                 profession
                 and
                 claime
                 in
                 the
                 Canon
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 practise
                 was
                 apparant
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 thundring
                 out
                 their
                 excommunications
                 vpon
                 euery
                 occasion
                 ,
                 practising
                 this
                 power
                 in
                 deposing
                 Princes
                 :
                 found
                 themselues
                 much
                 crossed
                 in
                 these
                 courses
                 by
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 by
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Germany
                 ;
                 who
                 stood
                 out
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 faithfull
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 couragious
                 against
                 the
                 Popes
                 tyranny
                 .
                 Auenti●…us
                 giueth
                 many
                 testimonies
                 of
                 the
                 courage
                 of
                 the
                 German
                 Bishops
                 (
                 as
                 else-where
                 also
                 we
                 haue
                 obserued
                 of
                 the
                 English
                 Bishops
                 )
                 for
                 he
                 writing
                 of
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Frederick
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 then
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 as
                 now
                 they
                 are
                 addict
                 to
                 the
                 seruice
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 giuen
                 to
                 idlenesse
                 and
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 but
                 learned
                 ,
                 industrious
                 ,
                 louing
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 declaring
                 their
                 loue
                 by
                 feeding
                 their
                 flockes
                 diligently
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 Popes
                 purpose
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 diuers
                 Synodes
                 they
                 censured
                 the
                 Popes
                 folly
                 and
                 ambition
                 freely
                 ,
                 and
                 withstood
                 his
                 tyrannie
                 .
                 Then
                 was
                 the
                 Church
                 so
                 gouerned
                 by
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 all
                 matters
                 so
                 iudged
                 and
                 determined
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 might
                 aduise
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 could
                 not
                 by
                 authority
                 attempt
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 the
                 Prouince
                 of
                 any
                 Bishop
                 :
                 thinges
                 being
                 guided
                 by
                 truth
                 ,
                 law
                 ,
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 wisest
                 and
                 best
                 learned
                 in
                 the
                 Prouince
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Councel
                 and
                 common
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 of
                 that
                 Prouince
                 .
                 Who
                 had
                 reason
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 and
                 Prouince
                 ,
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 stranger
                 could
                 doe
                 .
                 This
                 godly
                 order
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 confound
                 :
                 to
                 opp●…esse
                 the
                 Bishops
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 draw
                 all
                 power
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
                 
                   Hoc
                   i●…stitutum
                
                 (
                 to
                 vse
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Aue●…tinus
                   )
                   tollere
                   &
                   antiquare
                   ,
                   Episcoporum
                   autoruatem
                   Labefactare
                   ,
                   ad
                   vnius
                   cu●…cta
                   potestatem
                   redigere
                   complacitum
                   est
                   .
                
              
               
                 126.
                 
                 This
                 being
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 Popes
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 better
                 effecting
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 fit
                 &
                 expedient
                 to
                 raise
                 vp
                 new
                 Sects
                 of
                 Friars
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 wholly
                 at
                 the
                 deuotion
                 and
                 direction
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ;
                 to
                 dissolue
                 the
                 discipline
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 to
                 mollifie
                 and
                 corrupt
                 the
                 auncient
                 rigour
                 of
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 to
                 alter
                 the
                 auncient
                 doctrines
                 ,
                 and
                 bend
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Popes
                 purposes
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 
                 be
                 resolute
                 and
                 desperate
                 Ministers
                 for
                 establishing
                 the
                 Popes
                 authority
                 and
                 Iurisdiction
                 oue●…
                 Kings
                 ;
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 the
                 wrack
                 and
                 common
                 disordering
                 of
                 Christendome
                 .
                 For
                 these
                 purposes
                 were
                 Friars
                 established
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 .
                 And
                 they
                 wrought
                 effectually
                 to
                 these
                 ends
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 grauity
                 ,
                 integrity
                 ,
                 true
                 honor
                 ,
                 courage
                 ,
                 constancy
                 ;
                 and
                 ●…eputation
                 of
                 Bishops
                 was
                 neuer
                 vtterly
                 ouerthrowne
                 ,
                 till
                 Friars
                 became
                 Bishoppes
                 ,
                 then
                 came
                 these
                 corruptions
                 into
                 Bishops
                 Courts
                 .
                 Then
                 and
                 neuer
                 before
                 ,
                 came
                 in
                 these
                 sordidous
                 censures
                 to
                 punish
                 sinne
                 with
                 pecuniary
                 mulcts
                 in
                 Bishops
                 Courts
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   I●…hn
                   Wiclif
                
                 doth
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 then
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 crept
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 corruptions
                 of
                 doctrine
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 when
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 excommunicated
                 and
                 deposed
                 Princes
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 were
                 not
                 onely
                 cold
                 in
                 executing
                 the
                 Popes
                 fury
                 ,
                 but
                 sometimes
                 withstoode
                 those
                 attempts
                 as
                 new
                 ,
                 rash
                 ,
                 and
                 bloudy
                 :
                 the
                 Friars
                 were
                 c●…eated
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 firebrandes
                 of
                 Christendome
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Popes
                 furious
                 enterprises
                 .
              
               
                 127.
                 
                 The
                 first
                 seruice
                 which
                 the
                 Friars
                 did
                 performe
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 his
                 excommunication
                 against
                 the
                 
                 Earle
                 of
                 Tholouse
                 .
                 The
                 manner
                 thereof
                 by
                 
                   Mathew
                   Paris
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Writers
                 ,
                 is
                 described
                 thus
                 .
                 Raimundus
                 Earle
                 of
                 Tholouse
                 was
                 much
                 enuied
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 for
                 fauouring
                 them
                 who
                 then
                 were
                 called
                 A●…bigenses
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 without
                 examination
                 of
                 his
                 cause
                 ,
                 without
                 iudiciall
                 proceeding
                 against
                 the
                 Earle
                 ,
                 excommunicated
                 
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 his
                 lands
                 to
                 
                   Simon
                   Montford
                
                 .
                 Which
                 gift
                 when
                 Simon
                 claimed
                 in
                 a
                 parly
                 before
                 the
                 Popes
                 Legate
                 :
                 the
                 Earle
                 defended
                 his
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 entreated
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 the
                 Popes
                 Legat
                 ,
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 his
                 Cities
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 hee
                 found
                 any
                 that
                 held
                 any
                 erroneous
                 point
                 of
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 he
                 promised
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 reformed
                 .
                 And
                 h●…rein
                 the
                 Earle
                 promised
                 his
                 best
                 helpe
                 and
                 assistance
                 to
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 .
                 So
                 confident
                 was
                 the
                 Earle
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 no
                 errour
                 in
                 doctrine
                 could
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 knowing
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 quarrell
                 was
                 not
                 then
                 for
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 for
                 Iurisdiction
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 thing
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 well
                 vnderstanding
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 make
                 any
                 examination
                 of
                 th●…ir
                 Doctrines
                 .
                 Onely
                 it
                 was
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Earle
                 and
                 his
                 people
                 must
                 be
                 vndone
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 agreement
                 might
                 be
                 admitted
                 but
                 this
                 :
                 
                 that
                 the
                 Earle
                 must
                 depart
                 from
                 his
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 his
                 people
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 Popes
                 pleasure
                 .
                 The
                 Legat
                 hauing
                 a
                 purpose
                 to
                 raise
                 great
                 summes
                 of
                 money
                 through
                 Fraunce
                 for
                 this
                 seruice
                 ,
                 applied
                 that
                 businesse
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 this
                 new
                 generation
                 of
                 Friars
                 were
                 sent
                 and
                 dispersed
                 in
                 euery
                 corner
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 to
                 incite
                 men
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 Albigenses
                 .
              
               
                 128.
                 
                 But
                 especially
                 and
                 aboue
                 all
                 other
                 the
                 new
                 start-vp
                 S.
                 D●…inick
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 great
                 vse
                 &
                 imployment
                 in
                 this
                 seruice
                 .
                 He
                 went
                 like
                 a
                 fire-brand
                 through
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 stirred
                 vp
                 both
                 Princes
                 and
                 people
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 Earle
                 and
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 against
                 Turks
                 &
                 Saracines
                 .
                 The
                 French
                 King
                 himselfe
                 tooke
                 the
                 Crosse.
                 The
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 raised
                 an
                 Army
                 of
                 fifty
                 thousand
                 fighting
                 men
                 besides
                 Wagganers
                 ,
                 Victualers
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 came
                 before
                 Auinion
                 the
                 Earles
                 chiefe
                 City
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 siege
                 there
                 were
                 two
                 and
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 of
                 French
                 slaine
                 and
                 drowned
                 ;
                 the
                 Citizens
                 valiantly
                 defending
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 King
                 Philip
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 King
                 Lewes
                 who
                 succeeded
                 him
                 ,
                 died
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Camp
                 before
                 Auinion
                 .
                 The
                 Cardinall
                 perceiuing
                 that
                 the
                 City
                 was
                 so
                 well
                 defended
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 losse
                 fell
                 on
                 the
                 besiegers
                 ;
                 seeing
                 that
                 by
                 direct
                 meanes
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 preuaile
                 :
                 he
                 put
                 of
                 the
                 Lyons
                 skinne
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 skinne
                 of
                 the
                 Fox
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 preuailed
                 by
                 falshood
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 tooke
                 a
                 solemne
                 Oath
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 people
                 would
                 let
                 him
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishops
                 who
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 they
                 would
                 onely
                 examine
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 attempt
                 no
                 other
                 thing
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 being
                 well
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 nothing
                 could
                 be
                 found
                 against
                 them
                 :
                 assented
                 to
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 gates
                 were
                 set
                 open
                 to
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 City
                 was
                 betrayed
                 .
                 For
                 with
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 Souldiers
                 thrust
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 the
                 City
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 meanes
                 was
                 Auinion
                 brought
                 first
                 vnder
                 the
                 Popes
                 yoak●…
                 ;
                 and
                 made
                 afterward
                 the
                 chiefe
                 City
                 of
                 his
                 residence
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 .
                 For
                 Clement
                 the
                 fift
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 one
                 thousand
                 three
                 hundred
                 and
                 fiue
                 ,
                 transl●…ted
                 the
                 Popes
                 seate
                 to
                 Auinion
                 from
                 Rome
                 :
                 where
                 it
                 remained
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 threesco●…
                 and
                 fourteene
                 yeares
                 .
              
               
               
                 129.
                 
                 Though
                 afterward
                 the
                 Earle
                 repairing
                 his
                 Armie
                 gaue
                 the
                 French
                 diuers
                 ouerthrowes
                 ,
                 yet
                 could
                 he
                 neuer
                 recouer
                 this
                 great
                 losse
                 .
                 
                   Fasciculus
                   Temporum
                
                 witnesseth
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 tho
                 Albigenses
                 were
                 ouerthrowne
                 by
                 them
                 that
                 bare
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Pope
                 instituted
                 a
                 new
                 Order
                 of
                 Friars
                 ,
                 called
                 Cr●…ciferi
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 this
                 action
                 the
                 industry
                 and
                 valour
                 of
                 Do●…nick
                 is
                 much
                 celebrated
                 by
                 the
                 Stories
                 of
                 this
                 time
                 :
                 the
                 whole
                 praise
                 of
                 this
                 ouerthrow
                 is
                 attributed
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 Of
                 him
                 Platin●…
                 witnesseth
                 thus
                 much
                 ;
                 
                   Quos
                   (
                   Albing●…nses
                   )
                   Dominicus
                   〈◊〉
                   ●…ritate
                
                 
                 
                   compescuit
                   ,
                   adiu●…ante
                   etiam
                   Si●…one
                   Montiforti
                   :
                   non
                   enim
                   disputationibus
                   verum
                   armis
                   opus
                   fuit
                   ,
                   adeo
                   〈◊〉
                   t●…nia
                   haeresis
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 Dominick
                 did
                 tame
                 the
                 Albingenfes
                 in
                 a
                 marueilous
                 short
                 time
                 ,
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 the
                 Armie
                 which
                 
                   Si●…on
                   M●…ford
                
                 brought
                 :
                 For
                 that
                 heresie
                 was
                 so
                 rooted
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 vse
                 of
                 Disputation
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 armed
                 prouision
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 Then
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 Order
                 and
                 Institution
                 of
                 Friars
                 ,
                 was
                 founded
                 in
                 blood
                 and
                 treacherous
                 practises
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Princes
                 that
                 withstood
                 the
                 Popes
                 Iurisdiction
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 the
                 Popes
                 end
                 may
                 appeare
                 in
                 aduancing
                 Friars
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 disputations
                 to
                 search
                 out
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 force
                 and
                 armes
                 to
                 oppresse
                 the
                 Popes
                 aduersaries
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 fill
                 Christendome
                 full
                 of
                 blood
                 and
                 rebellions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Conradus
                 and
                 Mamphred
                 Kings
                 of
                 Sicily
                 .
              
               
                 130.
                 
                 THe
                 next
                 Prince
                 that
                 felt
                 the
                 stroake
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 T●…derbolt
                 ,
                 was
                 Mamphred
                 King
                 of
                 Sicily
                 :
                 Sicily
                 with
                 Naples
                 being
                 the
                 auncient
                 right
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ;
                 the
                 Popes
                 hauing
                 gotten
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 the
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 were
                 desirous
                 to
                 haue
                 this
                 also
                 to
                 helpe
                 the
                 patrimonie
                 of
                 poore
                 Sain●…
                 P●…ter
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 the
                 Moores
                 had
                 taken
                 Apulîa
                 and
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 and
                 held
                 those
                 l●…ndes
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 vntill
                 one
                 
                   Robert
                   Guiscard
                
                 comming
                 out
                 of
                 Fraunce
                 with
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 draue
                 out
                 the
                 Moores
                 ,
                 and
                 first
                 wonne
                 the
                 Dominion
                 of
                 Apulia
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 in
                 like
                 sort
                 of
                 Sicily
                 .
                 The
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Sicily
                 he
                 gaue
                 to
                 his
                 brother
                 
                   Roger
                   :
                   Rog●…r
                
                 left
                 it
                 to
                 William
                 .
                 These
                 men
                 possessed
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 Conquest
                 ,
                 driuing
                 thence
                 the
                 
                 and
                 Infidels
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 hauing
                 no
                 other
                 Title
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 must
                 succeede
                 the
                 Emperor
                 in
                 Italy
                 ;
                 first
                 excommucated
                 and
                 deposed
                 William
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 Otho
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Pope
                 raised
                 vp
                 in
                 rebellion
                 against
                 Philip
                 ,
                 got
                 the
                 Dominion
                 of
                 Sicily
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 hee
                 was
                 also
                 excommunicated
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 deposed
                 .
                 After
                 him
                 Conradus
                 sonne
                 to
                 Frederic
                 the
                 second
                 obtained
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 and
                 Apulia
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 Pope
                 Innocent
                 the
                 fourth
                 deposed
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 vp
                 Guillia●…
                 ,
                 Lantgraue
                 of
                 Thuring
                 ▪
                 commanding
                 the
                 Princes
                 to
                 make
                 choice
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Conrad
                 being
                 excommunicate
                 and
                 deposed
                 ,
                 maintained
                 his
                 right
                 by
                 strength
                 of
                 armes
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 secretly
                 taken
                 away
                 by
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 poison
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 Mamphred
                 .
              
               
                 131.
                 
                 Mamphr●…d
                 the
                 bastard
                 sonne
                 of
                 
                   Frederick
                   ▪
                
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 tooke
                 and
                 held
                 possession
                 of
                 these
                 Kingdomes
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 T●…is
                 man
                 was
                 also
                 excommunicated
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 deposed
                 :
                 the
                 Pope
                 seeking
                 alwaies
                 to
                 bring
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 vnder
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
                 Pope
                 Ur●…an
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 a
                 French-man
                 borne
                 ,
                 finding
                 his
                 owne
                 power
                 too
                 weake
                 to
                 effect
                 this
                 Mastery
                 ouer
                 Sicily
                 and
                 Apulia
                 ,
                 gaue
                 these
                 Kingdomes
                 (
                 which
                 neuer
                 were
                 his
                 to
                 giue
                 )
                 to
                 Charles
                 brother
                 
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 Lewes
                 the
                 ninth
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 called
                 S.
                 Lewes
                 :
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 those
                 troubles
                 ,
                 which
                 afterward
                 brought
                 so
                 great
                 warres
                 and
                 bloud-shed
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 wel-nigh
                 the
                 vtter
                 ruine
                 of
                 Italy
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Charles
                 King
                 of
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 and
                 Conradinus
                 .
              
               
                 132.
                 
                 FOR
                 Charles
                 comming
                 with
                 an
                 Army
                 into
                 Italy
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Popes
                 motion
                 ,
                 ioyning
                 battell
                 with
                 Mamphr●…d
                 ,
                 ouerthrew
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 slew
                 him
                 in
                 battell
                 neare
                 to
                 Beneuentum
                 .
                 Pope
                 Clement
                 the
                 fourth
                 succeeding
                 Vrban
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 vnderstanding
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Mamphred
                   Couradinus
                
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 Conradus
                 ,
                 then
                 but
                 yong
                 ,
                 prepared
                 forces
                 in
                 Germany
                 to
                 reco●…er
                 his
                 inheritance
                 of
                 Sicily
                 :
                 made
                 Charles
                 brother
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 the
                 Vicar
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 to
                 giue
                 him
                 ●…trength
                 against
                 Conradinus
                 ;
                 and
                 wrote
                 Letters
                 to
                 all
                 Christians
                 ,
                 
                 forbidding
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 write
                 to
                 Conradinus
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Sicily
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Germany
                 hee
                 wrote
                 likewise
                 ,
                 forbidding
                 them
                 vnder
                 the
                 terrible
                 paine
                 of
                 excommunicati●…
                 to
                 chuse
                 Conradinus
                 Emperour
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 meanes
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 was
                 without
                 a
                 Soueraigne
                 Magistrate
                 for
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 two
                 and
                 twenty
                 yeares
                 :
                 In
                 which
                 time
                 Alphonsus
                 King
                 of
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 and
                 Richard
                 Earle
                 of
                 Cornewall
                 brother
                 to
                 Henry
                 the
                 third
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 contended
                 for
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 These
                 had
                 the
                 titles
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 bestowed
                 vpon
                 them
                 by
                 their
                 friends
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Emperour
                 was
                 not
                 placed
                 till
                 Rodolph
                 Count
                 of
                 Habspurge
                 was
                 chosen
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 Charles
                 grew
                 strong
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 being
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 Vicar
                 generall
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
              
               
                 133.
                 
                 When
                 Conradinus
                 vnderstood
                 th●…se
                 practises
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 perceiuing
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 had
                 a
                 resolution
                 to
                 roote
                 out
                 the
                 seede
                 ,
                 and
                 vtterly
                 to
                 extinguish
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Frederic
                 ,
                 he
                 wrote
                 a
                 lamentable
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 deploring
                 his
                 owne
                 fortunes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Popes
                 iniquities
                 .
                 [
                 Innocent
                 the
                 fourth
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 hath
                 ouerthrowne
                 me
                 an
                 innocent
                 man
                 :
                 for
                 Conradus
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 King
                 
                 of
                 Sicily
                 left
                 me
                 yong
                 and
                 tender
                 in
                 the
                 custody
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 then
                 Pope
                 Innoc●…ntins
                 pretending
                 my
                 wealth
                 ,
                 professing
                 himselfe
                 a
                 trusty
                 Tutor
                 ,
                 inuaded
                 the
                 whole
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 once
                 he
                 had
                 gotten
                 the
                 possession
                 thereof
                 ,
                 he
                 sought
                 vnmercifully
                 to
                 extinguish
                 my
                 name
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 deuiding
                 my
                 lands
                 and
                 Countries
                 ,
                 and
                 distributing
                 the
                 same
                 among
                 his
                 owne
                 kinsemen
                 and
                 Nephewes
                 .
                 After
                 his
                 death
                 Alexander
                 succeeding
                 ,
                 inuited
                 others
                 into
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 excluding
                 m●…
                 .
                 After
                 his
                 death
                 Vrbanus
                 dealt
                 very
                 inurban●…ly
                 :
                 for
                 hee
                 drewe
                 Mamphred
                 in
                 ,
                 excluding
                 my selfe
                 the
                 true
                 heyre
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 Pope
                 disanulling
                 that
                 match
                 with
                 Mamphred
                 ,
                 drew
                 Charles
                 to
                 vndertake
                 th●…
                 businesse
                 against
                 my selfe
                 .
                 After
                 his
                 death
                 Clement
                 vsed
                 all
                 indemency
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 setting
                 vp
                 another
                 King
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 content
                 herewith
                 ,
                 thundreth
                 out
                 his
                 Processes
                 against
                 me
                 ,
                 thinking
                 it
                 a
                 small
                 matter
                 that
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 against
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 robbed
                 me
                 of
                 my
                 Kingdome
                 ;
                 vnlesse
                 he
                 proceede
                 also
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 title
                 from
                 me
                 .
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 established
                 Charles
                 Vicar
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 to
                 preiudice
                 and
                 defeat
                 me
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 .
                 ]
                 Thus
                 doth
                 he
                 complaine
                 :
                 by
                 which
                 complaint
                 we
                 
                 may
                 vnderstand
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 purposes
                 .
                 Conradinus
                 gathered
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 into
                 Italy
                 :
                 the
                 Pope
                 as
                 he
                 passed
                 by
                 
                 (
                 〈◊〉
                 fome
                 doe
                 witnesse
                 )
                 did
                 prophesie
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 〈◊〉
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 had
                 so
                 strongly
                 prepared
                 the
                 meanes
                 thereof
                 :
                 Conradinus
                 therefore
                 was
                 ouerthrowne
                 by
                 Charles
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 all
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Frederick
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 was
                 that
                 noble
                 line
                 of
                 the
                 Dukes
                 of
                 Sueuia
                 vtterly
                 extinguished
                 .
              
               
                 134.
                 
                 When
                 Charle●…
                 had
                 at
                 the
                 Popes
                 suggestion
                 made
                 this
                 distruction
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Sueuia
                 :
                 the
                 Popes
                 not
                 knowing
                 how
                 to
                 liue
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 quietnesse
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 turn
                 their
                 malice
                 vpon
                 Charles
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 Pope
                 N●…cholas
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 onely
                 fearing
                 that
                 Charles
                 should
                 be
                 too
                 great
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 hauing
                 no
                 quarrell
                 against
                 hi●…
                 ,
                 tooke
                 from
                 hi●…
                 the
                 o●…fice
                 of
                 Deputy
                 of
                 Hetruria
                 :
                 pretending
                 that
                 ,
                 R●…dolph
                 Emperour
                 was
                 therewith
                 so
                 much
                 offended
                 ,
                 that
                 vnlesse
                 Charles
                 would
                 deliuer
                 vp
                 into
                 his
                 handes
                 that
                 regiment
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 vndertake
                 the
                 iourney
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 land
                 ,
                 se●…ing
                 that
                 place
                 belonged
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 by
                 right
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 gotten
                 this
                 both
                 from
                 the
                 Emperor
                 &
                 from
                 
                   Charles
                   ▪
                
                 together
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Exarch
                 of
                 Rauenna
                 :
                 he
                 kept
                 all
                 ,
                 saith
                 Platina
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 custody
                 ,
                 and
                 thither
                 he
                 
                 sent
                 his
                 Nephew
                 .
                 Thus
                 must
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 be
                 troubled
                 that
                 principalities
                 may
                 bee
                 procured
                 to
                 the
                 Popes
                 bastards
                 .
                 This
                 ●…ope
                 ,
                 saith
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 had
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 create
                 two
                 Kings
                 in
                 Italy
                 of
                 the
                 Vrsini
                 :
                 one
                 of
                 Hetruri●…
                 against
                 the
                 French
                 forces
                 now
                 placed
                 in
                 Sicily
                 and
                 Naples
                 :
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 be
                 King
                 of
                 Lumbards
                 against
                 the
                 Germanes
                 and
                 imperiall
                 forces
                 .
                 But
                 first
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 speedy
                 ouerthrow
                 of
                 Charle●…
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 former
                 Popes
                 had
                 drawen
                 into
                 Italy
                 as
                 into
                 a
                 trap
                 ,
                 he
                 conspired
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 labouring
                 by
                 all
                 his
                 power
                 to
                 throw
                 him
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 gaue
                 his
                 Kingdomes
                 to
                 Peter
                 King
                 of
                 Arragon
                 .
                 The
                 great
                 offence
                 between
                 Pope
                 〈◊〉
                 and
                 Charles
                 grew
                 (
                 saith
                 〈◊〉
                 )
                 
                   q●…ia
                   〈◊〉
                   a●…entiri
                   noluit
                   vt
                   su●…s
                   consanguineus
                   contraheret
                   cum
                   〈◊〉
                   Pontificis
                   .
                
                 [
                 Charles
                 would
                 not
                 agree
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 kinred
                 should
                 match
                 with
                 the
                 Popes
                 kinred
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               
               
                 P●…ter
                 King
                 of
                 Aragon
                 .
              
               
                 135.
                 
                 PEter
                 King
                 of
                 Aragon
                 ,
                 being
                 thus
                 drawne
                 in
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 quarrell
                 of
                 Sicily
                 by
                 Pope
                 Nicholas
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 (
                 For
                 saith
                 Naucler
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 perswaded
                 Peter
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Sicily
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 his
                 wife
                 Constance
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 Mamphred
                 ,
                 and
                 Niece
                 to
                 Conradinus
                 )
                 brought
                 an
                 Army
                 into
                 Sicily
                 and
                 inuaded
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 But
                 Martin
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 who
                 succeeded
                 Pope
                 Nicholas
                 ,
                 excommunicated
                 Peter
                 ,
                 deposed
                 him
                 ,
                 depriuing
                 him
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Aragon
                 .
                 Thus
                 were
                 these
                 Princes
                 first
                 drawne
                 into
                 bloudy
                 wars
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 ,
                 who
                 sometimes
                 inuited
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 laughed
                 vpon
                 them
                 as
                 louing
                 friends
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 plunged
                 them
                 in
                 bloud
                 as
                 taking
                 a
                 delite
                 in
                 their
                 destruction
                 .
                 Let
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Christendom
                 once
                 awake
                 and
                 consider
                 the
                 sauage
                 nature
                 of
                 this
                 wilde
                 beast
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 drunk
                 with
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Saints
                 ,
                 but
                 fed
                 also
                 fat
                 with
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Princes
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Popes
                 filled
                 all
                 Christendome
                 full
                 of
                 bloud
                 with
                 their
                 excommunications
                 .
                 Are
                 these
                 Christs
                 Vicars
                 ?
                 are
                 these
                 the
                 censures
                 of
                 Christes
                 Church
                 ?
                 Martin
                 then
                 excommunicated
                 Peter
                 ,
                 gaue
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 inuade
                 it
                 ,
                 absolued
                 his
                 Sub●…ects
                 from
                 their
                 faith
                 &
                 alleageance
                 ,
                 
                 drew
                 those
                 that
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 Crosse
                 for
                 the
                 warres
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 Peter
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 Marti●…
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 Ho●…orius
                 the
                 fourth
                 did
                 redouble
                 his
                 curses
                 vpon
                 Peter
                 .
                 After
                 all
                 these
                 curses
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 bloud
                 and
                 warres
                 procured
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 to
                 the
                 vexation
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 yet
                 Peter
                 maintained
                 his
                 chalenge
                 and
                 held
                 those
                 Kingdomes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Philip
                 the
                 French
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 136.
                 
                 BOn●…face
                 the
                 eight
                 ,
                 pretending
                 to
                 aduance
                 the
                 holy
                 warres
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 pollicy
                 of
                 that
                 Sea
                 to
                 send
                 Princes
                 abroad
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 they
                 might
                 suck
                 their
                 Kingdomes
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 the
                 sinewes
                 thereof
                 to
                 Rome
                 )
                 for
                 this
                 purpose
                 sent
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ariminum
                 to
                 Philip
                 the
                 faire
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 King.
                 The
                 Bishop
                 hauing
                 vsed
                 all
                 perswasions
                 hee
                 
                 could
                 by
                 faire
                 meanes
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 the
                 King
                 nothing
                 mooued
                 with
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 from
                 perswasions
                 hee
                 fell
                 to
                 threatnings
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 being
                 much
                 offended
                 at
                 his
                 threatnings
                 :
                 and
                 because
                 as
                 some
                 adde
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishoppe
                 had
                 rauished
                 an
                 ingenuous
                 maid
                 ,
                 threw
                 the
                 Bishoppe
                 in
                 prison
                 :
                 Others
                 say
                 he
                 apprehended
                 
                 the
                 Bishoppe
                 ,
                 
                   Quod
                   esset
                   paterinus
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Whatsoeuer
                 the
                 cause
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 offence
                 ,
                 Boniface
                 was
                 highly
                 displeased
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 the
                 Archdeacon
                 of
                 Narbon
                 ,
                 to
                 command
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 he
                 held
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 to
                 denounce
                 the
                 Anathema
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 obsolue
                 
                 all
                 French
                 men
                 from
                 their
                 Oath
                 of
                 Alleageance
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 Archdeacon
                 arriued
                 at
                 Paris
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 would
                 not
                 permit
                 his
                 Bulles
                 to
                 be
                 published
                 .
                 The
                 Popes
                 letters
                 were
                 taken
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 burned
                 with
                 fire
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 also
                 vnderstanding
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 earnest
                 motion
                 for
                 his
                 iourney
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 in
                 his
                 absence
                 he
                 might
                 draw
                 great
                 treasures
                 out
                 of
                 France
                 to
                 Rome
                 ;
                 published
                 an
                 Edict
                 wherein
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 vnlawfull
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 France
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 or
                 thither
                 to
                 carry
                 money
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 Boniface
                 cursed
                 Philip
                 to
                 the
                 fourth
                 generation
                 ,
                 absolued
                 his
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 and
                 gaue
                 his
                 Kingdome
                 to
                 Albert
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 inuesting
                 Albert
                 by
                 his
                 letters
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 France
                 :
                 but
                 Albert
                 protested
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 stirre
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 hee
                 might
                 haue
                 tha●…
                 Kingdome
                 
                 confirmed
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 heyres
                 .
                 No
                 quoth
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 Iezebell
                 liueth
                 :
                 meaning
                 Elizabeth
                 wife
                 to
                 Albert
                 ,
                 a
                 woman
                 of
                 great
                 fame
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 hated
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 that
                 her
                 brethren
                 and
                 auncestors
                 had
                 done
                 valiantly
                 against
                 the
                 Sea
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               
                 137.
                 
                 Against
                 this
                 furious
                 attempt
                 of
                 
                   Boniface
                   ,
                   Philip
                
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 in
                 an
                 Assembly
                 at
                 Paris
                 appealed
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 a
                 generall
                 Councell
                 :
                 this
                 appeale
                 is
                 diuersly
                 reported
                 :
                 All
                 agre●…
                 
                 that
                 he
                 appealed
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 Platina
                 confoundeth
                 the
                 Narration
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   Adsede●…
                   Apostolicam
                   tum
                   ,
                   vt
                   ipse
                   dicebat
                   ,
                   〈◊〉
                   futuru●…
                   que
                   Concilium
                   appellauit
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 [
                 He
                 appealed
                 to
                 the
                 Sea
                 Apostolicke
                 then
                 vacant
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 a
                 Counc●…ll
                 which
                 should
                 after
                 this
                 be
                 held
                 .
                 ]
                 Naucler
                 deliuereth
                 it
                 thus
                 :
                 
                   Rex
                   〈◊〉
                   congregari
                   f●…cit
                   Paritijs
                   omn●…s
                   Praelatos
                   Franci●…
                   nec
                
                 
                 
                   non
                   Barones
                   ,
                   &
                   facto
                   Concilio
                   ,
                   pro
                   sui
                   iustificatione
                   appellauit
                   ab
                   illa
                   sentē●…a
                   se
                   excusando
                   ,
                   &
                   contra
                   Bonifacium
                   inuehendo
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 That
                 is
                 [
                 The
                 French
                 King
                 gathered
                 a
                 Councell
                 at
                 Paris
                 of
                 Prelates
                 and
                 Barons
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 owne
                 iustification
                 hee
                 appealed
                 from
                 that
                 sentence
                 ,
                 excusing
                 himself
                 ,
                 &
                 inueighing
                 against
                 Boniface
                 .
                 ]
                 This
                 man
                 then
                 hath
                 nothing
                 of
                 any
                 appellation
                 to
                 the
                 emptie
                 Sea
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 appellation
                 was
                 as
                 diuers
                 were
                 about
                 these
                 times
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 a
                 generall
                 Councell
                 :
                 this
                 appeale
                 was
                 sent
                 by
                 
                   Sarra
                   Columna
                
                 a
                 Nobleman
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Nogarelius
                 a
                 French
                 Knight
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 faithfull
                 to
                 the
                 King.
                 The
                 pretence
                 was
                 diuulged
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 goe
                 to
                 publish
                 the
                 Kings
                 appeale
                 against
                 
                 the
                 Popes
                 Decree
                 ,
                 but
                 Sarra
                 hauing
                 another
                 secret
                 purpose
                 came
                 into
                 Italy
                 in
                 the
                 habite
                 of
                 a
                 seruant
                 :
                 gathered
                 closely
                 by
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 his
                 friends
                 a
                 band
                 of
                 souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 secresie
                 and
                 silence
                 came
                 to
                 Anagnia
                 where
                 the
                 Pope
                 lodged
                 then
                 in
                 his
                 fathers
                 house
                 .
                 Sarra
                 breaking
                 vp
                 the
                 doores
                 ,
                 tooke
                 Boniface
                 in
                 bed
                 ,
                 bound
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 him
                 to
                 Rome
                 ;
                 where
                 after
                 a
                 few
                 daies
                 in
                 great
                 sorrow
                 and
                 desperation
                 ,
                 he
                 ended
                 his
                 wretched
                 life
                 .
                 Ranulphus
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 set
                 vpon
                 an
                 Horse
                 vnbridled
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 face
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 horse
                 taile
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 running
                 
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 ,
                 was
                 famished
                 with
                 hunger
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 like
                 a
                 Dogge
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 common
                 saying
                 was
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 entred
                 like
                 a
                 Foxe
                 ,
                 raigned
                 like
                 a
                 Lion
                 ,
                 and
                 died
                 like
                 a
                 Dogge
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 truely
                 said
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Popes
                 that
                 liued
                 since
                 the
                 yeare
                 of
                 Christ
                 one
                 thousand
                 ,
                 which
                 Naucler
                 obserueth
                 of
                 this
                 Pope
                 :
                 
                   Imperatoribus
                   ,
                   Regibus
                   ,
                   Principibus
                   ,
                   nationibusque
                   torrorem
                   potius
                   quam
                   religionem
                   inij
                   cere
                   conab●…tur
                   ,
                   dare
                   regna
                   &
                   auferre
                   pro
                   arbitrio
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 [
                 He
                 sought
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 pla●…
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 terrour
                 in
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Princes
                 and
                 nations
                 :
                 to
                 giue
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 kingdomes
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 .
                 ]
                 Where
                 hee
                 doth
                 truely
                 describe
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 excommunications
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 planting
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 striking
                 a
                 terrour
                 in
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 breeding
                 a
                 confusion
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 and
                 therfore
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 censure
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 ▪
                 because
                 all
                 these
                 censures
                 plant
                 Religion
                 without
                 confusion
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 disordering
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 138.
                 
                 Finding
                 in
                 Story
                 two
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 one
                 from
                 Boniface
                 to
                 
                 this
                 Philip
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 from
                 Philip
                 to
                 Boniface
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 set
                 them
                 downe
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 short
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Boniface
                       seruant
                       of
                       Gods
                       seruants
                       ,
                    
                     
                       to
                       Philip
                       the
                       French
                       King
                       :
                       feare
                       God
                       and
                       keepe
                       his
                       commandements
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     VVEe
                     will
                     haue
                     you
                     to
                     vnderstand
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     are
                     subiect
                     to
                     vs
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     spirituall
                     and
                     temporall
                     affaires
                     :
                     No
                     collation
                     of
                     Benefices
                     or
                     Prebends
                     belongeth
                     to
                     you
                     :
                     and
                     if
                     you
                     haue
                     the
                     vacation
                     of
                     any
                     ,
                     reserue
                     the
                     fruits
                     thereof
                     to
                     the
                     successours
                     :
                     if
                     you
                     haue
                     made
                     any
                     collation
                     ,
                     we
                     iudge
                     that
                     such
                     shall
                     be
                     of
                     no
                     validity
                     that
                     are
                     to
                     come
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     past
                     we
                     reuoke
                     :
                     reputing
                     all
                     Hereticks
                     that
                     thinke
                     otherwise
                     .
                     Dated
                     at
                     Later
                     an
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     The
                     answere
                     was
                     thus
                     returned
                     :
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Philip
                       by
                       the
                       grace
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       King
                       of
                       France
                       ,
                    
                     
                       to
                       Boniface
                       bearing
                       himselfe
                       as
                       Pope
                       ,
                       health
                       little
                       or
                       none
                       at
                       all
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       YOur
                       singular
                       fooleship
                       may
                       vnderstand
                       ,
                       that
                       in
                       temporall
                    
                     
                     
                       affaires
                       we
                       are
                       subiect
                       to
                       none
                       :
                       that
                       the
                       collation
                       of
                       Churches
                       and
                       Prebends
                       perteineth
                       to
                       vs
                       by
                       royall
                       prerogatiue
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       fruits
                       thereof
                       during
                       the
                       Vacation
                       :
                       that
                       the
                       collation
                       already
                       made
                       ,
                       or
                       hereafter
                       to
                       bee
                       made
                       ,
                       are
                       of
                       iust
                       force
                       and
                       validity
                       ;
                       and
                       thatwe
                       will
                       defend
                       the
                       possessours
                       thereof
                       against
                       all
                       men
                       :
                       reputing
                       all
                       foolish
                       and
                       madde
                       men
                       that
                       thinke
                       otherwise
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Henry
                 the
                 seuenth
                 .
              
               
                 139.
                 
                 HEnry
                 the
                 seuenth
                 Emperor
                 was
                 much
                 fauoured
                 at
                 the
                 
                 first
                 by
                 Clement
                 5.
                 
                 Pope
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 Clement
                 was
                 highly
                 offended
                 with
                 Philip
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 sought
                 the
                 Empire
                 :
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 Philip
                 drew
                 fauour
                 to
                 Henry
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 passion
                 ruled
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 so
                 pride
                 ouer-ruled
                 the
                 passion
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 this
                 fauour
                 into
                 greater
                 hatred
                 :
                 for
                 when
                 Henry
                 came
                 to
                 order
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 greeuously
                 troubled
                 and
                 vexed
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 Emperors
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 twise
                 ouerthrown
                 Ruperi
                 (
                 or
                 as
                 some
                 call
                 him
                 Robert
                 )
                 King
                 of
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Charles
                 
                 (
                 whence
                 grewe
                 a
                 new
                 vexation
                 of
                 Italy
                 betweene
                 these
                 two
                 P●…inces
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 Platina
                 saith
                 ,
                 the
                 blame
                 was
                 laid
                 vpon
                 Clement
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 called
                 the
                 Emperour
                 with
                 an
                 Armie
                 into
                 Italy
                 )
                 hee
                 came
                 to
                 Rome
                 for
                 the
                 Emperiall
                 Crowne
                 ,
                 as
                 Clement
                 had
                 inuited
                 him
                 thereto
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 Popes
                 must
                 bee
                 alwaies
                 like
                 themselues
                 ,
                 Clement
                 first
                 denied
                 his
                 Coronation
                 ,
                 afterward
                 hee
                 consented
                 vpon
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 Henry
                 should
                 take
                 an
                 Oath
                 of
                 Alleageance
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Emperour
                 refused
                 as
                 being
                 a
                 thing
                 strange
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 example
                 .
                 Heere
                 is
                 descried
                 an
                 other
                 end
                 of
                 these
                 excommunications
                 :
                 the
                 Popes
                 purpose
                 to
                 bring
                 Kings
                 and
                 Emperours
                 vnder
                 them
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 temporall
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 required
                 of
                 Emperours
                 an
                 Oath
                 of
                 Alleageance
                 .
                 Clement
                 the
                 fift
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Canons
                 ,
                 maketh
                 a
                 long
                 processe
                 to
                 proue
                 that
                 Henry
                 tooke
                 an
                 Oath
                 of
                 Alleageance
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 Oath
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 from
                 Emperours
                 .
              
               
                 140.
                 
                 Clement
                 pursuing
                 his
                 hatred
                 against
                 Henry
                 ,
                 aduanced
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 Robert
                 to
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Emperour
                 had
                 by
                 an
                 ordinary
                 processe
                 of
                 law
                 condemned
                 for
                 Treason
                 ,
                 and
                 declared
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 The
                 Popes
                 exception
                 against
                 Henry
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Sicily
                 belonged
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 alleaged
                 ,
                 saith
                 Platina
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 Popes
                 right
                 to
                 bestow
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Sicily
                 on
                 this
                 side
                 and
                 beyond
                 Pharus
                 ,
                 vpon
                 whom
                 he
                 pleased
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 from
                 whom
                 hee
                 would
                 :
                 hence
                 began
                 great
                 stirres
                 to
                 grow
                 betweene
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Emperor
                 :
                 
                 The
                 Emperour
                 pursuing
                 his
                 right
                 ,
                 brought
                 an
                 Armie
                 into
                 Italy
                 ;
                 and
                 comming
                 to
                 Bonauentum
                 ,
                 his
                 purpose
                 was
                 there
                 to
                 rest
                 himselfe
                 a
                 few
                 daies
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 betake
                 himselfe
                 to
                 prayer
                 and
                 fasting
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 lawfull
                 labours
                 and
                 purposes
                 might
                 be
                 blessed
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 intending
                 on
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 the
                 assumption
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 holy
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 The
                 Bishoppe
                 of
                 Trent
                 his
                 Confessour
                 was
                 absent
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 being
                 sent
                 to
                 Pope
                 Clement
                 :
                 
                 but
                 there
                 was
                 one
                 sent
                 backe
                 in
                 his
                 roome
                 a
                 Iacobin
                 Friar
                 of
                 S.
                 Dominicks
                 Order
                 ,
                 suborned
                 for
                 to
                 worke
                 a
                 feate
                 :
                 this
                 man
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 administring
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 hauing
                 mingled
                 Adamantin
                 dust
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 strongest
                 poyson
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 flower
                 whereof
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 gaue
                 it
                 so
                 prepared
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 :
                 the
                 poyson
                 was
                 so
                 strong
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 presently
                 perceiued
                 the
                 danger
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Masse
                 was
                 ended
                 ,
                 he
                 called
                 the
                 Friar
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 O
                 Sir
                 ,
                 depart
                 quickly
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 my
                 seruants
                 shall
                 knowe
                 what
                 a
                 mischiefe
                 you
                 haue
                 done
                 vpon
                 me
                 ,
                 you
                 should
                 die
                 a
                 miserable
                 death
                 :
                 but
                 God
                 forgiue
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 Friar
                 escaped
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Emperour
                 died
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Lodouicus
                 Bauarus
                 .
              
               
                 141.
                 
                 AFter
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Henry
                 the
                 seuenth
                 ,
                 the
                 Princes
                 Electors
                 were
                 at
                 variance
                 for
                 a
                 successour
                 :
                 some
                 were
                 for
                 Frederi●…ke
                 Duke
                 of
                 Austria
                 ,
                 others
                 for
                 Lodouic●…
                 Duke
                 of
                 Bauare
                 :
                 Iohn
                 the
                 two
                 and
                 twentieth
                 Pope
                 ,
                 apprehended
                 the
                 occasion
                 to
                 dash
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 Princes
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 First
                 he
                 reiected
                 Frederic●…
                 with
                 great
                 contumely
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 Fredericke
                 
                 had
                 sent
                 a
                 Bishoppe
                 to
                 moue
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 ratifie
                 his
                 Election
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishoppe
                 eloquently
                 declared
                 the
                 Nobility
                 of
                 Fredericke
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 valiant
                 Progenitours
                 ,
                 vsing
                 that
                 speech
                 ;
                 
                   Fortes
                   cr●…antur
                   fortibus
                   &
                   bonis
                
                 :
                 the
                 Pope
                 with
                 Pontificall
                 arrogancy
                 ,
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 Solomon
                 the
                 wisest
                 man
                 that
                 euer
                 was
                 ,
                 begot
                 a
                 most
                 foolish
                 sonne
                 .
                 Against
                 Lodouicke
                 likewise
                 hee
                 pretended
                 a
                 quarrel
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 tooke
                 more
                 vpon
                 him
                 then
                 belonged
                 to
                 his
                 place
                 :
                 and
                 sometimes
                 seeming
                 to
                 fauour
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 he
                 promised
                 Fredericke
                 that
                 hee
                 
                 would
                 make
                 him
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 would
                 bring
                 an
                 Army
                 into
                 Italy
                 to
                 reueng
                 him
                 of
                 Maphaeus
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 sonnes
                 called
                 Vicounts
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 means
                 great
                 warres
                 were
                 raised
                 vp
                 in
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Germany
                 :
                 the
                 two
                 Princes
                 .
                 Lodouicke
                 and
                 Fredericke
                 met
                 also
                 in
                 a
                 battell
                 fought
                 from
                 Sunne
                 rising
                 to
                 Sunne
                 setting
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Lodouicke
                 had
                 the
                 victory
                 ;
                 Fredericke
                 was
                 taken
                 prisoner
                 .
              
               
                 142.
                 
                 Whereupon
                 Pope
                 Iohn
                 without
                 lawfull
                 processe
                 ,
                 excommunicated
                 Lodouicke
                 in
                 his
                 Consistory
                 at
                 Auinion
                 ,
                 and
                 declared
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 schismaticall
                 ,
                 hereticall
                 ,
                 and
                 rebellious
                 against
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 depriued
                 not
                 onely
                 Fredericke
                 himselfe
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 Dominions
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 him
                 lay
                 ,
                 but
                 depriued
                 also
                 all
                 Clerkes
                 that
                 should
                 giue
                 him
                 councell
                 or
                 aide
                 .
                 Against
                 this
                 excommunication
                 the
                 Emperour
                 appealed
                 :
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 which
                 Appellation
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 well
                 obserued
                 ;
                 for
                 albeit
                 some
                 write
                 that
                 he
                 appealed
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 mis-informed
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 truly
                 fo●…d
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 a
                 generall
                 Councell
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 the
                 relation
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 fauoured
                 the
                 Popes
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 thinking
                 that
                 no
                 appeale
                 could
                 be
                 made
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 simply
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 no
                 relation
                 of
                 others
                 can
                 satisfie
                 vs
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 very
                 authenticke
                 writ
                 of
                 Lodouicke
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 wherein
                 hee
                 declareth
                 his
                 appeale
                 :
                 which
                 writ
                 or
                 declaration
                 is
                 set
                 downe
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 Naucler
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 I
                 would
                 obserue
                 some
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 Emperour
                 declareth
                 concerning
                 the
                 Popes
                 Iurisdiction
                 ;
                 for
                 therein
                 he
                 toucheth
                 many
                 points
                 of
                 his
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 and
                 taketh
                 exception
                 against
                 such
                 partes
                 of
                 Iurisdiction
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 claimed
                 ,
                 partly
                 in
                 preiudice
                 of
                 the
                 temporall
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 partly
                 in
                 preiudice
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 question
                 of
                 Iurisdiction
                 was
                 better
                 studied
                 by
                 learned
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 this
                 Emperor
                 ,
                 then
                 euer
                 it
                 was
                 since
                 .
              
               
                 143.
                 
                 Lodouick
                 then
                 vnderstanding
                 by
                 men
                 of
                 greate
                 learning
                 in
                 humane
                 and
                 diuine
                 lawes
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 age
                 brought
                 forth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 incroached
                 vpon
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 temporall
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 vpon
                 the
                 Iurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 gouerned
                 i●…
                 temporall
                 affaires
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 in
                 spirituall
                 affaires
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 appealed
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 a
                 generall
                 Councel
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 :
                 thus
                 the
                 Emperour
                 
                 declareth
                 his
                 appeale
                 ;
                 
                   appellauimus
                   ad
                   futurum
                   generale
                   Concilium
                   ,
                   &
                   ad
                   sanctam
                   Catholicam
                   Ecclesiam
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 done
                 
                 in
                 an
                 Assembly
                 held
                 at
                 Franckfort
                 ,
                 published
                 as
                 a
                 Decree
                 against
                 the
                 Processes
                 of
                 Iohn
                 the
                 two
                 and
                 twentieth
                 :
                 which
                 Decree
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 somewhat
                 large
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 it
                 conteineth
                 the
                 iust
                 claime
                 of
                 the
                 temporall
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 pretended
                 Iurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 draw
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 giue
                 some
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 :
                 He
                 declareth
                 the
                 Popes
                 claime
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 claimed
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 temporall
                 Iurisdiction
                 ouer
                 Princes
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 imperiall
                 power
                 was
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 chosen
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Romanes
                 hath
                 no
                 Iurisdiction
                 by
                 his
                 sole
                 Election
                 vntill
                 he
                 be
                 annointed
                 ,
                 consecrated
                 and
                 crowned
                 :
                 that
                 in
                 temporall
                 matters
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 a
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 power
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 first
                 the
                 Popes
                 claime
                 ;
                 whereunto
                 the
                 Emperour
                 answereth
                 [
                 That
                 this
                 standeth
                 against
                 the
                 auncient
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 against
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 reason
                 .
                 ]
                 Hee
                 cyteth
                 for
                 this
                 diuers
                 Canons
                 ,
                 to
                 proue
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 hath
                 not
                 his
                 power
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 God
                 alone
                 .
                 Against
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Positions
                 he
                 cyteth
                 diuers
                 Canons
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Decrete
                 of
                 Gratian.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Pope
                 Iohn
                 the
                 two
                 and
                 twentieth
                 obiected
                 against
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 the
                 said
                 Pope
                 had
                 annihilated
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Election
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 the
                 Emperor
                 had
                 no
                 right
                 to
                 administer
                 the
                 imperiall
                 lawes
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 this
                 administration
                 belonged
                 by
                 right
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 the
                 Emperour
                 answereth
                 :
                 [
                 That
                 this
                 standeth
                 against
                 the
                 liberties
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 liberties
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 Electors
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 lawes
                 and
                 liberties
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 subiects
                 of
                 Germany
                 .
                 ]
              
               
                 144.
                 
                 And
                 whereas
                 thirdly
                 the
                 Pope
                 obiecteth
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 excommunicated
                 all
                 that
                 shall
                 adhaere
                 ,
                 performe
                 obedience
                 and
                 reuerence
                 to
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 that
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 the
                 Pastor
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 iust
                 or
                 vniust
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 obserued
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 the
                 Emperor
                 answereth
                 [
                 That
                 these
                 denunciations
                 are
                 of
                 none
                 effect
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 rule
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 Prelat
                 in
                 commaunding
                 or
                 forbidding
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 keepe
                 the
                 forme
                 prescribed
                 by
                 the
                 Canons
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 disobey
                 him
                 ,
                 doe
                 not
                 incurre
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 excommunication
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 doe
                 take
                 from
                 
                 the
                 Pope
                 power
                 in
                 temporalities
                 ,
                 which
                 power
                 Iohn
                 the
                 two
                 and
                 twentieth
                 vsurpeth
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 cases
                 wherein
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 a
                 Prelat
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 .
                 Another
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 law
                 that
                 sentence
                 is
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 expresse
                 errour
                 in
                 the
                 sentence
                 :
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 subiect
                 should
                 be
                 commanded
                 not
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 Superiour
                 :
                 or
                 if
                 something
                 should
                 be
                 commaunded
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 against
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Now
                 it
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 Iohn
                 the
                 two
                 and
                 twentieth
                 hath
                 commaunded
                 the
                 subiects
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 obey
                 vs
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 obey
                 by
                 the
                 lawes
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 man.
                 Another
                 reason
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 confessed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 sentence
                 which
                 is
                 giuen
                 after
                 a
                 lawfull
                 appeale
                 ,
                 is
                 void
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 strength
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 knowne
                 that
                 from
                 Iohn
                 the
                 two
                 and
                 twentieth
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Processes
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 iustice
                 ,
                 we
                 appealed
                 to
                 a
                 generall
                 Councell
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 holy
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 :
                 which
                 appellation
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Iohn
                 before
                 he
                 published
                 Excommunication
                 against
                 them
                 that
                 fauour
                 vs.
                 ]
              
               
                 145.
                 
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 no
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 no
                 man
                 may
                 appeale
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 the
                 Emperour
                 answereth
                 thus
                 :
                 [
                 It
                 is
                 manifest
                 by
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 subiect
                 to
                 Councels
                 .
                 16.
                 
                   dist
                   .
                   sicut
                   in
                   tex
                   .
                   &
                   in
                   Gloss.
                
                 25.
                 q.
                 2.
                 
                   sunt
                   quidam
                
                 .
                 19.
                 
                   di
                   .
                   Anastasius
                
                 .
                 40.
                 
                   di
                   .
                   Si
                   Papa
                
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 diuine
                 right
                 ,
                 a
                 Councell
                 is
                 aboue
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 Thus
                 then
                 we
                 haue
                 appealed
                 to
                 a
                 Superiour
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 a
                 generall
                 Councell
                 ,
                 against
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 who
                 impugne
                 vs
                 ,
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 faith
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 handleth
                 .
                 ]
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 that
                 Decree
                 which
                 the
                 Emperour
                 published
                 against
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 dated
                 at
                 Franckfort
                 the
                 eighth
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 Anno
                 one
                 thousand
                 three
                 hundred
                 thirty
                 and
                 eight
                 .
                 The
                 processe
                 of
                 this
                 worthy
                 Prince
                 giueth
                 vs
                 occasion
                 to
                 consider
                 some
                 things
                 which
                 declare
                 the
                 sense
                 ,
                 iudgement
                 and
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Ghurch
                 of
                 Rome
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 I
                 vnderstand
                 these
                 Westerne
                 parts
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 I
                 find
                 it
                 tearmed
                 heere
                 ,
                 and
                 other-where
                 separate
                 and
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
              
               
                 146.
                 
                 For
                 first
                 by
                 this
                 appeale
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 a
                 generall
                 Councell
                 ,
                 we
                 finde
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 iudgement
                 and
                 common
                 receiued
                 
                 sentence
                 of
                 that
                 age
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 general
                 Councel
                 is
                 aboue
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 may
                 iudge
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 censure
                 and
                 depose
                 him
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 here
                 declared
                 and
                 confirmed
                 :
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 then
                 ,
                 but
                 long
                 after
                 it
                 continued
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 neuer
                 denied
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 as
                 hereafter
                 we
                 shall
                 declare
                 .
                 Moreouer
                 we
                 finde
                 a
                 distinction
                 obserued
                 by
                 the
                 learned
                 men
                 that
                 held
                 this
                 Assembly
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Prelates
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 Decree
                 runneth
                 ,
                 
                   De
                   concilio
                   ac
                   assensu
                   Praelatorum
                   omnium
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 many
                 other
                 learned
                 men
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 yea
                 many
                 Friars
                 which
                 were
                 here
                 assembled
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 Minorites
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 then
                 oppressed
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 )
                 The
                 distinction
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 betweene
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 flatterers
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Emperour
                 appealeth
                 from
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 a
                 practise
                 vsed
                 by
                 diuers
                 ,
                 as
                 hereafter
                 we
                 shall
                 obserue
                 .
                 Then
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 his
                 flatterers
                 did
                 not
                 represent
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 now
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 doe
                 .
                 Againe
                 wee
                 obserue
                 that
                 the
                 Emperour
                 being
                 defamed
                 for
                 heresie
                 and
                 appealing
                 to
                 a
                 generall
                 Councell
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 denieth
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 refuseth
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 iudged
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Imperator
                   intra
                   Ecclesiam
                   ,
                   non
                   supra
                   Ecclesiam
                   est
                   .
                
                 Then
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 bindeth
                 the
                 greatest
                 members
                 
                 thereof
                 ,
                 euen
                 Kings
                 and
                 Emperours
                 .
                 If
                 our
                 aduersaries
                 obiect
                 against
                 vs
                 and
                 our
                 Church
                 :
                 why
                 then
                 doe
                 you
                 giue
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 supreame
                 head
                 or
                 Gouernour
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 We
                 answere
                 ,
                 such
                 obiections
                 proceede
                 from
                 an
                 obstinate
                 and
                 wilfull
                 ignorance
                 in
                 mistaking
                 of
                 our
                 doctrine
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 of
                 Iurisdiction
                 externall
                 coactiue
                 ,
                 wee
                 giue
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 a
                 supreame
                 Iudge
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 question
                 bee
                 of
                 faith
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 no
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 be
                 iudged
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 godly
                 Princes
                 haue
                 beene
                 ,
                 and
                 namely
                 this
                 worthy
                 Prince
                 Lodouicke
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 accused
                 of
                 heresie
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 appealeth
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 147.
                 
                 Last
                 of
                 all
                 we
                 obserue
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 iudgement
                 of
                 this
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 learned
                 men
                 that
                 were
                 assembled
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 Iurisdiction
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 is
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 as
                 he
                 claimeth
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 the
                 Iurisdiction
                 
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 acknowledged
                 :
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 coactiue
                 power
                 the
                 Iurisdiction
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Emperor
                 ;
                 as
                 all
                 these
                 learned
                 men
                 did
                 yeelde
                 in
                 this
                 Councell
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 Councell
                 did
                 maintaine
                 by
                 their
                 writings
                 .
                 For
                 wee
                 finde
                 the
                 same
                 trueth
                 maintained
                 by
                 
                   William
                   Ockham
                   ,
                   Marsilius
                   Patauinus
                   ,
                   Michael
                   Caesina
                   ,
                
                 and
                 many
                 moe
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 great
                 courage
                 and
                 learning
                 did
                 maintaine
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Iurisdiction
                 heerein
                 against
                 the
                 Popes
                 vsurpation
                 .
                 This
                 wisedome
                 and
                 moderation
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 in
                 defending
                 his
                 right
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 Armes
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 learning
                 and
                 iudgement
                 ,
                 moued
                 the
                 Pope
                 who
                 succeeded
                 Iohn
                 the
                 two
                 &
                 twentieth
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Benedict
                 the
                 twelfth
                 ,
                 in
                 spite
                 of
                 malice
                 to
                 giue
                 him
                 many
                 ho●…orable
                 testimonies
                 :
                 to
                 promise
                 to
                 restore
                 him
                 by
                 absol●…
                 ag●…ine
                 to
                 this
                 place
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Pope
                 did
                 but
                 fraudulently
                 put
                 him
                 off
                 from
                 day
                 to
                 day
                 :
                 which
                 thing
                 when
                 the
                 Emperour
                 perceiued
                 ,
                 he
                 called
                 a
                 Diet
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 at
                 Rensium
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 did
                 with
                 that
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 courtesie
                 ,
                 and
                 liberality
                 binde
                 the
                 Princes
                 Electours
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 tooke
                 a
                 solemne
                 Oath
                 to
                 maintaine
                 the
                 liberties
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 decreede
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 processes
                 of
                 Iohn
                 once
                 Pope
                 ,
                 against
                 Lod●…uick
                 were
                 of
                 no
                 force
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 attempt
                 such
                 things
                 against
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 seeing
                 their
                 Iurisdictions
                 were
                 so
                 much
                 distinct
                 .
              
               
                 148.
                 
                 Clement
                 the
                 sixth
                 sucoeeded
                 Benedict
                 the
                 twelfth
                 :
                 this
                 Clement
                 falling
                 into
                 deeper
                 fits
                 of
                 rage
                 against
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 then
                 his
                 Predecessours
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 commaunded
                 Letters
                 to
                 bee
                 
                 fixed
                 vpon
                 the
                 Church
                 doors
                 ,
                 filled
                 with
                 threatnings
                 and
                 curses
                 against
                 Lodouicke
                 ,
                 if
                 within
                 three
                 daies
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 make
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 vnderstanding
                 himself
                 )
                 &
                 vtterly
                 desist
                 frō
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 When
                 three
                 daies
                 were
                 expired
                 ,
                 hee
                 pronounced
                 him
                 contumacious
                 ,
                 and
                 thundred
                 out
                 his
                 excommunication
                 .
                 The
                 Emperour
                 sent
                 his
                 Ambassadours
                 ,
                 c●…auing
                 pardon
                 ,
                 promising
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 any
                 thing
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 amisse
                 to
                 the
                 vtmost
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 :
                 wherevpon
                 the
                 Pope
                 prescribed
                 him
                 a
                 forme
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 :
                 hard
                 ,
                 shamefull
                 ,
                 dishonourable
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 confesse
                 against
                 himselfe
                 all
                 heresies
                 and
                 errours
                 :
                 that
                 hee
                 shall
                 relinquish
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 commit
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 &
                 all
                 his
                 goods
                 to
                 the
                 Popes
                 
                 mercy
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Embassadours
                 sealed
                 and
                 confirmed
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 this
                 forme
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 prescribed
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Emperours
                 fight
                 ,
                 he
                 sent
                 copies
                 thereof
                 abroad
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Princes
                 :
                 and
                 presently
                 called
                 a
                 Diet
                 at
                 Franckfort
                 :
                 the
                 Princes
                 iudged
                 the
                 presumption
                 and
                 pride
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 be
                 intollerable
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 reiected
                 this
                 prescribed
                 forme
                 of
                 his
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 deuised
                 to
                 the
                 bane
                 and
                 ruine
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ;
                 and
                 promised
                 the
                 Emperour
                 assured
                 and
                 faithfull
                 aide
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 maintaine
                 the
                 liberties
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 had
                 done
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 like
                 a
                 Tyger
                 disappointed
                 of
                 his
                 prey
                 ,
                 en●…red
                 into
                 a
                 deeper
                 con●…piracy
                 against
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 purposing
                 an
                 vtter
                 extirpation
                 of
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 posterity
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Popes
                 his
                 predecessours
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Sueuia
                 ,
                 exter●…ninating
                 all
                 the
                 feed
                 and
                 posterity
                 of
                 the
                 Frederickes
                 .
              
               
                 149.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 Clement
                 at
                 Masse
                 curseth
                 Frederi●…k
                 againe
                 ,
                 renueth
                 all
                 the
                 processes
                 of
                 Iohn
                 the
                 two
                 and
                 twentieth
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 declareth
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 hereticall
                 and
                 schismaticall
                 :
                 
                 deposeth
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 and
                 commaundeth
                 the
                 Princes
                 to
                 proceede
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 Election
                 .
                 To
                 effect
                 his
                 purpose
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 he
                 remoueth
                 
                   Henry
                   de
                   Wirtenberg
                
                 from
                 the
                 Archbishopricke
                 of
                 Mentz
                 ;
                 this
                 man
                 was
                 deposed
                 because
                 he
                 fauoured
                 Lod●…uick
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 he
                 set
                 Gerlac
                 his
                 Chaplaine
                 .
                 Gerlac
                 the
                 newe
                 Archbishoppe
                 calleth
                 the
                 Princes
                 to
                 Rhenes
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 goe
                 thorough
                 with
                 his
                 businesse
                 which
                 ▪
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 giuen
                 him
                 in
                 charge
                 ,
                 corrupted
                 the
                 Archbishoppe
                 of
                 Colon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Saxony
                 with
                 great
                 summes
                 of
                 money
                 ,
                 to
                 confent
                 to
                 the
                 Election
                 of
                 Charles
                 sonne
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Bohemia
                 .
                 They
                 did
                 so
                 :
                 and
                 Charles
                 was
                 elected
                 ●…t
                 Rhenes
                 :
                 and
                 afterward
                 crowned
                 at
                 Bouna
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 when
                 Lodouicke●…oned
                 ●…oned
                 the
                 Princes
                 
                 of
                 Germany
                 to
                 Spire
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 one
                 found
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Rhene
                 ,
                 Sueuia
                 ,
                 Franconia
                 that
                 regarded
                 the
                 election
                 of
                 Charles
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Popes
                 processe
                 .
                 The
                 administration
                 of
                 Mentz
                 was
                 by
                 Lodoui●…
                 committed
                 to
                 another
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 Lod●…
                 had
                 thus
                 with
                 great
                 moderation
                 and
                 courage
                 maintained
                 his
                 estate
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Pope
                 and
                 Charles
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 his
                 aduersaries
                 had
                 no
                 hope
                 to
                 preu●…ile
                 against
                 him
                 by
                 force
                 ;
                 the
                 next
                 newes
                 was
                 ,
                 Lodo●…icke
                 was
                 of
                 a
                 sudden
                 f●…d
                 dead
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 singular
                 
                 luke
                 of
                 those
                 Princes
                 ,
                 that
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 offence
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 ouercome
                 by
                 force
                 .
                 Some
                 write
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 poysoned
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 goe
                 on
                 hunting
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 agitation
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 the
                 poyson
                 might
                 worke
                 more
                 effectually
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Charles
                 the
                 fourth
                 .
              
               
                 150.
                 
                 AFter
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 
                   Lodouicke
                   ,
                   Charles
                
                 the
                 fourth
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 Pope
                 aduanced
                 to
                 the
                 vtter
                 ruine
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 Lodouicke
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 that
                 Empire
                 ,
                 did
                 by
                 the
                 instinct
                 of
                 his
                 Ghostly
                 father
                 lay
                 the
                 Empire
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 so
                 lowe
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 neuer
                 rose
                 vp
                 to
                 any
                 such
                 height
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 him
                 it
                 held
                 .
                 At
                 his
                 Coronation
                 the
                 Pope
                 bound
                 him
                 with
                 an
                 Oath
                 neuer
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 make
                 longer
                 abode
                 in
                 Italy
                 then
                 the
                 Pope
                 himselfe
                 thought
                 good
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 make
                 Charles
                 to
                 waste
                 and
                 consume
                 
                 the
                 reuennues
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 this
                 cunning
                 was
                 vsed
                 :
                 diuers
                 competitours
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 were
                 set
                 vp
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 to
                 〈◊〉
                 one
                 competitor
                 hee
                 gaue
                 two
                 and
                 twenty
                 thousand
                 Markes
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 imperiall
                 Towns
                 in
                 Thuringia
                 :
                 to
                 Fredericke
                 Marquesse
                 of
                 Misna
                 ,
                 tenne
                 thousand
                 Markes
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 at
                 
                 Millain
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 called
                 Vicounts
                 ,
                 who
                 grew
                 great
                 and
                 practised
                 their
                 tyranny
                 ,
                 oppressing
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Empire
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 desired
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 repressed
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 that
                 himselfe
                 might
                 be
                 aduanced
                 :
                 and
                 therfore
                 by
                 the
                 helpe
                 of
                 Charles
                 he
                 got
                 many
                 Cities
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 handes
                 :
                 Charles
                 being
                 thus
                 drawne
                 to
                 dilapidate
                 the
                 reuennues
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 dealt
                 also
                 secretly
                 with
                 these
                 Vicounts
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 summe
                 of
                 money
                 he
                 sold
                 Millain
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 them
                 in
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 
                 Office
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 Vicars
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 :
                 after
                 which
                 time
                 ,
                 these
                 Vicounts
                 rose
                 to
                 a
                 great
                 Dominion
                 in
                 Italy
                 .
                 The
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Arles
                 which
                 O●…
                 the
                 first
                 had
                 conferred
                 vpon
                 the
                 Empire
                 ,
                 hee
                 deliuered
                 to
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 dinner
                 at
                 a
                 Towne
                 ●…eere
                 to
                 Auinion
                 .
                 Sixteene
                 Cities
                 of
                 Sueuia
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 he
                 sold
                 to
                 the
                 neighbour
                 Princes
                 :
                 Bopardia
                 and
                 Wesali
                 a
                 imperiall
                 Cities
                 ,
                 he
                 morgaged
                 to
                 Cuno
                 Archbishoppe
                 of
                 Triers
                 .
                 Lusatia
                 hee
                 confirmed
                 to
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Bohemia
                 for
                 euer
                 ,
                 corrupting
                 the
                 Archbishoppe
                 of
                 Magdeburg
                 for
                 a
                 
                 great
                 summe
                 of
                 money
                 to
                 sell
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Archbishop
                 before
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 held
                 Lusatia
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 .
                 That
                 Wenceslaus
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 giuen
                 to
                 idlenesse
                 ▪
                 ryot
                 ;
                 and
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 chosen
                 Emperour
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 practised
                 a
                 newe
                 
                 example
                 ,
                 promising
                 to
                 euery
                 Electour
                 an
                 hundreth
                 thousand
                 Crownes
                 :
                 and
                 wanting
                 money
                 to
                 performe
                 this
                 promise
                 ,
                 to
                 some
                 he
                 morgaged
                 the
                 reuennues
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 :
                 to
                 the
                 Palatine
                 of
                 Rhene
                 he
                 morgaged
                 Caesarea
                 Luthrea
                 ,
                 Oppenheim
                 ,
                 Odenheim
                 ,
                 Ingolheim
                 for
                 an
                 hundreth
                 thousand
                 crowns
                 :
                 By
                 this
                 meanes
                 the
                 Maiesty
                 of
                 the
                 Empire
                 was
                 throwne
                 so
                 flatte
                 on
                 ground
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 it
                 could
                 neuer
                 holde
                 vp
                 the
                 head
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Pope
                 long
                 sought
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 by
                 meanes
                 of
                 his
                 vnblessed
                 sonne
                 Charles
                 effected
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Wenceslaus
                 .
              
               
                 151.
                 
                 AT
                 this
                 time
                 began
                 a
                 schisme
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 betweene
                 Vrban
                 the
                 sixt
                 ,
                 and
                 Cl●…ent
                 the
                 seuenth
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 greatest
                 schisme
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 terrible
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 longest
                 that
                 euer
                 was
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 :
                 it
                 held
                 fiftie
                 yeares
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 s●…arce
                 be
                 appeased
                 by
                 two
                 generall
                 Councels
                 of
                 Pisa
                 and
                 Constance
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 schisme
                 Wencestaus
                 fauoured
                 Urban
                 :
                 in
                 whose
                 behalfe
                 he
                 sent
                 his
                 Ambassadours
                 to
                 Clement
                 ,
                 whom
                 Clement
                 vsed
                 without
                 all
                 clemency
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 a
                 sauage
                 manner
                 he
                 
                 tortured
                 them
                 with
                 exquisit
                 tortures
                 .
                 After
                 this
                 Boniface
                 the
                 ninth
                 deuised
                 a
                 new
                 practise
                 to
                 robbe
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 imposing
                 the
                 vse
                 of
                 Annates
                 vpon
                 all
                 Benefices
                 :
                 that
                 whosoeuer
                 obtained
                 a
                 Benefice
                 ,
                 should
                 pay
                 one
                 halfe
                 years
                 profite
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 :
                 some
                 say
                 that
                 Iohn
                 the
                 two
                 and
                 twentieth
                 first
                 deuised
                 this
                 robbery
                 .
                 Whosoeuer
                 inuented
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Popes
                 like
                 vnsatiable
                 Harpyes
                 deuising
                 all
                 meanes
                 to
                 bring
                 confusion
                 and
                 misery
                 vpon
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfie
                 the
                 Horse-leach
                 that
                 will
                 neuer
                 be
                 filled
                 ,
                 increasing
                 in
                 couetousnesse
                 ,
                 increased
                 these
                 Annates
                 in
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 them
                 to
                 first
                 fruites
                 :
                 raking
                 one
                 whole
                 yeares
                 profite
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Incumbents
                 :
                 Wherein
                 of
                 these
                 Harpyes
                 we
                 may
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Poet
                 saith
                 of
                 those
                 other
                 Harpyes
                 :
                 
                   Vestigia
                   fada
                   relinqu●…t
                
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 godly
                 Princes
                 of
                 Christendome
                 
                 
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 intreated
                 in
                 the
                 behalfe
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 remoue
                 these
                 greeuances
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 insatiable
                 couetousnesse
                 of
                 Popes
                 brought
                 in
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 they
                 haue
                 remoued
                 the
                 Harpyes
                 themselues
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 they
                 leaue
                 the
                 markes
                 of
                 their
                 abhominable
                 couetousnesse
                 to
                 the
                 eternall
                 oppression
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ?
                 Why
                 should
                 these
                 vncleane
                 spoiles
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 godly
                 Princes
                 ?
                 It
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 eternall
                 honour
                 of
                 our
                 Princes
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 chaunge
                 the
                 oppressour
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 remooue
                 the
                 oppression
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 this
                 land
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Pope
                 had
                 oppressed
                 all
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 onely
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 was
                 free
                 :
                 
                   Hanc
                   consuetudinem
                   omnes
                   ad●…isere
                   ,
                   praeter
                   Anglos
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 Naucler
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 first
                 imposed
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 one
                 thousand
                 and
                 foure
                 hundred
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 vsed
                 in
                 England
                 when
                 Naucler
                 wrote
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 witnesseth
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 before
                 the
                 yeare
                 one
                 thousand
                 fiue
                 hundred
                 ,
                 so
                 odious
                 an
                 abuse
                 ,
                 so
                 lately
                 bred
                 might
                 soone
                 be
                 remoued
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 cup
                 of
                 these
                 sweete
                 wines
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 Pope
                 began
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 beguiled
                 many
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 152.
                 
                 When
                 Boniface
                 the
                 ninth
                 had
                 begun
                 this
                 oppression
                 :
                 much
                 money
                 was
                 thereby
                 gathered
                 from
                 the
                 Clergie
                 throughout
                 the
                 Emperours
                 Dominions
                 :
                 the
                 money
                 being
                 thus
                 collected
                 ,
                 was
                 deteined
                 by
                 the
                 greedy
                 Emperour
                 Wenceslaus
                 from
                 the
                 more
                 greedy
                 Popes
                 .
                 This
                 turned
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 Popes
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 therefore
                 Gregory
                 the
                 ninth
                 deposed
                 him
                 and
                 set
                 vp
                 Rupertus
                 Count
                 Palatine
                 of
                 Rhene
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 George
                 King
                 of
                 Bohemia
                 .
              
               
                 153.
                 
                 AFter
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Ladislaus
                 King
                 of
                 Bohemia
                 ▪
                 who
                 died
                 without
                 issue
                 ,
                 two
                 great
                 Kingdomes
                 of
                 Bohemia
                 and
                 Hungaria
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Duchy
                 of
                 Austria
                 being
                 vacant
                 :
                 many
                 Princes
                 sought
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Bohemia
                 :
                 Charles
                 
                 King
                 of
                 Fraunce
                 ,
                 whose
                 daughter
                 Ladislaus
                 married
                 ,
                 would
                 haue
                 placed
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 sonnes
                 .
                 Casimire
                 King
                 of
                 Polonia
                 hauing
                 married
                 a
                 sister
                 ,
                 sought
                 it
                 in
                 her
                 right
                 :
                 so
                 did
                 Guilliam
                 Duke
                 of
                 Saxony
                 ,
                 who
                 married
                 the
                 elder
                 sister
                 of
                 
                   Lad●…slaus
                   :
                   Sigismund
                
                 and
                 Albert
                 Dukes
                 of
                 Austria
                 were
                 in
                 good
                 hope
                 :
                 and
                 Frederick
                 the
                 Emperour
                 would
                 haue
                 had
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 because
                 the
                 homage
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 Empire
                 had
                 beene
                 neglected
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Election
                 came
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 was
                 chosen
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Fredericke
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ;
                 but
                 Paul
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 finding
                 that
                 this
                 George
                 fauored
                 
                 the
                 Hussites
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 Platin●…
                 saith
                 ,
                 daily
                 withdrew
                 himselfe
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 Christianity
                 (
                 meaning
                 from
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 )
                 did
                 excommunicate
                 and
                 depose
                 him
                 ,
                 setting
                 vp
                 Mathi●…
                 King
                 of
                 Hungary
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 Mathi●…
                 gaue
                 the
                 Bohemians
                 
                 a
                 great
                 ouerthrow
                 in
                 the
                 yeare
                 one
                 thousand
                 ,
                 foure
                 hundred
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 :
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 mortall
                 hatred
                 was
                 Pope
                 〈◊〉
                 set
                 against
                 this
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 sent
                 many
                 Bishoppes
                 to
                 negoci●…te
                 these
                 warres
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 raise
                 vp
                 the
                 Hungarians
                 and
                 Germanes
                 against
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 farre
                 preuailed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 e●…tinguished
                 all
                 the
                 posterity
                 and
                 discent
                 of
                 George
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 ,
                 saith
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 vtterly
                 haue
                 rooted
                 out
                 all
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 Heretickes
                 ,
                 vnlesse
                 the
                 Polonians
                 had
                 stayed
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Polonians
                 
                 claimed
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 as
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 〈◊〉
                 being
                 already
                 busied
                 enough
                 with
                 the
                 warres
                 of
                 the
                 Turke
                 ,
                 thought
                 good
                 not
                 to
                 draw
                 new
                 trouble●…
                 vpon
                 himselfe
                 by
                 prouoking
                 the
                 Polonians
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Pope
                 rested
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 contented
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 George
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 malice
                 could
                 then
                 proceed
                 no
                 further
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 King
                 Iohn
                 of
                 Nau●…rre
                 .
              
               
                 154.
                 
                 POpe
                 Iulius
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 the
                 scourge
                 of
                 Christendome
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 vsed
                 the
                 like
                 courtesie
                 to
                 Ioh●…
                 King
                 of
                 Nauarre
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 this
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
                 〈◊〉
                 raised
                 warres
                 against
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 ,
                 Ioh●…
                 King
                 of
                 Nau●…rre
                 held
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 reason
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 French-man
                 by
                 birth
                 ,
                 and
                 hauing
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 pa●…imony
                 in
                 Fraunce
                 .
                 〈◊〉
                 King
                 of
                 Arragon
                 then
                 fauoured
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 This
                 〈◊〉
                 prepared
                 warre
                 against
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 :
                 and
                 to
                 turne
                 the
                 mindes
                 and
                 speech
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 vpon
                 the
                 French
                 warres
                 from
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 which
                 secretly
                 hee
                 intended
                 ,
                 hee
                 intreated
                 Henry
                 the
                 ●…ighth
                 King
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 to
                 send
                 him
                 an
                 Army
                 to
                 helpe
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 warres
                 of
                 Fran●…e
                 .
                 King
                 Henry
                 haui●…g
                 maried
                 the
                 daughter
                 
                 of
                 Ferdinand
                 ,
                 sent
                 him
                 sixe
                 thousand
                 footmen
                 :
                 these
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Frontiers
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 stayed
                 long
                 for
                 the
                 army
                 of
                 Ferdi●…nd
                 :
                 who
                 for
                 his
                 better
                 passage
                 into
                 Fraunce
                 ,
                 required
                 of
                 I●…hn
                 King
                 o●…
                 Nauarre
                 (
                 through
                 whose
                 Dominions
                 hee
                 was
                 to
                 passe
                 )
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 deli●…er
                 vp
                 to
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 three
                 of
                 the
                 strongest
                 Castles
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 demaund
                 ;
                 the
                 request
                 as
                 vniust
                 was
                 denied
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Nauarre
                 :
                 Ferdina●…d
                 referreth
                 the
                 matter
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 I●…lius
                 not
                 regarding
                 the
                 iustice
                 or
                 iniustice
                 of
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 pronounceth
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Nauarre
                 a
                 Schismaticke
                 and
                 Hereticke
                 ,
                 for
                 fauouring
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 depriueth
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 giueth
                 his
                 
                 right
                 to
                 Ferdinand
                 .
                 Who
                 thereupon
                 sent
                 his
                 army
                 of
                 a
                 suddaine
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Nauarre
                 ,
                 who
                 fled
                 into
                 France
                 .
                 Thus
                 was
                 the
                 kingdom●…
                 of
                 Nauarre
                 surprised
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 title
                 pretended
                 sauing
                 onely
                 the
                 Popes
                 excommunication
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 state
                 of
                 Venice
                 .
              
               
                 155.
                 
                 IT
                 were
                 too
                 long
                 to
                 recompt
                 all
                 the
                 mischiefes
                 and
                 miseries
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 Excommunications
                 haue
                 brought
                 vpon
                 Christendome
                 ;
                 I
                 haue
                 collected
                 the
                 chiefe
                 and
                 most
                 eminent
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 end
                 this
                 discourse
                 with
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 that
                 affliction
                 and
                 desolation
                 which
                 the
                 Pope
                 brought
                 vpon
                 the
                 Venetians
                 .
                 Iul●…s
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 following
                 the
                 steppes
                 of
                 his
                 predecessours
                 ,
                 brought
                 an
                 armie
                 before
                 Bononia
                 ,
                 besieged
                 the
                 towne
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 familie
                 of
                 the
                 Bentiuoli
                 he
                 vtterly
                 ruinated
                 ,
                 killing
                 some
                 ,
                 banishing
                 other
                 :
                 When
                 thus
                 hee
                 had
                 ouerthrowne
                 the
                 Bentiuoli
                 .
                 Then
                 he
                 set
                 himselfe
                 in
                 like
                 sort
                 ,
                 to
                 root
                 out
                 the
                 Venetian
                 name
                 :
                 
                   Ad
                   venet●…
                   〈◊〉
                   excidiu●…
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 〈◊〉
                 .
                 The
                 better
                 to
                 effect
                 the
                 malice
                 against
                 the
                 
                 Venetians
                 ,
                 he
                 drew
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Spaine
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Ferrara
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Mantua
                 into
                 a
                 league
                 :
                 when
                 first
                 himselfe
                 had
                 excommunicated
                 and
                 c●…sed
                 them
                 ,
                 hee
                 set
                 all
                 these
                 vpon
                 them
                 at
                 once
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 made
                 choice
                 of
                 a
                 fit
                 time
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 the
                 greatest
                 hurt
                 he
                 could
                 :
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 this
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Venice
                 was
                 brought
                 so
                 low
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 weake
                 enemie
                 might
                 soone
                 haue
                 ●…dangered
                 
                 them
                 ;
                 hauing
                 had
                 their
                 whole
                 army
                 brought
                 vnto
                 Internecion
                 at
                 Abdua
                 :
                 after
                 that
                 ouerthrowen
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 battell
                 ,
                 by
                 Lewes
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 ;
                 their
                 chiefe
                 generals
                 ,
                 Liuianus
                 taken
                 prisoner
                 ;
                 Petilianus
                 put
                 to
                 flight
                 .
                 The
                 Pope
                 tooke
                 the
                 aduantage
                 of
                 this
                 their
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 and
                 seeing
                 them
                 falling
                 ,
                 labored
                 to
                 thrust
                 them
                 headlong
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 neuer
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 rise
                 againe
                 .
                 M●…ximilian
                 tooke
                 Verona
                 ,
                 Vicetia
                 ,
                 Padway
                 ,
                 Carni
                 ;
                 the
                 French
                 King
                 surprised
                 Bergamum
                 ,
                 Brixia
                 ,
                 Cremona
                 ,
                 &
                 Crema
                 :
                 the
                 Spaniard
                 wan
                 Tranum
                 ,
                 Monopolis
                 ,
                 and
                 Barletta
                 in
                 Apulia
                 .
                 The
                 Popes
                 share
                 was
                 Rauenna
                 ,
                 Ariminum
                 ,
                 &
                 all
                 Aemilia
                 .
                 The
                 Duke
                 of
                 Ferrara
                 got
                 Rodigium
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Mantua
                 Asula
                 .
                 Thus
                 was
                 that
                 noble
                 state
                 brought
                 in
                 manner
                 to
                 vtter
                 ruine
                 .
              
               
                 156.
                 
                 Iulius
                 hauing
                 thus
                 satisfied
                 his
                 malice
                 ,
                 and
                 obtained
                 his
                 purpose
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 against
                 the
                 Venetians
                 ,
                 being
                 ledde
                 by
                 a
                 spirit
                 that
                 would
                 giue
                 him
                 no
                 rest
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 turne
                 his
                 furious
                 wrath
                 in
                 like
                 sort
                 against
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 his
                 faith
                 often
                 promised
                 ,
                 and
                 confirmed
                 in
                 the
                 publike
                 assembly
                 of
                 the
                 States
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 furious
                 was
                 this
                 Vicar
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 himselfe
                 led
                 the
                 Army
                 ,
                 vsing
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 as
                 hee
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 that
                 seeing
                 Saint
                 Peters
                 keyes
                 would
                 not
                 preuaile
                 ,
                 hee
                 would
                 trie
                 what
                 Saint
                 Pauls
                 sword
                 could
                 doe
                 :
                 and
                 so
                 hee
                 threw
                 the
                 keyes
                 into
                 Tiber.
                 
              
               
                 157.
                 
                 And
                 thus
                 when
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Christendome
                 shall
                 recompt
                 their
                 miseries
                 ,
                 the
                 spo●…le
                 and
                 desolation
                 of
                 their
                 kingdomes
                 ,
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 auncient
                 houses
                 ,
                 the
                 vexation
                 of
                 their
                 subiects
                 ,
                 the
                 circumuention
                 of
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 the
                 ex●…irpation
                 and
                 extermination
                 of
                 many
                 noble
                 families
                 ,
                 the
                 bloody
                 warre
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 warres
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 troubles
                 and
                 calamities
                 of
                 Christendome
                 :
                 then
                 must
                 the
                 Pope
                 come
                 to
                 remembrance
                 (
                 with
                 his
                 excommunication
                 as
                 a
                 firebrand
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 infernall
                 pit
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 in
                 the
                 handes
                 of
                 these
                 furies
                 )
                 who
                 onely
                 hath
                 brought
                 all
                 these
                 troubles
                 vpon
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 since
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 hee
                 began
                 to
                 exercise
                 his
                 excommunication
                 against
                 Princes
                 ,
                 there
                 hath
                 not
                 beene
                 much
                 warres
                 in
                 these
                 westerne
                 parts
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Pope
                 himselfe
                 hath
                 raised
                 ,
                 dashing
                 one
                 Prince
                 against
                 another
                 ;
                 
                 when
                 first
                 he
                 had
                 cast
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 deadly
                 sleepe
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 insensible
                 of
                 the
                 wrongs
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 done
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 awaked
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 remember
                 all
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Popes
                 as
                 the
                 great
                 conspiratours
                 against
                 the
                 States
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 haue
                 set
                 Friars
                 their
                 resolute
                 creatures
                 to
                 practise
                 all
                 secret
                 treasons
                 against
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 Princes
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 this
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 without
                 great
                 bloodshed
                 ,
                 they
                 come
                 resolued
                 to
                 shed
                 blood
                 like
                 hungry
                 wolues
                 :
                 so
                 headlong
                 are
                 they
                 carried
                 herein
                 ,
                 seeking
                 a
                 temporall
                 Iurisdiction
                 ouer
                 Princes
                 ,
                 secretly
                 by
                 the
                 conspirac●…e
                 of
                 Friars
                 ,
                 openly
                 by
                 their
                 excommunications
                 :
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 world
                 should
                 stand
                 long
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Pope
                 with
                 his
                 Babylon
                 be
                 ouerthrowen
                 ,
                 wee
                 haue
                 reason
                 to
                 thinke
                 that
                 the
                 Popes
                 will
                 in
                 time
                 vtterly
                 cast
                 off
                 and
                 reiect
                 the
                 maske
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 they
                 couer
                 their
                 practises
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 in
                 plaine
                 tearmes
                 quarrell
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Temporall
                 right
                 and
                 Iurisdiction
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 will
                 the
                 Princes
                 thinke
                 it
                 is
                 time
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 awake
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Wherein
               is
               declared
               what
               opposition
               this
               Iurisdiction
               found
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               after
               it
               was
               thus
               established
               by
               Popes
               :
               It
               was
               confuted
               first
               by
               particular
               learned
               men
               :
               then
               by
               generall
               Councels
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             AFter
             that
             this
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             thus
             deuised
             and
             maintained
             ,
             began
             to
             bee
             well
             knowen
             in
             Christendome
             :
             men
             of
             learning
             and
             iudgement
             began
             to
             be
             mooued
             with
             the
             noueltie
             ,
             and
             examined
             the
             whole
             matter
             with
             care
             and
             industrie
             :
             the
             occasion
             which
             first
             moued
             them
             to
             examine
             this
             question
             ,
             was
             the
             defence
             of
             this
             strange
             Iurisdiction
             :
             first
             claimed
             by
             the
             Popes
             ,
             and
             afterward
             more
             fully
             disputed
             and
             maintained
             by
             
               ●…ugustinus
               Triumphus
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             who
             was
             set
             on
             worke
             vpon
             this
             taske
             by
             the
             Pope
             .
             For
             in
             the
             end
             of
             his
             booke
             
             we
             finde
             this
             written
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               i●…
               su●…ma
               d●…
               〈◊〉
               Ecclesiastic●…●…dita
               à
               fr●…tre
               〈◊〉
               Triumpho
               〈◊〉
               ,
               in
               sacra
               〈◊〉
               magistro
               ,
               〈◊〉
               Eremit
               ●…rum
               sancti
               Augusti
               ,
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             22.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               M.
               A●…
               .
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             1320.
             
             Where
             we
             find
             from
             what
             spirit
             this
             defence
             of
             this
             new
             Iurisdiction
             proceedeth
             ,
             con●…ing
             from
             the
             especiall
             direction
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             This
             〈◊〉
             proceedeth
             herein
             according
             to
             his
             direction
             ,
             concluding
             all
             Iurisdiction
             both
             Spirituall
             and
             Temporall
             ,
             to
             be
             from
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Which
             thing
             though
             it
             seemed
             straunge
             ,
             newe
             ,
             absurd
             :
             yet
             in
             truth
             〈◊〉
             could
             no
             lesse
             then
             publish
             (
             for
             he
             laboureth
             not
             so
             much
             to
             prooue
             it
             ,
             as
             to
             publish
             it
             )
             the
             Popes
             challenge
             hauing
             vndertaken
             the
             businesse
             .
             Fo●…
             the
             Popes
             before
             this
             had
             begunne
             to
             prescribe
             in
             their
             Canons
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             their
             flatterers
             had
             their
             rules
             now
             prescribed
             to
             them
             ,
             ●…ow
             farre
             they
             must
             stretch
             their
             consciences
             for
             the
             mainetenance
             of
             Iurisdiction
             .
             For
             ●…ither
             they
             ●…ust
             maintaine
             all
             that
             the
             Popes
             had
             taken
             vpon
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             giue
             ouer
             the
             cause
             as
             desperate
             .
             From
             this
             spirit
             and
             direction
             ,
             Triumphus
             entreth
             into
             this
             cause
             ,
             as
             an
             hireling
             speaking
             for
             his
             fee
             :
             taking
             this
             ground
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             as
             directly
             lord
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             in
             Temporalibus
             :
             as
             hee
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             vniuersall
             Church
             in
             〈◊〉
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             hath
             directly
             Soueraigne
             authoritie
             in
             respect
             of
             such
             his
             worldly
             Dominion
             ouer
             all
             Emperours
             ,
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             to
             dispose
             of
             them
             and
             their
             kingdomes
             .
             This
             opinion
             is
             now
             strongly
             maintained
             by
             the
             Iesuits
             ,
             and
             hath
             beene
             of
             late
             by
             
               Tho.
               Boz●…us
               ,
               Francisc.
               Bozius
               ,
               Card.
               Baron●…us
               ,
               Zecchus
               Carerius
               ,
            
             and
             other
             .
             But
             because
             Triumphus
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             the
             first
             Friar
             that
             hath
             handled
             this
             question
             on
             the
             Popes
             behalfe
             ;
             and
             the
             learned
             men
             that
             first
             wrote
             against
             the
             Popes
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             haue
             beene
             mooued
             thereto
             by
             his
             writings
             ,
             as
             al●…o
             because
             the
             booke
             is
             rare
             to
             bee
             had
             :
             I
             will
             set
             downe
             some
             of
             his
             〈◊〉
             po●…itions
             ;
             that
             the
             Reader
             may
             the
             better
             vnderstand
             what
             it
             is
             which
             they
             seeke
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             that
             against
             which
             these
             learned
             men
             that
             I
             am
             hereafter
             to
             produce
             ,
             doe
             oppose
             themselues
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             One
             po●…ition
             of
             〈◊〉
             is
             this
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
             
               &
               〈◊〉
               ●…st
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               ●…
               De●…
               〈◊〉
               &
               alijs
            
             
             
               Pr●…latis
               Ecclesi●…
               i●…
               quib●…
               residet
               potest●…
               〈◊〉
               :
            
             which
             he
             pro●…eth
             by
             such
             reasons
             ,
             as
             need
             no
             other
             re●…utation
             ,
             sauing
             only
             the
             
             recitall
             thereof
             .
             For
             it
             was
             truely
             said
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               Martyr
            
             ,
             that
             to
             know
             and
             truely
             to
             vnderstand
             an
             absurd
             reason
             ,
             is
             a
             sufficient
             refutation
             thereof
             .
             His
             reason
             is
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               potesta●…
               est
               data
               in
               〈◊〉
               alteri
               ,
               per
               qu●…m
               habet
               instit●…i
               ,
               regulari
               ,
               ordinari
               atque
               〈◊〉
               si
               ●…ona
               sit
               :
               &
               per
               quam
               habet
               iud●…cari
               si
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               sit
               :
               sed
               talis
               est
               potestas
               s●…cularium
               Imperatorum
               ,
               regum
               ,
               &c.
               
               Quia
               per
               potestatem
               Pap●…
               habet
               institui
               ,
               regulari
               ,
               ordi●…ari
               si
               b●…a
               fit
               ,
               &
               p●…r
               ipsam
               habet
               condem●…ari
               &
               iudicari
               ●…i
               mala
               sit
               .
            
             [
             That
             power
             is
             giuen
             for
             seruice
             to
             another
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             must
             be
             instituted
             ,
             o●…dered
             and
             confirmed
             being
             good
             ,
             and
             iudged
             being
             euill
             :
             but
             such
             is
             the
             power
             of
             secular
             Emperours
             and
             Princes
             &c.
             
             For
             by
             the
             Pope
             it
             must
             be
             instituted
             ,
             ruled
             ,
             and
             ordered
             being
             good
             ,
             and
             by
             him
             it
             must
             be
             condemned
             and
             iudged
             being
             euill
             .
             ]
             All
             the
             proofe
             that
             he
             bringeth
             for
             this
             ,
             is
             :
             that
             Pope
             Z●…chary
             deposed
             the
             French
             King
             C●…ilperic
             and
             set
             ●…p
             〈◊〉
             in
             his
             place
             .
             A●…
             other
             reason
             is
             this
             :
             
               Illa
               p●…testas
               est
               i●…
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               alteri
               ▪
               ●…i
               〈◊〉
               ●…delitatis
               pr●…stat
               ,
               &
               ab
               ea
               〈◊〉
               esse
               ●…ne
               quod
               habet
               :
               sed
               omnis
               potestas
               saec●…arium
               Principum
               ,
               Imperator●…
               ,
               &
               ●…iorum
               ●…st
               ●…alis
               ▪
               Dist.
            
             63.
             
             
               Can.
               cum
               tib●…
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             [
             That
             power
             is
             giuen
             and
             subiected
             for
             seruice
             to
             another
             to
             whom
             it
             yeeldeth
             an
             Oath
             of
             Alleagean●…e
             ,
             acknowledging
             all
             that
             it
             hath
             from
             the
             same
             :
             but
             such
             is
             all
             the
             power
             of
             temporall
             Princes
             ,
             Emperours
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             ]
             Againe
             he
             saith
             thus
             :
             
               S●…
               〈◊〉
               quandoq●…e
               〈◊〉
               ●…mperatores
               de●…isse
               aliqua
               〈◊〉
               sum●…is
               〈◊〉
               ,
               sicut
               〈◊〉
               ●…edit
               Sil●…estro
               :
               h●…c
               non
               est
               〈◊〉
               ,
               ●…os
               d●…re
               quod
               s●…m
               est
               ,
               sed
               restituere
               qu●…d
               inius●…
               &
               ty●…annice
               ●…blatum
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             [
             If
             sometimes
             we
             finde
             that
             some
             Emperours
             haue
             giuen
             some
             ●…emporalities
             to
             Popes
             ,
             as
             〈◊〉
             ga●…e
             to
             Siluest●…
             :
             wee
             must
             not
             thinke
             that
             they
             gaue
             that
             which
             was
             their
             owne
             ,
             but
             onely
             restored
             that
             which
             vniustly
             and
             tyrannically
             was
             taken
             from
             Popes
             .
             ]
             These
             things
             are
             such
             that
             in
             the
             iudgement
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             destitute
             of
             iudgment
             ,
             need
             no
             re●…utation
             .
             He
             saith
             also
             in
             the
             same
             place
             :
             
               Potest●…
               omnis
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               &
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               sub●…legata
               respectu
               〈◊〉
               Pap●…
               .
            
             [
             All
             power
             of
             Empero●…s
             and
             Kings
             ,
             is
             to
             them
             delegated
             
             by
             the
             Popes
             power
             .
             ]
             This
             is
             the
             Iurisdiction
             which
             is
             fought
             ,
             a
             temporall
             Iurisdiction
             ouer
             Princes
             :
             this
             doctrine
             was
             deuised
             onely
             to
             maintaine
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Popes
             excommunication
             .
             And
             as
             this
             new
             and
             strange
             doctrine
             was
             found
             out
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             that
             new
             and
             strange
             practise
             ,
             so
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             defence
             is
             no
             lesse
             strange
             :
             for
             he
             declareth
             that
             this
             Iurisdiction
             for
             which
             he
             pleadeth
             so
             much
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Pope
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Priest
             or
             Bishoppe
             ,
             but
             as
             he
             is
             a
             Prince
             .
             It
             followeth
             then
             in
             his
             confession
             that
             this
             Iurisdiction
             is
             proper
             to
             Princes
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Priests
             .
             For
             thus
             he
             saith
             :
             
               Papatus
               est
               nomen
               Iurisdictionis
               ,
               &
               no●…
               ordinis
               .
            
             That
             is
             [
             The
             Papacy
             is
             a
             name
             of
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             
             and
             not
             of
             Order
             .
             ]
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               Potest
               Papa
               habere
               omnem
               potestatem
               pertinentem
               ad
               Papam
               ,
               &
               tamen
               ●…arere
               potestat●…
               ordinis
               .
            
             That
             is
             [
             The
             Pope
             may
             haue
             all
             Iurisdiction
             belo●…ging
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             no
             Priest.
             ]
             This
             new
             doctrine
             teacheth
             great
             wonders
             :
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             haue
             all
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             and
             bee
             no
             Priest.
             The
             Iesuites
             and
             our
             owne
             Popish
             Countrie-men
             crye
             out
             against
             vs
             ,
             for
             giuing
             Iurisdiction
             to
             such
             as
             are
             no
             Priests
             ,
             but
             onely
             temporall
             Princes
             .
             It
             will
             be
             hard
             for
             them
             to
             accuse
             vs
             ,
             and
             defend
             their
             owne
             Doctors
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             this
             manner
             of
             maintaining
             the
             Popes
             Iurisdiction
             is
             grosse
             to
             set
             him
             aboue
             temporall
             Princes
             in
             temporall
             Iurisdiction
             ,
             therefore
             diuers
             since
             this
             time
             haue
             sought
             to
             mollifie
             this
             harsh
             manner
             of
             speech
             ,
             by
             a
             distinction
             which
             they
             haue
             found
             out
             of
             late
             ,
             betweene
             Power
             direct
             ouer
             Princes
             and
             indirect
             :
             These
             men
             say
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             power
             to
             depose
             Princes
             ,
             not
             directly
             ,
             but
             indirectly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             some
             spirituall
             good
             .
             But
             when
             they
             come
             to
             the
             application
             of
             this
             distinction
             ,
             it
             appeareth
             nothing
             but
             a
             Miste
             to
             dazzle
             the
             eyes
             of
             men
             ,
             wherein
             there
             is
             no
             simplicity
             or
             truth
             .
             Bellarmine
             is
             one
             of
             those
             that
             admitteth
             this
             Distinction
             ,
             vpon
             which
             Distinction
             graunted
             by
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             ,
             Master
             Blackwel
             thinketh
             he
             hath
             a
             good
             ground
             for
             taking
             the
             Oath
             of
             Alleageance
             .
             And
             when
             B●…llarmine
             reproueth
             him
             for
             that
             ,
             he
             answereth
             him
             by
             his
             owne
             Distinction
             :
             a
             reasonable
             answere
             ;
             a●…d
             yet
             such
             is
             the
             Mist
             of
             this
             Distinction
             ,
             that
             you
             can
             hardly
             tell
             whether
             of
             these
             two
             speaketh
             more
             cunningly
             .
             For
             Bellarmine
             
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             power
             to
             depose
             Princes
             not
             
             directly
             ,
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             some
             spirituall
             good
             :
             but
             when
             Master
             Blackwell
             saith
             ,
             that
             in
             his
             particular
             case
             the
             spirituall
             good
             of
             Catholickes
             was
             respected
             .
             This
             Bellarmine
             will
             denie
             :
             for
             he
             will
             say
             that
             no
             priuate
             man
             must
             be
             iudge
             of
             this
             spirituall
             good
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             Pope
             .
             Now
             let
             the
             Pope
             bee
             Iudge
             ,
             and
             then
             this
             Distinction
             is
             as
             good
             as
             nothing
             :
             for
             whensoeuer
             the
             Pope
             deposeth
             a
             Prince
             ,
             or
             dischargeth
             his
             subiects
             from
             their
             Oath
             of
             Alleageance
             ,
             he
             will
             iudge
             it
             to
             be
             for
             some
             spirituall
             good
             .
             So
             that
             in
             this
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             sense
             of
             Bellarmine
             there
             is
             no
             reall
             difference
             betweene
             direct
             power
             and
             indirect
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             like
             sort
             when
             Master
             Blackwell
             saith
             ,
             the
             Pope
             hath
             power
             to
             depose
             Princes
             indirectly
             ,
             or
             in
             respect
             of
             some
             spirituall
             good
             ,
             and
             iudgeth
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             Oath
             of
             Alleageance
             to
             respect
             a
             spirituall
             good
             end
             ,
             giuing
             this
             reason
             :
             because
             the
             
             refusal
             of
             this
             Oth
             wold
             bring
             vpon
             vs
             the
             ruines
             of
             Catholicke
             families
             &
             the
             lamentable
             extirpation
             of
             the
             whole
             Catholicke
             estate
             among
             vs
             :
             We
             say
             the
             case
             of
             this
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             those
             that
             depend
             vpon
             him
             ,
             is
             much
             better
             then
             the
             case
             of
             them
             that
             refuse
             the
             Oath
             :
             but
             yet
             to
             drawe
             them
             a
             little
             further
             into
             the
             loue
             of
             obedience
             ,
             let
             vs
             note
             the
             imperfection
             of
             his
             defence
             .
             We
             commend
             his
             action
             ,
             and
             speake
             here
             onely
             of
             his
             manner
             of
             defending
             it
             ;
             for
             the
             reason
             that
             draweth
             him
             to
             obedience
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             this
             Oath
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             conscience
             of
             that
             commaundement
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             commaundeth
             obedience
             to
             Magistrates
             :
             but
             the
             danger
             of
             Catholickes
             ,
             and
             of
             himselfe
             ;
             which
             proueth
             an
             indirect
             obedience
             .
             So
             that
             in
             pleading
             for
             a
             verball
             distinction
             of
             power
             ,
             direct
             or
             indirect
             ,
             they
             descry
             a
             reall
             distinction
             of
             obedience
             direct
             or
             indirect
             .
             Now
             there
             is
             not
             much
             difference
             betweene
             these
             three
             opinions
             of
             them
             that
             holde
             the
             Popes
             direct
             power
             ,
             and
             his
             indirect
             power
             ,
             and
             that
             say
             his
             power
             is
             to
             respect
             the
             present
             danger
             of
             the
             Catholickes
             .
             For
             whatsoeuer
             Triumphus
             bringeth
             vnder
             his
             direct
             power
             ,
             that
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             will
             reduce
             vnder
             indirect
             power
             :
             so
             that
             though
             they
             differ
             in
             the
             manner
             how
             this
             power
             commeth
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             yet
             they
             both
             are
             agreed
             that
             
             the
             Pope
             hath
             this
             power
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             also
             Master
             〈◊〉
             iudgement
             .
             For
             remooue
             the
             danger
             of
             his
             Catholickes
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             hath
             nothing
             to
             say
             against
             this
             power
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             question
             is
             not
             how
             he
             hath
             it
             ,
             but
             whether
             he
             hath
             this
             power
             or
             not
             ?
             Vnto
             which
             question
             all
             Romance
             Catholickes
             answer
             affirmatiuely
             ,
             and
             we
             negatiuely
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Thus
             did
             those
             learned
             men
             conceiue
             the
             question
             that
             first
             began
             to
             handle
             it
             :
             these
             later
             distinctions
             came
             in
             by
             such
             as
             would
             hide
             themselues
             in
             a
             miste
             ,
             and
             seeme
             to
             say
             something
             when
             they
             say
             nothing
             .
             Now
             let
             vs
             declare
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             those
             men
             that
             first
             came
             to
             the
             handling
             of
             this
             question
             of
             the
             Popes
             power
             ,
             after
             that
             it
             was
             fully
             made
             knowen
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             by
             the
             Popes
             decrees
             ,
             and
             the
             writings
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               Tri●…phus
            
             .
             The
             first
             occasion
             that
             set
             men
             on
             worke
             vpon
             the
             stud●…e
             of
             this
             question
             ,
             was
             partly
             ,
             as
             I
             haue
             said
             ,
             the
             writings
             of
             〈◊〉
             ;
             but
             this
             occasion
             was
             ●…otoriously
             promoted
             by
             the
             vniust
             vex●…ions
             which
             the
             Popes
             offered
             to
             Lodo●…icke
             Duke
             of
             Bau●…re
             Emperour
             ,
             in
             prosecuting
             of
             their
             pretended
             Iurisdiction
             ouer
             Kings
             ▪
             and
             Emperours
             .
             This
             Emperour
             being
             persecuted
             by
             the
             Popes
             ,
             as
             before
             wee
             haue
             declared
             ,
             was
             desirous
             to
             know
             the
             iudgements
             of
             the
             best
             learned
             men
             that
             then
             liued
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             who
             with
             〈◊〉
             did
             search
             out
             ,
             and
             by
             learning
             did
             ou●…rthrowe
             this
             new
             sophi●…ent
             right
             .
             The
             chiefe
             of
             them
             who
             then
             wrote
             ●…gainst
             the
             Popes
             Iurisdiction
             was
             
               Ma●…sitius
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               Oc●…
            
             .
             Of
             these
             and
             of
             some
             other
             that
             in
             one
             p●…rt
             or
             other
             haue
             con●…uted
             this
             Iurisdiction
             of
             Popes
             ,
             I
             am
             now
             to
             speake
             in
             order
             .
          
           
             
               §.
               I.
               Obser●…ations
               out
               of
               the
               writings
               of
               Marsilius
               Pat.
               against
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               MArsili●…s
               about
               the
               yeere
               of
               Christ
               ,
               one
               thousand
               three
               hundred
               twentie
               and
               foure
               ,
               set
               ou●…
               that
               booke
               
               which
               he
               Intituleth
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 pacis
              
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               shaketh
               the
               rotten
               and
               ruinous
               reasons
               of
               such
               as
               maintained
               this
               Iurisdiction
               :
               because
               the
               booke
               is
               written
               with
               great
               learning
               and
               iudgement
               ,
               I
               will
               record
               heere
               some
               obse●…uations
               of
               his
               :
               for
               it
               seemeth
               that
               he
               had
               a
               purpose
               to
               re●…ute
               that
               former
               worke
               of
               Triump●…us
               ,
               though
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               hee
               nameth
               not
               Triumph●…s
               throughout
               all
               his
               booke
               :
               concerning
               this
               point
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               one
               especiall
               ground
               which
               hee
               layeth
               ,
               is
               this
               .
               
                 Ab
                 ●…fficio
              
               
               
                 principat●…s
                 si●…e
                 〈◊〉
                 iurisdiction
                 is
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 so●…
                 coactiu●…
                 〈◊〉
                 cuiuslibet
                 in
                 hoc
                 s●…lo
                 ,
                 Christ●…s
                 seipsum
                 &
                 Apost●…los
                 exclusit
                 ,
                 &
                 〈◊〉
                 v●…luit
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               Christ
               hath
               excluded
               ,
               and
               purposed
               to
               exclude
               hi●…selfe
               and
               his
               Apostles
               from
               principalitie
               ▪
               or
               contentious
               iurisdiction
               ,
               or
               regiment
               or
               any
               coactiue
               iudgment
               in
               this
               world
               .
               ]
               Which
               thing
               he
               prou●…th
               at
               large
               ,
               both
               by
               Scriptures
               &
               Fathers
               because
               Christ
               ●…aith
               ,
               his
               kingdome
               is
               not
               of
               this
               world
               ;
               by
               which
               words
               coactiue
               Iurisdiction
               is
               excluded
               :
               as
               was
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               such
               was
               his
               example
               of
               obedience
               :
               for
               he
               was
               alwayes
               subiect
               to
               the
               coactiue
               power
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               Thus
               by
               the
               ●…ound
               and
               cleere
               Scriptures
               ,
               with
               the
               expositions
               and
               iudgement
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               he
               resu●…eth
               that
               nouelti●…
               which
               had
               no
               other
               ground
               then
               the
               Popes
               decretals
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Therefore
               he
               examineth
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Popes
               de●…retals
               ,
               and
               giueth
               a
               learned
               and
               iuditious
               distinction
               ,
               declaring
               thereby
               how
               the
               Pope
               may
               bee
               obeyed
               or
               not
               obeyed
               ,
               commaunding
               against
               the
               Emperour
               :
               for
               saith
               he
               ,
               if
               the
               Emperour
               commaund
               any
               thing
               against
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               commaund
               things
               agreeable
               to
               that
               law
               :
               thou
               must
               ou●…
               of
               doubt
               obey
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Emperour
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Emperour
               commaund
               something
               according
               to
               his
               imperial
               law
               &
               the
               Pope
               command
               somthing
               according
               to
               his
               decretals
               against
               the
               imperiall
               lawes
               :
               no
               man
               subiect
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               ought
               in
               such
               things
               to
               obey
               the
               Pope
               .
               Which
               thing
               he
               proueth
               at
               large
               ,
               because
               the
               ciuill
               Magistrate
               beareth
               the
               sword
               ;
               because
               he
               is
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               reuenger
               of
               disobedience
               :
               because
               euery
               soule
               is
               subiect
               to
               him
               .
               Which
               things
               saith
               hee
               ,
               are
               not
               spoken
               of
               any
               spiritual
               Gouernour
               but
               of
               the
               Temporall
               Magistrate
               .
               For
               the
               Goue●…nours
               to
               whom
               in
               coactiue
               Iu●…isdiction
               
               we
               must
               obey
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               by
               armed
               power
               defend
               their
               Countries
               and
               people
               ,
               which
               in
               no
               case
               can
               agree
               to
               a
               Bishop
               or
               Priest.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               By
               such
               reasons
               he
               proceedeth
               ,
               and
               proueth
               infallibly
               his
               purpose
               ,
               and
               conclusion
               that
               no
               spirituall
               Gouernour
               hath
               from
               Christ
               any
               Iurisdiction
               coactiue
               ;
               but
               this
               power
               is
               left
               wholly
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               ciuill
               Magistrate
               .
               And
               thus
               doth
               cut
               in
               sunder
               the
               sinewes
               of
               their
               disputations
               ,
               who
               plead
               for
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               :
               which
               Iurisdiction
               they
               make
               to
               consist
               in
               power
               coactiue
               .
               Of
               the
               Popes
               decretals
               (
               which
               then
               were
               lately
               deuised
               Lawes
               against
               the
               auncient
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               also
               against
               the
               Iurisdiction
               of
               Princes
               )
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 Vt
                 ipsi
                 fabulantur
                 in
                 s●…is
                 decretalibus
                 ,
                 qu●…
                 secundum
                 veritatem
                 nihil
              
               
               
                 aliud
                 sunt
                 ,
                 quàm
                 ordinationes
                 quaedam
                 Oligarchicae
                 ,
                 quibus
                 in
                 nullo
                 obedire
                 tenentur
                 Chrsti
                 fideles
                 ,
                 in
                 quuntum
                 h●…smodi
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               As
               they
               bable
               in
               their
               decretals
               ,
               which
               in
               truth
               are
               nothing
               but
               certaine
               Oligarchicall
               ordinations
               ,
               to
               which
               Christians
               are
               in
               no
               case
               bound
               to
               obey
               ,
               as
               they
               proceed
               from
               the
               Pope
               .
               ]
               Wherein
               he
               deliuereth
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               these
               Canon
               lawes
               or
               decretals
               ,
               ought
               to
               haue
               no
               force
               among
               Christians
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               be
               confirmed
               by
               the
               lawes
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               and
               by
               Princes
               in
               their
               Dominions
               :
               so
               many
               as
               Princes
               shall
               thinke
               fit
               for
               the
               gouernment
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               their
               proper
               Dominions
               ,
               may
               be
               established
               ,
               &
               being
               established
               ought
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               but
               not
               as
               the
               Popes
               laws
               vse
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               laws
               of
               those
               Princes
               :
               for
               that
               is
               it
               which
               Marsilius
               saith
               ,
               the
               decretals
               are
               not
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               
                 in
                 quātūhuiusmodi
              
               .
               Now
               that
               all
               coactiue
               power
               is
               by
               God
               deliuered
               to
               the
               Temporall
               Magistrate
               ,
               hee
               prooueth
               solidly
               from
               these
               words
               ;
               he
               is
               the
               Minister
               of
               God
               to
               take
               vengeance
               :
               by
               vengeance
               
               all
               coactiue
               power
               is
               vnderstood
               .
               Neither
               doth
               he
               denie
               but
               that
               the
               Church
               gouernours
               may
               execute
               coactiue
               power
               :
               but
               then
               they
               must
               haue
               it
               from
               Princes
               ,
               and
               from
               such
               Temporall
               powers
               which
               haue
               the
               same
               .
               Which
               being
               expresly
               and
               distinctly
               written
               by
               him
               three
               hundred
               yeres
               agoe
               ,
               is
               no
               other
               thing
               then
               that
               which
               we
               now
               maintaine
               :
               at
               which
               our
               aduersaries
               seeme
               to
               wonder
               ,
               as
               at
               some
               new
               doctrine
               neuer
               heard
               before
               ;
               when
               the
               same
               truth
               ,
               after
               the
               sa●…
               manner
               
               beene
               maintained
               by
               the
               learned
               men
               that
               haue
               handled
               this
               question
               before
               vs.
               
                 Nec
                 in
                 quenquam
                 presbyterum
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               aut
               
               
                 non
                 pres
                 byterum
                 con●…enit
                 coacti●…am
                 in
                 hoc
                 saeculo
                 Iurisdictionem
                 habere
                 ,
                 quenquam
                 Episcopum
                 ,
                 si●…e
                 Papam
                 ,
                 ●…isi
                 eadem
                 si●…i
                 per
                 humanum
                 legis●…atorem
                 concessa
                 fuerit
                 ,
                 in
                 cui●…s
                 potestate
                 semper
                 est
                 hanc
                 ab
                 ipsis
                 reuocare
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               No
               man
               ,
               Priest
               or
               not
               Priest
               ,
               can
               haue
               Iurisdiction
               coactiue
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               Bishop
               or
               Pope
               :
               vnlesse
               it
               be
               granted
               to
               them
               by
               the
               humane
               law-maker
               ,
               in
               whose
               power
               it
               is
               at
               his
               pleasure
               to
               recall
               it
               from
               them
               .
               ]
            
             
               10.
               
               Concerning
               the
               right
               of
               calling
               Councels
               ,
               his
               determination
               is
               this
               :
               If
               a
               cause
               of
               religion
               rise
               in
               question
               ,
               the
               Pope
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               may
               signifie
               the
               same
               to
               the
               chiefe
               Temporall
               Gouernour
               :
               but
               the
               authority
               of
               gathering
               and
               calling
               the
               Councell
               ,
               belongeth
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               coactiue
               Iurisdiction
               ;
               and
               ought
               to
               bee
               gathered
               by
               his
               coactiue
               precept
               .
               When
               it
               is
               gathered
               ,
               he
               leaueth
               the
               first
               and
               chiefe
               seat
               therein
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               :
               hee
               gi●…eth
               him
               the
               honour
               to
               propose
               the
               matter
               ;
               to
               collect
               all
               together
               that
               is
               spoken
               :
               to
               communicate
               the
               things
               determined
               to
               others
               ;
               and
               to
               excommunicate
               the
               transgressors
               .
               And
               all
               this
               to
               doe
               ,
               not
               at
               his
               owne
               pleasure
               ,
               or
               vpon
               his
               owne
               head
               ;
               
                 sed
                 ex
                 concilij
                 sententia
              
               :
               onely
               by
               the
               direction
               of
               the
               Councell
               .
               This
               principality
               he
               yeeldeth
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               Church
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               thus
               it
               standeth
               ,
               and
               so
               long
               as
               it
               doth
               nothing
               to
               the
               contrary
               whereby
               this
               honour
               may
               be
               iustly
               withdrawen
               .
               
                 Secundum
                 qu●…m
                 modum
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
               
                 Romanae
                 vrbis
                 quamdi●…
                 extiterit
                 ,
                 obicemque
                 ad
                 hoc
                 non
                 apposuerit
                 populus
                 ille
                 &c.
                 poterit
                 licitè
                 ac
                 debebit
                 i●…m
                 ●…ict
                 a
                 principalitas
                 in
                 Episcopo
                 &
                 Eccle●…a
                 continue
                 reseruari
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               According
               to
               which
               maner
               this
               principality
               may
               lawfully
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               reserued
               alwayes
               ,
               for
               that
               Bishop
               and
               that
               Church
               as
               long
               as
               it
               thus
               standeth
               ,
               and
               doth
               nothing
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               This
               honour
               (
               if
               the
               Pope
               would
               haue
               held
               himselfe
               contented
               therewith
               )
               might
               long
               time
               enough
               beene
               reserued
               vnto
               him
               .
               But
               when
               this
               could
               not
               content
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               haue
               all
               Iurisdiction
               ouer
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               ouer
               secular
               Princes
               :
               if
               he
               finde
               not
               that
               honour
               yeelded
               to
               him
               which
               hee
               expecteth
               ,
               he
               may
               thanke
               himselfe
               ;
               because
               he
               hath
               procured
               his
               owne
               contempt
               ,
               and
               by
               
               vsurpation
               of
               vndue
               honour
               ,
               he
               hath
               lost
               that
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               was
               not
               due
               to
               him
               ,
               yet
               from
               some
               custome
               was
               giuen
               ,
               &
               might
               haue
               beene
               continued
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               if
               himselfe
               had
               not
               caused
               the
               Church
               to
               withdraw
               it
               :
               For
               (
               saith
               mine
               Author
               ,
               )
               
                 Licet
                 circa
                 〈◊〉
                 Eccl●…sia
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 Episcopi
                 &
                 Ecclesiae
                 fidelium
                 neque
                 diuina
              
               
               
                 neque
                 〈◊〉
                 leg●…
                 aliq●…
                 obligarentur
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 is
                 aut
                 institutis
                 Ecclesia
                 vel
                 〈◊〉
                 R●…manorum
                 ,
                 plusquam
                 ●…
                 〈◊〉
                 :
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 ●…e
                 〈◊〉
                 &
                 rationabili
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 qua
                 fideles
                 in
                 vnitate
                 amplius
                 seruabantur
                 ,
                 eo
                 quod
                 tune
                 fideli
                 〈◊〉
                 legislatore
                 ipsos
                 in
                 ordine
                 reducente
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 v●…itate
                 seruante
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               Albeit
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               other
               Bishops
               and
               Churches
               of
               beleeuers
               were
               not
               bound
               by
               any
               diuine
               or
               humane
               law
               ,
               to
               obey
               the
               mandates
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               rather
               then
               the
               contrary
               :
               yet
               this
               profitable
               and
               reasonable
               custome
               preuailing
               ,
               by
               which
               beleeuers
               were
               better
               kept
               in
               vnitie
               ,
               because
               they
               wanted
               then
               a
               Christian
               Magistrate
               to
               reduce
               them
               to
               order
               and
               preferue
               them
               in
               vnitie
               :
               therefore
               they
               were
               afterward
               bound
               ,
               as
               by
               a
               diuine
               law
               to
               this
               obedience
               ,
               in
               things
               honest
               and
               lawfull
               .
               ]
            
             
               11.
               
               But
               because
               the
               Popes
               and
               their
               flatterers
               did
               couer
               all
               their
               practise●…
               with
               
                 pl●…nitudo
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               mist
               :
               therfore
               he
               doth
               with
               great
               light
               of
               learning
               and
               truth
               ,
               dispell
               that
               mist
               :
               This
               saith
               h●…
               is
               ,
               
                 Lo●…us
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 ●…nde
                 etiā
                 paral●…gismus
                 ,
                 qu●…
                 reges
                 &
                 principantes
                 ●…o
                 sing●…los
                 coactiua
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 subiectos
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 tr●…xit
                 origine●…
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               This
               is
               a
               Sophisme
               ,
               whence
               that
               Paralogisme
               drew
               his
               beginning
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               striue
               to
               draw
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               vnder
               their
               subiection
               by
               coactiue
               Iurisdiction
               .
               ]
               And
               therfore
               i●…
               he
               belaboreth
               ex●…ctly
               and
               at
               full
               to
               open
               this
               fallacion
               of
               fulnesse
               of
               power
               :
               the
               su●…e
               whereof
               is
               this
               .
               By
               a
               pretended
               fulne●…e
               of
               power
               the
               Pope
               wi●…hout
               ground
               or
               reason
               ,
               onely
               led
               thereto
               by
               pride
               and
               ambition
               ,
               intruded
               vpon
               the
               right
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               vpon
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               vpon
               the
               right
               of
               Temporall
               Princes
               ,
               wresting
               all
               authority
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               &
               this
               he
               calleth
               fulnes
               of
               power
               .
               ●…or
               i●…by
               fulnes
               of
               power
               be
               vnderstood
               t●…at
               power
               wherby
               all
               men
               and
               all
               creatures
               are
               commanded
               and
               directed
               to
               what
               end
               the
               commau●…der
               will
               :
               this
               power
               is
               giuen
               
               onely
               to
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               no
               other
               man
               :
               according
               to
               that
               Scripture
               ;
               all
               power
               is
               giue●…
               vnto
               me
               in
               heauen
               and
               in
               ●…arth
               .
               
               But
               if
               by
               fulnesse
               of
               power
               ,
               be
               vnderstood
               power
               to
               preach
               ,
               to
               excommunicate
               ,
               to
               binde
               ,
               to
               loose
               ,
               to
               interpret
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               determine
               controuersies
               ;
               this
               power
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               partly
               in
               Bishops
               ,
               partly
               in
               doctors
               ,
               partly
               in
               Councels
               ,
               and
               not
               more
               in
               the
               Pope
               then
               in
               another
               Bishop
               .
               Last
               of
               all
               ,
               if
               by
               this
               fulnesse
               of
               power
               be
               vnderstood
               Soueraigne
               Iurisdiction
               coactiue
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               in
               Temporall
               Princes
               .
               Marsiliu●…
               maketh
               moe
               parts
               hereof
               ▪
               b●…t
               I
               draw
               him
               summarily
               ,
               and
               presume
               that
               to
               these
               three
               heads
               all
               that
               he
               saith
               may
               be
               reduced
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               And
               therefore
               whereas
               the
               Pope
               claimeth
               such
               ●…
               power
               ,
               intruding
               vpon
               the
               right
               of
               each
               of
               these
               ,
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 Ex
                 vn●…
              
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 ●…ransiuit
                 Roman●…s
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               Th●…t
               is
               ,
               [
               The
               Pope
               hath
               from
               one
               presumption
               passed
               into
               another
               .
               The
               same
               Author
               declareth
               how
               the
               Popes
               proceeded
               in
               these
               their
               incroachings
               vpon
               Iurisdiction
               .
               First
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               they
               made
               some
               
               constitutions
               to
               gouerne
               the
               Clergie
               :
               then
               they
               proceeded
               by
               way
               of
               exhort●…tion
               &
               intreaty
               ,
               to
               perswade
               the
               laitie
               to
               keepe
               fastes
               ,
               &
               to
               abstaine
               from
               meats
               .
               When
               they
               saw
               that
               laymen
               did
               willingly
               receiue
               su●…h
               obseruations
               ,
               thē
               they
               proceeded
               to
               ordaine
               the
               same
               things
               as
               laws
               ,
               &
               to
               denounce
               excōmunicatiō
               against
               the
               transgr●…ssours
               thereof
               .
               And
               all
               this
               was
               done
               ,
               saith
               
               he
               ,
               
                 Su●…
                 〈◊〉
                 &
                 diuin●…
                 cul●…us
                 speci●…
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               Vnder
               a
               shewe
               of
               godlin●…sse
               ,
               and
               the
               worship
               of
               God.
               ]
               The
               same
               Author
               adde●…h
               ,
               
                 Cres●…ente
                 autem
                 〈◊〉
                 ipsis
                 app●…
                 〈◊〉
                 ampli●…
                 domi●…di
                 ,
                 attendentib●…s
                 deuoto●…
                 fideli●…
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 ignauia●…
                 &
                 diuin●…
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 qui
                 ad
                 ●…a
                 〈◊〉
                 sacerdote●…
                 indicebantur
                 ▪
                 obligari
                 credeban●…
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 aetern●…
                 ;
                 praesumpseru●…t
                 〈◊〉
                 Episcop●…
                 Roma●…i
                 ,
                 cum
                 suo
                 clericoru●…
                 coetu
                 ,
                 ●…ligarchica
                 quaedam
                 edicta
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 actus
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               But
               as
               the
               appetite
               of
               ruling
               ,
               farther
               continually
               increased
               in
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               sawe
               that
               de●…ote
               Christians
               were
               kept
               in
               feare
               with
               such
               proceedings
               ,
               through
               slothfulnesse
               and
               ignorance
               of
               Gods
               worship
               :
               which
               (
               Christians
               ignorant
               )
               thought
               themselues
               bound
               vnder
               the
               paine
               of
               eternall
               damnation
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               was
               inioyned
               them
               of
               the
               Priests
               :
               then
               the
               Bishops
               of
               
               Rome
               with
               their
               Clergie
               presuming
               further
               made
               certaine
               Oligarchicall
               Edicts
               concerning
               ciuill
               actions
               .
               Thus
               saith
               hee
               ,
               the
               Bishoppe
               of
               Rome
               began
               first
               to
               practise
               expemptions
               .
               And
               that
               hee
               might
               draw
               a
               number
               of
               the
               Laiety
               into
               the
               loue
               of
               those
               practises
               ,
               he
               extended
               these
               exemptions
               to
               diuers
               companies
               of
               Lay
               persons
               ,
               and
               so
               defrauded
               the
               Magistrate
               of
               due
               honour
               and
               obedience
               ,
               and
               brought
               in
               that
               confusion
               whereof
               the
               same
               Authour
               complaineth
               thus
               :
               
                 H●…c
                 est
                 pestilentiae
                 Italici
                 regniradix
                 &
                 origo
                 ,
                 ex
                 qua
                 cuncta
                 scandala
                 germinauerunt
                 prodeunt
                 &c.
                 
                 Qua
                 stante
                 ,
                 nunquamciuiles
                 ibidem
                 cessa●…
                 discordiae
                 ,
                 p●…testatem
                 enim
                 hanc
                 ad
                 quam
                 paulatim
                 &
                 latenti
                 pr●…aricatione
                 subintrauit
                 ex
                 consuetudine
                 aut
                 abusione
                 verius
                 ,
                 dudum
                 detinuit
                 Rom.
                 Episcopus
                 ,
                 eandem
                 sibi
                 per
                 principem
                 reuocari
                 formidans
                 ,
                 &
                 merito
                 propter
                 commissos
                 excessus
                 :
                 creatione●…
                 atque
                 〈◊〉
                 Rom.
                 Principis
                 omni
                 maligna
                 sollicitudi●…
                 vitat
                 .
              
               That
               is
               [
               This
               is
               the
               roote
               and
               fountaine
               of
               the
               pestilence
               which
               troubleth
               the
               Empire
               ,
               from
               whence
               all
               scandals
               growe
               and
               proceede
               ,
               and
               which
               standing
               ,
               ciuill
               discords
               shall
               neuer
               cease
               in
               Italy
               ,
               for
               the
               Pope
               fearing
               that
               this
               power
               may
               be
               reuoked
               by
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               and
               that
               deseruedly
               for
               the
               excesse
               committed
               therein
               :
               into
               which
               power
               he
               hath
               by
               little
               and
               little
               stolne
               by
               secret
               preuarication
               of
               custome
               ,
               or
               to
               say
               more
               truely
               ,
               of
               abuse
               ,
               hauing
               holden
               it
               some
               while
               :
               he
               hindreth
               the
               creation
               and
               promotion
               of
               the
               Emperor
               by
               all
               malice
               and
               spite
               .
               ]
               Wherupon
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               some
               Popes
               haue
               broken
               out
               into
               such
               impudency
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               Decretals
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               ,
               that
               they
               a●…ouch
               that
               the
               Emperor
               is
               bound
               to
               them
               in
               an
               Oath
               of
               Alleageance
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Emperour
               were
               vnder
               them
               subiected
               by
               coactiue
               Iurisdiction
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Then
               Marsiliu●…
               hath
               discouered
               the
               reason
               why
               the
               Popes
               haue
               so
               much
               opposed
               themselues
               against
               the
               Emperors
               ,
               to
               be
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               affraid
               least
               the
               Emperours
               should
               call
               them
               to
               a
               reckoning
               for
               their
               Exemptions
               ,
               for
               the
               abuse
               of
               their
               excommunications
               ,
               for
               intruding
               themselues
               into
               the
               office
               of
               the
               ciuill
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               taking
               a
               newe
               authority
               vpon
               themselues
               from
               themselues
               without
               warrant
               of
               the
               Emperour
               .
               This
               is
               that
               thing
               which
               caused
               them
               to
               stirre
               so
               much
               against
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               to
               procure
               the
               decay
               of
               the
               Empire
               so
               
               much
               ,
               as
               at
               this
               day
               they
               haue
               made
               it
               so
               weake
               ,
               that
               now
               they
               are
               out
               of
               the
               feare
               thereof
               .
               Other
               things
               for
               breuities
               sake
               I
               omit
               :
               this
               is
               sufficient
               to
               vnderstand
               what
               reason
               learned
               men
               had
               then
               to
               withstand
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               .
               This
               booke
               of
               Marsilius
               was
               neuer
               answered
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               is
               not
               like
               to
               be
               .
               But
               Iohn
               the
               two
               and
               twentieth
               ,
               against
               whom
               this
               booke
               was
               intended
               ,
               did
               in
               stead
               of
               aunswering
               ,
               condemne
               this
               worthy
               Writer
               :
               which
               thing
               was
               much
               more
               easie
               for
               him
               to
               doe
               .
            
          
           
             
               §.
               II.
               William
               Occham
               and
               Michael
               Cezena
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               BVT
               the
               truth
               could
               not
               be
               supp●…ssed
               thus
               .
               For
               other
               learned
               men
               deuoted
               to
               the
               seruice
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               entred
               into
               a
               further
               search
               of
               this
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               among
               whom
               
                 Michael
                 Cezena
              
               and
               
                 William
                 Occham
              
               were
               famous
               .
               The
               occasion
               whic●…
               stirred
               them
               vp
               to
               make
               search
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               was
               this
               :
               
                 Michael
                 Cezena
              
               Generall
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Minorites
               refuted
               three
               Constitutions
               of
               Pope
               Iohn
               the
               two
               and
               twentieth
               ;
               
                 Ad
                 conditorem
                 Canonum
                 :
                 Cum
                 inter
                 :
                 &
                 ,
                 Quia
                 quorundam
                 .
              
               These
               hee
               refuted
               and
               sent
               his
               bookes
               abroad
               against
               these
               Constitutions
               ;
               whereupon
               Iohn
               the
               two
               and
               twentieth
               depriued
               him
               ,
               and
               disabled
               him
               from
               taking
               any
               other
               dignity
               .
               But
               Michael
               appealed
               from
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Here
               arose
               the
               question
               ,
               whether
               a
               Christian
               might
               appeale
               from
               the
               Pope
               .
               
                 William
                 Occham
              
               once
               a
               worthy
               fellow
               of
               Merton
               Colledg
               in
               Oxford
               ,
               vndertooke
               this
               question
               ,
               &
               disputeth
               it
               throughly
               ,
               in
               that
               booke
               which
               he
               intitleth
               
                 Opus
                 nonaginta
                 dierum
              
               .
               He
               concludeth
               that
               a
               man
               may
               and
               might
               appeale
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               Councell
               is
               aboue
               the
               Pope
               .
               And
               saith
               ,
               that
               many
               moe
               learned
               men
               wrote
               diuers
               bookes
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               for
               confirmation
               of
               the
               same
               truth
               ,
               wherein
               they
               alleadge
               strong
               reasons
               to
               proue
               their
               purpose
               ,
               and
               answere
               all
               doubts
               .
               
               
                 De
                 ista
                 materia
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 plures
                 libri
                 prolixi
                 sunt
                 editi
                 ,
                 in
                 quibus
                 praedicti
                 〈◊〉
                 motiua
                 adducunt
                 quam
                 plurima
                 ,
                 obiectiones
                 refellunt
                 ,
                 &
                 quae
                 possunt
                 oriri
                 dubia
                 ,
                 declarare
                 nituntur
                 .
              
               That
               is
               [
               Of
               
               this
               matter
               many
               long
               bookes
               set
               forth
               ,
               wherein
               these
               foresaid
               Disputers
               ,
               alledge
               many
               reasons
               ,
               refute
               obiections
               ,
               and
               seeke
               to
               cleare
               all
               doubts
               that
               can
               rise
               .
               ]
               Of
               the
               Pope
               he
               saith
               thus
               :
               
                 Ioh●…es
                 22.
                 co●…scius
                 〈◊〉
                 suor●…
                 ad
                 iudici●…
                 generalis
                 concilij
                 ve●…ire
                 recusat
                 .
              
               That
               is
               [
               Pope
               Iohn
               the
               two
               and
               twentieth
               ,
               his
               owne
               consci●…nce
               accusing
               himselfe
               of
               his
               errours
               ,
               refuseth
               to
               come
               to
               the
               iudgement
               of
               a
               Ge●…erall
               Councel
               .
               ]
               Thus
               the
               Pope
               hath
               euer
               bin
               affraid
               of
               a
               General
               Councell
               ,
               since
               the
               time
               that
               first
               he
               vsurped
               Iurisdiction
               .
               The
               same
               Author
               confuteth
               the
               
               Constitutions
               of
               Ioh●…
               the
               two
               and
               twentieth
               ,
               first
               by
               Scriptures
               ,
               then
               by
               Canons
               of
               Councels
               ,
               and
               testimonies
               of
               holy
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               last
               of
               al
               by
               the
               determination
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               And
               for
               this
               question
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               because
               the
               Popes
               then
               began
               to
               chalenge
               temp●…rall
               Iurisdiction
               ouer
               Princes
               ,
               his
               assertion
               
               is
               ;
               
                 ●…eatus
                 ●…etrus
                 non
                 fuit
                 vicarius
                 Christi
                 ,
                 quantum
                 ad
                 officium
                 reg●…i
                 temporalis
                 ,
                 nec
                 in
                 ●…omporalibus
                 qusb●…e
                 .
              
               That
               is
               [
               S.
               Peter
               was
               not
               Christs
               Vicar
               in
               respect
               of
               a
               temporall
               Kingdome
               ,
               nor
               in
               respect
               of
               any
               tempo●…alities
               whatsoeuer
               .
               ]
               Which
               Assertion
               he
               proueth
               thus
               :
               If
               it
               were
               so
               that
               S.
               ●…eter
               were
               Christs
               Vicar
               in
               temporall
               Dominion
               ,
               then
               should
               S.
               Peter
               haue
               Iurisdiction
               ouer
               Emperours
               and
               Kings
               :
               but
               this
               the
               Popes
               themselues
               
               denie
               ,
               for
               Pope
               Nicholas
               saith
               thus
               :
               
                 Quu●…
                 ad
                 ver●…
                 ve●…tum
                 est
                 ,
                 nec
                 Imperator
                 iura
                 sibi
                 Pontificat●…s
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               That
               is
               :
               When
               we
               come
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               ,
               neither
               hath
               the
               Emperour
               taken
               vpon
               him
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               nor
               the
               Pope
               vsurped
               the
               title
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               for
               one
               Mediator
               of
               God
               and
               man
               Iesus
               Christ
               hath
               distinguished
               the
               Offices
               of
               both
               these
               powers
               by
               their
               proper
               actions
               and
               distinct
               dignities
               .
               
                 Ex
                 hi●…
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Occha●…
                 )
                 datur
                 〈◊〉
                 quod
                 Rom.
                 Pontifex
                 ex
                 successione
                 Petri
                 non
                 habet
                 Iurisdictionem
                 temporalem
                 super
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               Hence
               we
               may
               vnderstand
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               by
               succeeding
               Pet●…r
               hath
               no
               temporall
               Iurisdiction
               ouer
               the
               Emperour
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Against
               this
               determination
               he
               moueth
               some
               obiectious
               or
               rather
               taketh
               the
               ●…easons
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 Triumphus
              
               ,
               and
               maketh
               them
               his
               obiections
               ,
               though
               he
               suppresse
               the
               name
               of
               〈◊〉
               .
               The
               obiectious
               are
               these
               :
               First
               ,
               The
               Pope
               deposeth
               Kings
               ,
               15.
               
                 qu.
                 6.
                 cap.
                 ali●…
              
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Pope
               trauslated
               the
               
               Empire
               ,
               
                 Extra
                 .
                 de
                 Elect.
                 cap.
                 venerabilem
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Emperor
               
               taketh
               an
               Oath
               of
               Alleageance
               .
               These
               are
               the
               reasons
               of
               
                 Augusti●…
                 Triumphus
              
               ,
               whereunto
               he
               aunswereth
               thus
               .
               To
               the
               first
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 Ration●…
                 eriminis
                 habet
                 spiritual●…m
                 Iurisdictionem
                 ,
                 non
                 temporalem
                 .
              
               That
               is
               [
               In
               respect
               of
               some
               fault
               hee
               hath
               spirituall
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               but
               not
               temporall
               .
               ]
               Then
               all
               the
               Iurisdiction
               which
               the
               Pope
               or
               any
               other
               Bishoppe
               hath
               ,
               is
               onely
               spirituall
               in
               his
               opinion
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               sinne
               which
               may
               be
               censured
               by
               spirituall
               censures
               .
               But
               a
               power
               to
               depose
               Kings
               includeth
               temporall
               Iurisdiction
               .
               To
               the
               second
               he
               saith
               :
               The
               Pope
               translated
               the
               Empire
               :
               
                 Non
                 in
                 q●…antum
                 successor
                 Petri
                 ,
                 sed
                 authoritate
                 Romanorum
                 qui
                 sibi
                 potestatem
                 huinsmodi
                 concesserant
                 :
              
               That
               is
               [
               Not
               as
               the
               successour
               of
               Peter
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               who
               graunted
               him
               that
               power
               .
               ]
               To
               the
               third
               he
               saith
               ;
               the
               Emperour
               that
               first
               tooke
               an
               Oath
               of
               Alleageance
               ,
               did
               it
               from
               deuotion
               and
               humility
               ,
               and
               therefore
               afterward
               refused
               it
               .
               Marfilius
               answereth
               to
               this
               last
               obiection
               somewhat
               otherwise
               ,
               for
               he
               vtterly
               reiecteth
               the
               testimony
               of
               that
               Canon
               ,
               that
               witnesseth
               that
               the
               Emperour
               tooke
               an
               Oath
               of
               Alleageance
               .
               Inta●…tum
               
               
                 vero
                 ipsorum
                 quidam
                 prorupit
                 a●…daciam
              
               (
               saith
               Marsil
               .
               )
               
                 vt
                 in
                 suis
                 edectis
                 expresserit
                 ,
                 Romanum
                 Principem
                 sibi
                 iurame●…o
                 fidelitatis
                 ástringitanquam
                 coacti●…a
                 I●…risdictione
                 subiectum
                 ,
                 vt
                 ex
                 suarum
                 narrationum
                 quas
                 decretales
                 appellant
                 derisibili
                 &
                 contempt●…
                 prorsus
                 inuolucro
              
               *
               
                 septimo
                 de
                 Sent
                 &
                 re
                 i●…dicata
                 palam
                 se
                 inspicientibus
                 offert
                 .
              
               That
               is
               [
               One
               of
               them
               (
               to
               wit
               Clement
               the
               fift
               )
               hath
               broken
               out
               in
               such
               impudency
               in
               his
               Edicts
               ,
               that
               he
               affirmeth
               the
               Emperor
               is
               bound
               to
               him
               by
               an
               Oath
               of
               Alleageance
               ,
               as
               subiect
               to
               him
               in
               coactiue
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               as
               is
               openly
               to
               bee
               seene
               in
               2.
               
                 de
                 Sent.
                 &
                 re
                 ●…udic
              
               .
               out
               of
               that
               ridiculous
               and
               most
               contemptible
               collection
               of
               their
               Narrations
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Decretals
               .
               ]
            
             
               17.
               
               But
               to
               returne
               to
               
                 William
                 Occham
              
               and
               
                 Michael
                 Cezena
              
               in
               whose
               cause
               Occha●…
               was
               ingaged
               :
               Michael
               was
               deposed
               by
               
               Iohn
               the
               two
               and
               twentieth
               ,
               in
               Iune
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               Christ
               ,
               one
               thousand
               three
               hundred
               twentie
               and
               eight
               :
               in
               his
               behalfe
               letters
               were
               directed
               to
               the
               Chapter
               of
               the
               Minorites
               ,
               assembled
               in
               Parpinian
               and
               Auinion
               in
               the
               yeare
               one
               thousand
               three
               hundred
               
               thirty
               and
               one
               .
               These
               letters
               were
               subscribed
               by
               
                 Henricus
                 de
                 Chalchem
                 ,
                 Fran●…iscus
                 de
                 Esculo
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Guilielmus
                 de
                 Occham
              
               :
               not
               onely
               these
               men
               fauoured
               his
               cause
               ,
               but
               those
               two
               famous
               Vniuersities
               Oxford
               and
               Paris
               did
               approue
               the
               same
               .
               Whereuppon
               Michael
               being
               arrested
               by
               the
               Pope
               did
               appeale
               from
               the
               Pope
               .
               Consider
               the
               nature
               of
               his
               appeale
               :
               for
               it
               openeth
               the
               sense
               and
               iudgement
               of
               learned
               men
               then
               liuing
               ,
               being
               approued
               by
               the
               greatest
               learned
               men
               then
               liuing
               ;
               and
               by
               all
               the
               learned
               men
               of
               that
               order
               in
               England
               and
               in
               Paris
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               is
               said
               there
               .
               
                 Quae
                 determinatio
                 fuit
                 etiam
                 ab
                 omnib●…s
                 Magistris
                 &
                 baccalarijs
                 in
                 sacra
                 pagina
                 de
                 Parisijs
                 &
                 de
                 A●…glia
                 dicti
                 ordinis
                 approbata
                 ,
                 &
                 V●…iuersis
                 Christi
                 fidelibus
                 destinata
                 .
              
               That
               is
               [
               Which
               determination
               was
               also
               approued
               of
               all
               the
               Masters
               and
               Bachelours
               in
               Diuinity
               of
               the
               said
               order
               of
               Paris
               and
               England
               ,
               and
               directed
               to
               all
               Christians
               :
               ]
               I
               will
               set
               downe
               the
               forme
               of
               his
               
               appeale
               as
               in
               the
               same
               place
               I
               finde
               it
               expressed
               ,
               and
               thus
               it
               is
               :
               
                 Habito
                 prius
                 magno
                 &
                 maturo
                 consilio
                 ,
                 ab
                 ipso
                 Domino
                 Iohanne
                 ,
                 &
                 à
                 dicta
                 eius
                 assertione
                 ,
                 &
                 arrestation●…
                 infratempus
                 Legitimum
                 meo
                 nomine
                 ,
                 &
                 omnium
                 fratrum
                 mihi
                 adh●…rentium
                 Uolentium
                 ,
                 ac
                 dict●…
                 ordinis
                 ,
                 secundum
                 quod
                 tradunt
                 Canonic●…
                 sanctiones
                 ,
                 ad
                 sanctam
                 Romanam
                 Ecclesiam
                 Catholicam
                 &
                 Apostolicam
                 appello
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               After
               great
               and
               mature
               deliberation
               first
               had
               ,
               I
               appeale
               from
               the
               same
               Pope
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               from
               his
               said
               assertion
               ,
               and
               arrest
               ,
               within
               lawfull
               time
               for
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               my
               brethren
               that
               do
               adhaere
               or
               will
               hereafter
               adhaere
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               said
               Order
               according
               as
               the
               Canonicall
               Constitutions
               doe
               allow
               ,
               vnto
               the
               holy
               Romane
               Catholicke
               and
               Apostolicke
               Church
               .
               ]
               In
               which
               place
               he
               professeth
               that
               he
               doth
               this
               by
               the
               example
               of
               diuers
               other
               who
               had
               done
               the
               like
               before
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               From
               whence
               I
               would
               obserue
               some
               things
               declaring
               the
               sense
               ,
               iudgement
               and
               religion
               of
               the
               men
               that
               then
               liued
               .
               And
               first
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               this
               by
               great
               and
               mature
               deliberation
               ,
               and
               that
               herein
               he
               hath
               the
               approbation
               of
               diuers
               learned
               men
               ,
               of
               diuers
               Vniuersities
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               doth
               it
               by
               the
               examples
               of
               such
               as
               were
               before
               him
               :
               we
               note
               that
               this
               is
               not
               the
               iudgement
               of
               one
               man
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               most
               famous
               learned
               men
               of
               this
               age
               .
               For
               farther
               confirmation
               hereof
               ,
               we
               obserue
               also
               
               that
               Naucler
               speaking
               of
               this
               particular
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               cause
               of
               Lodouicke
               Emperour
               ,
               saith
               ,
               that
               many
               learned
               and
               godly
               men
               of
               
               Christendome
               held
               that
               Pope
               Iohn
               the
               two
               and
               twentieth
               was
               an
               Hereticke
               ,
               conuict
               of
               assured
               errours
               .
               
                 Iohannem
                 Papam
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 magni
                 &
                 multi
                 theologi
                 scientia
                 &
                 vita
                 probatidogmatizabant
                 esse
                 haereticum
                 ,
                 propter
                 cersos
                 errores
                 .
              
               And
               speaking
               of
               the
               learned
               men
               that
               wrote
               against
               the
               same
               Pope
               ,
               he
               nameth
               Dante
               's
               and
               Occha●…
               among
               other
               .
               This
               agreeth
               with
               that
               which
               Occhā
               witnesseth
               of
               this
               Pope
               ,
               that
               his
               own
               conscience
               accusing
               himselfe
               of
               his
               errors
               ,
               he
               durst
               not
               come
               to
               the
               iudgement
               of
               a
               generall
               Councell
               .
               Then
               I
               note
               not
               here
               onely
               the
               iudgement
               of
               these
               learned
               men
               ,
               but
               the
               sense
               and
               iudgement
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               of
               a
               generall
               Councell
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               For
               Cezena
               and
               Occham
               (
               who
               was
               combined
               with
               Cezena
               in
               this
               cause
               )
               would
               neuer
               haue
               appealed
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               to
               a
               generall
               Councell
               then
               representing
               that
               Church
               ,
               vnlesse
               they
               had
               been
               fully
               secured
               herein
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               to
               which
               they
               appealed
               had
               condemned
               the
               errours
               of
               the
               Pope
               from
               whom
               they
               appealed
               .
               They
               then
               knowing
               the
               sense
               and
               iudgement
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               appealed
               from
               the
               Pope
               to
               it
               ●…
               which
               thing
               is
               further
               also
               confirmed
               by
               that
               which
               he
               saith
               in
               his
               appeale
               ,
               
                 Secundum
                 quod
                 tradunt
                 Canonic●…
                 sanctiones
              
               :
               as
               the
               Canonicall
               Constitutions
               deliuer
               :
               then
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               allow
               and
               approue
               such
               an
               appeale
               ,
               howsoeuer
               since
               this
               time
               the
               Popes
               haue
               alte●…ed
               the
               Canons
               and
               discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               then
               this
               discipline
               was
               in
               force
               ,
               and
               acknowledged
               through
               Christendome
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               might
               be
               censured
               in
               a
               generall
               Councell
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               Another
               thing
               which
               we
               obserue
               in
               this
               appeale
               ,
               is
               a
               remarkeable
               distinction
               famously
               obserued
               in
               the
               sense
               ,
               iudgement
               and
               religion
               of
               the
               men
               of
               this
               age
               betweene
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               and
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               .
               For
               Ceze●…a
               after
               that
               hee
               hath
               appealed
               from
               the
               Pope
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               complaineth
               much
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               being
               wholly
               gouerned
               by
               the
               Pope
               :
               from
               whence
               he
               appealing
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               declareth
               euidently
               that
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               he
               vnderstood
               another
               thing
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               our
               aduersaries
               now
               cal
               by
               that
               
               name
               ,
               an
               assembly
               whereof
               the
               Pope
               is
               the
               heade
               ,
               which
               are
               wholly
               to
               be
               guided
               ,
               gouerned
               and
               directed
               by
               the
               Pope
               .
               This
               is
               now
               commonly
               called
               the
               ●…hurch
               of
               Rome
               :
               but
               at
               this
               time
               wherein
               Ceze●…
               liued
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               was
               vnderstood
               to
               be
               a
               free
               ,
               lawfull
               ,
               holy
               generall
               Councell
               assembled
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               these
               Westerne
               parts
               of
               Christendome
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               which
               our
               forefathers
               haue
               so
               much
               honoured
               .
               The
               sentence
               of
               this
               C●…urch
               they
               reuerence
               ,
               〈◊〉
               authority
               of
               this
               Church
               they
               acknowledge
               ,
               appealing
               from
               the
               Popes
               sentence
               as
               vniust
               ,
               re●…ecting
               his
               authority
               as
               vnlawfull
               ,
               still
               resting
               in
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               This
               declareth
               that
               the
               Pope
               may
               bee
               separated
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               though
               not
               from
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               .
               Now
               separate
               once
               the
               Pope
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               by
               these
               appeales
               it
               must
               so
               be
               vnderstood
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               followeth
               by
               infallible
               ●…nference
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               (
               as
               now
               it
               is
               commonly
               knowne
               by
               that
               name
               )
               is
               no
               other
               thing
               then
               that
               which
               ●…se
               learned
               men
               called
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               :
               and
               that
               this
               pr●…ent
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               not
               that
               which
               our
               fathers
               called
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               It
               is
               not
               the
               same
               thing
               :
               for
               from
               that
               Church
               of
               Rome
               the
               Pope
               might
               be
               separated
               ,
               from
               this
               he
               cannot
               .
               From
               the
               Pope
               to
               that
               Church
               a
               Christian
               might
               appeal●…
               ,
               which
               sentence
               was
               iustified
               by
               the
               most
               learned
               that
               then
               liued
               :
               From
               the
               Pope
               to
               this
               Church
               there
               is
               no
               appeale
               .
               Thus
               much
               I
               obserue
               from
               this
               appeale
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               appeale
               of
               Lodou●…
               the
               fourth
               Emperour
               ,
               which
               before
               we
               haue
               declared
               ,
               being
               to
               the
               same
               end
               ,
               and
               agreeing
               in
               the
               same
               forme
               with
               this
               ,
               being
               from
               the
               Pope
               to
               a
               generall
               Councell
               ,
               which
               also
               he
               calleth
               the
               holy
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               In
               which
               same
               manner
               did
               Philip
               King
               of
               Fraunce
               appeale
               from
               Pope
               Boniface
               ,
               besides
               diuers
               other
               who
               vsed
               the
               same
               course
               ,
               as
               
                 Michael
                 Cizena
              
               witnesseth
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               Hence
               riseth
               this
               Corollary
               ,
               that
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               haue
               made
               no
               separation
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               but
               onely
               from
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ▪
               And
               that
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Court
               ,
               that
               is
               Friars
               and
               Canonists
               who
               depend
               wholly
               vpon
               him
               ,
               terming
               themselues
               now
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               haue
               made
               the
               separation
               ,
               and
               haue
               altred
               the
               auncient
               bounds
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               
               plucked
               vp
               the
               old
               hedge
               which
               was
               the
               partition
               between
               the
               Church
               and
               Court
               of
               Rome
               .
               Thus
               they
               reteyning
               onely
               the
               name
               ,
               haue
               chaunged
               all
               things
               and
               turned
               them
               vpside
               down
               .
               So
               that
               albeit
               that
               which
               I
               shall
               say
               ,
               may
               seeme
               a
               strange
               Paradox
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               truth
               which
               will
               euery
               day
               bee
               more
               and
               more
               
               knowne
               and
               confessed
               .
               The
               auncient
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               y●…
               euen
               that
               Church
               of
               Rome
               which
               stood
               in
               the
               world
               before
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               can
               now
               bee
               found
               no
               where
               in
               the
               world
               but
               among
               Protestants
               .
               
                 Marsilius
                 P●…
              
               .
               obserued
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               alteration
               ,
               thus
               :
               
                 Apud
                 M●…rnos
                 Ecelesi●…
                 〈◊〉
                 importat
              
               
               
                 ministros
                 Presbyteros
                 Episc●…
                 &c.
                 
                 〈◊〉
                 Ecclesi●…
                 Rom
                 ▪
                 ●…rbis
                 ho●…
                 〈◊〉
                 obtinuit
                 ,
                 cuius
                 ministri
                 &
                 pra●…identes
                 sunt
                 Pa●…a
                 R●…
                 &
                 Cardin●…
                 ipsius
                 ,
                 qui
                 〈◊〉
                 ex
                 usu
                 quod●…●…runt
                 dici
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               [
               The
               Church
               importeth
               as
               much
               as
               Ministers
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Bishoppes
               in
               late
               vse
               ,
               &c.
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Citie
               of
               Rome
               hath
               now
               obtained
               this
               name
               ,
               whose
               Ministers
               and
               Gouernours
               are
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Cardinals
               ,
               who
               now
               from
               a
               certaine
               vse
               are
               called
               the
               Church
               .
               ]
               But
               that
               vse
               was
               but
               late
               brought
               in
               ,
               especially
               by
               Friars
               :
               for
               the
               auncient
               vse
               of
               this
               ,
               which
               was
               also
               long
               continued
               among
               many
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               he
               declareth
               to
               be
               thus
               :
               
                 Sec●…
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 Ecclesi●…
                 ,
                 &
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 &
                 pro●…
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 &c.
                 de
                 Vniuersitate
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 &
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 Christi
                 .
              
               [
               But
               according
               to
               another
               signification
               ,
               and
               that
               most
               truely
               and
               properly
               ,
               &
               answering
               to
               the
               first
               imposition
               of
               this
               name
               :
               the
               Church
               is
               called
               the
               Vniuersall
               company
               of
               all
               faith●…ull
               beleeuers
               which
               call
               vpon
               the
               name
               of
               Christ.
               ]
               Then
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               the
               Pope
               is
               the
               Gouernour
               thereof
               ,
               was
               obserued
               to
               be
               but
               a
               particular
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Catholicke
               Church
               which
               conteineth
               all
               Beleeuers
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               Occham
               hath
               also
               written
               another
               Booke
               ,
               Intituled
               .
               
                 Super
                 potestate
                 su●…i
                 Pontifieis
                 〈◊〉
                 quo●…
                 decisiones
                 .
              
               From
               whence
               I
               will
               obserue
               some
               things
               concerning
               our
               question
               of
               Iurisdiction
               :
               disputing
               of
               that
               which
               the
               Friars
               and
               flatterers
               of
               Popes
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 potestatis
              
               :
               he
               handleth
               it
               so
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               he
               putteth
               the
               Pope
               downe
               as
               low
               ,
               as
               the
               flatterers
               
               extolled
               him
               vp
               on
               high
               :
               For
               thus
               he
               saith
               .
               
                 Principatui
                 optimo
                 repugnare
                 videtur
                 ,
                 quod
                 principans
                 illam
                 habeat
                 plenitudinem
              
               
               
                 potestatis
                 &c.
                 Nam
                 omnes
                 subditi
                 h●…benti
                 talem
                 plenitudinem
                 sunt
                 serui
                 secundum
                 strictissimam
                 significationem
                 vocabuli
                 ,
                 serui
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               It
               seemeth
               to
               be
               vtterly
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               best
               Gouernment
               ,
               that
               the
               Gouernour
               should
               haue
               this
               fulnes
               of
               power
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               all
               that
               are
               subiects
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               such
               fulnesse
               ,
               are
               his
               slaues
               according
               to
               the
               most
               strict
               vnderstanding
               of
               a
               bondslaue
               .
               ]
               And
               because
               the
               Pope
               then
               began
               to
               flatter
               himselfe
               strangely
               ,
               and
               to
               swell
               with
               those
               words
               of
               pride
               :
               that
               he
               was
               to
               iudge
               all
               men
               ,
               but
               no
               man
               might
               iudge
               him
               ;
               no
               man
               might
               accuse
               him
               :
               Occham
               represseth
               this
               swelling
               vanitie
               thus
               .
               
                 Papa
                 potest
                 ab
                 homine
                 accusari
                 ,
                 destit●…i
                 ,
                 &
                 deponi
                 :
              
               
               
                 omnis
                 enim
                 accusatio
                 est
                 coram
                 iudice
                 facienda
                 .
                 Nec
                 de
                 hoc
                 debet
                 Papa
                 perturbari
                 ,
                 ne
                 contra
                 doctrinam
                 Christi
                 Apostolis
                 pro
                 se
                 &
                 propraelatis
                 Ecclesiae
                 traditam
                 velit
                 tanquam
                 sal
                 infatuatum
                 mitti
                 foras
                 &
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 conculcari
                 ,
                 ne
                 contra
                 praeceptum
                 eiusdem
                 velit
                 pro
                 salute
                 eius
                 corporis
                 mystici
                 vt
                 membrum
                 putridum
                 amputari
                 ,
                 ne
                 desideret
                 ipse
                 potestatem
                 qua
                 se
                 ex
                 charitate
                 correptum
                 quamuis
                 etiam
                 Ecclesiam
                 non
                 audiret
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 Ethnicus
                 &
                 publicanus
                 non
                 si●…at
                 se
                 vt
                 carnes
                 putridas
                 resecari
                 ,
                 &
                 vt
                 ouem
                 scabiosam
                 repellenda●…
                 â
                 stabulis
                 ,
                 &
                 expurgandum
                 vt
                 fermentum
                 quod
                 totam
                 massam
                 corrumpit
                 :
                 sed
                 velit
                 vt
                 sibi
                 parcatur
                 ,
                 vt
                 vniuersa
                 Ecclesia
                 ad
                 interitum
                 perducatur
                 .
                 Quae
                 omnia
                 à
                 desiderio
                 Papae
                 qui
                 a●…imam
                 suam
                 tenetur
                 pro
                 subditis
                 ponere
                 ,
                 conuenit
                 exulari
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               The
               Pope
               may
               be
               accused
               ,
               forsaken
               ,
               deposed
               by
               a
               man
               :
               for
               all
               accusation
               must
               be
               before
               the
               iudge
               .
               Neither
               must
               this
               thing
               trouble
               the
               Pope
               ,
               otherwise
               he
               might
               s●…eme
               to
               make
               himselfe
               vnprofitable
               salt
               ,
               good
               for
               nothing
               but
               to
               be
               trod
               vnderfoot
               against
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               deliuered
               to
               his
               Apostles
               for
               themselues
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Prelates
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               against
               the
               commaundement
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               like
               a
               rotten
               member
               ,
               for
               the
               preseruation
               of
               his
               mysticall
               body
               .
               And
               so
               he
               might
               seeme
               to
               desire
               such
               a
               power
               ,
               by
               which
               being
               reprooued
               in
               charitie
               ,
               albeit
               like
               an
               heathen
               and
               Publican
               he
               should
               not
               heare
               the
               Chu●…ch
               ,
               yet
               he
               would
               not
               suffer
               himselfe
               to
               be
               cut
               of
               like
               dead
               flesh
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               scabbed
               sheepe
               to
               be
               driuen
               from
               the
               folds
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               purged
               like
               leauen
               that
               corrupteth
               the
               whole
               lumpe
               .
               But
               
               he
               should
               by
               this
               seeke
               that
               for
               sparing
               him
               ,
               the
               whole
               Church
               might
               be
               brought
               to
               ruine
               .
               All
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               farre
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               who
               ought
               to
               giue
               his
               life
               for
               his
               flocke
               .
               ]
               Then
               this
               man
               foresaw
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               sort
               foretold
               all
               that
               mischiefe
               which
               fell
               vpon
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               Popes
               claime
               of
               this
               strange
               Iurisdiction
               :
               which
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               if
               once
               it
               should
               be
               obtained
               by
               the
               Pope
               ;
               then
               hath
               Occham
               plainely
               foretolde
               ,
               that
               which
               since
               this
               time
               by
               too
               great
               experience
               we
               haue
               found
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               would
               hereby
               prooue
               vnsauery
               salt
               good
               for
               nothing
               but
               to
               be
               troden
               vnderfoot
               of
               men
               ;
               a
               rotten
               member
               cut
               off
               from
               the
               body
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               :
               as
               rotten
               flesh
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               for
               the
               preseruation
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               as
               a
               scabbed
               sheepe
               to
               bee
               kept
               from
               the
               fold
               ,
               as
               old
               leauen
               to
               be
               purged
               from
               corrupting
               and
               infecting
               the
               whole
               lumpe
               .
               And
               that
               for
               sparing
               him
               the
               vniuersall
               Church
               must
               bee
               brought
               to
               desolation
               and
               ouerthrow
               .
               All
               this
               
                 William
                 Occham
              
               foresaw
               ,
               all
               this
               we
               haue
               found
               by
               lamentable
               experience
               too
               true
               :
               and
               all
               this
               followed
               vpon
               his
               intrusion
               into
               this
               Iurisdiction
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               Through
               this
               booke
               
                 William
                 Occham
              
               was
               driuen
               to
               carry
               himselfe
               cunningly
               for
               feare
               of
               the
               Popes
               greatnesse
               ,
               mouing
               many
               questions
               and
               doubts
               ,
               and
               reasoning
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               schooles
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               making
               no
               professed
               determination
               or
               conclusion
               :
               but
               he
               leaueth
               such
               strength
               of
               reason
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               taketh
               away
               all
               obiections
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               that
               any
               man
               may
               inferre
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               and
               vnderstand
               the
               reason
               why
               himselfe
               did
               not
               conclude
               .
               For
               thus
               he
               saith
               in
               the
               end
               of
               that
               booke
               .
               
                 Haec
                 breu●…er
                 conferendo
                 ,
                 allegendo
                 ,
                 &
                 disputando
                 sunt
                 dicta
                 ;
                 non
                 vt
                 certa
                 veritas
                 in
                 dubium
                 reuocetur
                 ,
                 sed
                 vt
                 aliqua
                 habeatur
                 occasio
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Quid
                 autem
                 sentiam
                 de
                 praedictis
                 ,
                 non
                 expressi
                 ,
                 quia
                 hoc
                 (
                 vt
                 puto
                 )
                 veritati
                 non
                 prodesset
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               These
               things
               haue
               we
               said
               ,
               by
               conferring
               ,
               alleadging
               ,
               disputing
               ;
               not
               that
               a
               knowen
               truth
               should
               be
               called
               into
               question
               ,
               but
               to
               giue
               an
               occasion
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               haue
               not
               declared
               what
               mine
               opinion
               is
               of
               these
               things
               ;
               because
               (
               as
               I
               take
               it
               )
               that
               would
               not
               helpe
               the
               truth
               .
               ]
               Another
               booke
               
                 William
                 Occham
              
               Intituleth
               ,
               Dialogus
               :
               from
               whence
               I
               will
               cite
               onely
               one
               Sillogisme
               ,
               contained
               in
               few
               words
               ,
               but
               so
               strongly
               and
               soundly
               collected
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               make
               an
               end
               of
               all
               this
               controuersie
               :
               his
               words
               are
               these
               .
               
                 Papa
                 non
              
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 â
                 Iurisdictione
                 〈◊〉
                 &
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               
                 iudicumqua●…
                 fuerat
                 Christus
                 &
                 Apostoli
                 :
                 sed
                 C●…ristus
                 &
                 〈◊〉
                 fuerunt
                 ab
                 imp●…ratore
                 quantū
                 ad
                 Iurisdictionē
                 c●…actiuam
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               The
               Pope
               is
               no
               more
               exempt
               from
               the
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               Emperors
               ,
               &
               other
               secular
               iudges
               then
               Christ
               &
               his
               Apostles
               were
               :
               but
               Christ
               &
               his
               Apostles
               were
               iudged
               by
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               coactiue
               Iurisdictiō
               :
               therfore
               so
               the
               Pope
               ought
               to
               be
               iudged
               .
               ]
               This
               Syllogis●…e
               to
               this
               day
               was
               neuer
               answered
               :
               In
               respect
               of
               which
               sound
               and
               pithy
               handling
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               as
               Occh●…
               was
               surnamed
               Doctor
               
                 inuincibilis
                 in
                 argu●…nto
              
               :
               so
               the
               
               sense
               and
               iudgement
               of
               learned
               men
               was
               wholly
               for
               Occham
               .
               Insomuch
               that
               Naucler
               witnesseth
               ,
               that
               this
               worthy
               
                 William
                 Occh●…
              
               threw
               downe
               all
               the
               Popes
               Temporall
               Dominion
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               carried
               the
               glory
               in
               all
               these
               disputations
               :
               wherin
               many
               learned
               men
               followed
               him
               .
               For
               he
               speaking
               of
               Da●…es
               that
               learned
               Florentine
               ,
               saith
               that
               this
               Dante
               's
               also
               wrote
               a
               Booke
               ,
               
                 De
                 Monarchia
              
               ;
               wherein
               he
               prooueth
               that
               the
               Empire
               hath
               no
               dependance
               of
               the
               Pope
               :
               which
               opinion
               Antoninu●…
               reprooueth
               for
               an
               error
               .
               But
               Occha●…
               hath
               confirmed
               this
               which
               〈◊〉
               tooke
               to
               be
               an
               error
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 secundu●…
              
               
               
                 ipsum
                 Antoninum
                 ,
                 magi●…
                 d●…ffuse
                 prosecutus
                 est
              
               Occham
               
                 ordi●…is
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 quasi
                 ad
                 〈◊〉
                 deducens
                 〈◊〉
                 Papae
                 &
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 in
                 te●…orali
                 domin●…
                 ,
                 quamobre●…
                 multi
                 ver●…
                 doctissim●…
                 〈◊〉
                 questiones
                 disputaban●…
                 de
                 potestat●…
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               Which
               error
               as
               Antoninus
               taketh
               it
               ,
               Occha●…
               a
               Minorite
               hath
               most
               largely
               handled
               ,
               reducing
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Pope
               and
               of
               Prelates
               ,
               concerning
               Temporall
               dominion
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               to
               nothing
               .
               Wherefore
               many
               men
               of
               greatest
               learning
               ,
               did
               then
               dispute
               of
               Iurisdiction
               Eccle●…iasticall
               .
               ]
            
             
               23.
               
               By
               all
               which
               we
               see
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               ouerthrown
               by
               men
               of
               the
               greatest
               learning
               ,
               euen
               then
               when
               hee
               thought
               himselfe
               strongest
               :
               for
               this
               part
               of
               his
               pretended
               Iurisdiction
               which
               toucheth
               the
               deposing
               of
               Princes
               was
               neuer
               better
               handled
               ,
               then
               at
               this
               time
               in
               the
               middes
               of
               the
               Popes
               kingdome
               ,
               by
               these
               men
               .
               And
               shall
               it
               be
               thought
               strange
               in
               vs
               now
               ,
               to
               maintaine
               the
               same
               truth
               ,
               which
               then
               these
               worthy
               men
               durst
               maintaine
               ?
               Or
               shall
               it
               not
               be
               imputed
               either
               as
               damnable
               
               ignorance
               in
               vs
               not
               to
               know
               ,
               or
               as
               extreame
               weakenesse
               and
               want
               of
               courage
               ,
               not
               to
               professe
               and
               maintaine
               as
               much
               now
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               as
               these
               worthy
               men
               did
               then
               ?
               More
               we
               cannot
               say
               ,
               then
               they
               haue
               said
               in
               this
               point
               of
               Iurisdiction
               :
               For
               they
               haue
               prooued
               by
               inuincible
               reasons
               ,
               that
               
                 in
                 tem●…oralibus
              
               ,
               in
               temporalties
               th●…
               Pope
               hath
               no
               Iurisdiction
               ouer
               Princes
               :
               that
               
                 in
                 ●…pirit●…libus
              
               ,
               in
               spiritualties
               the
               Pope
               is
               ●…ubiect
               to
               the
               censure
               of
               ●…
               gen●…rall
               Councell
               .
               This
               is
               the
               truth
               which
               euer
               hath
               beene
               maintained
               against
               the
               Pope
               :
               more
               then
               this
               wee
               seeke
               not
               .
            
          
           
             
               §.
               III.
               Robert
               Grosthead
               and
               Iohn
               Wiclife
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               AFter
               
                 Willi●…
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               let
               vs
               come
               to
               that
               famous
               Bi●…hop
               of
               Lincolne
               ,
               
                 Robert
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               It
               is
               to
               bee
               lamented
               that
               more
               of
               his
               writings
               were
               not
               preserued
               ;
               by
               so
               much
               as
               we
               haue
               extant
               ,
               it
               appear●…th
               that
               with
               great
               courage
               ,
               learning
               ,
               &
               integritie
               he
               withstood
               the
               Popes
               pretended
               Iurisdictiō
               :
               for
               his
               lea●…ing
               〈◊〉
               .
               calleth
               him
               the
               true
               great
               ●…lark
               .
               
               The
               contention
               which
               ●…xercised
               him
               most
               ,
               was
               about
               the
               Popes
               p●…ouisions
               :
               for
               the
               Pope
               would
               by
               his
               prouisions
               (
               and
               this
               was
               also
               a
               part
               of
               his
               Iurisdiction
               proceeding
               out
               of
               the
               pretended
               fulnesse
               of
               power
               )
               place
               straungers
               ,
               commonly
               some
               of
               his
               owne
               bastardes
               ,
               vnder
               the
               name
               of
               his
               Nephewes
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               sometimes
               young
               children
               .
               Thus
               in
               the
               best
               and
               greatest
               Ecclesiasticall
               charges
               and
               benefices
               ,
               as
               they
               became
               void
               he
               thrust
               in
               such
               as
               had
               neither
               learning
               nor
               honestie
               ,
               will
               or
               skill
               to
               disch●…rge
               the
               du●…tie
               which
               that
               place
               required
               by
               preaching
               .
               This
               being
               of
               it selfe
               a
               thing
               hatefull
               and
               abhominable
               :
               Grosth●…d
               conceiuing
               of
               the
               thing
               ●…s
               it
               was
               in
               truth
               ,
               resolued
               in
               his
               Diocesse
               to
               admit
               no
               such
               v●…gratious
               practise
               .
               A●…d
               ther●…ore
               when
               the
               Pope
               had
               written
               to
               him
               in
               this
               sort
               for
               one
               of
               his
               Nephews
               :
               〈◊〉
               withstood
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               place
               him
               .
               And
               hereupon
               he
               wrote
               to
               the
               Pope
               :
               the
               letter
               is
               extant
               in
               
                 Mat.
                 Paris
              
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               I
               will
               rehe●…rse
               some
               things
               ,
               that
               the
               excellent
               spirit
               of
               th●…t
               man
               may
               be
               the
               better
               obserued
               :
               
               and
               his
               zeale
               against
               the
               intollerable
               practise
               of
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               .
               For
               these
               prouisions
               were
               then
               defended
               by
               flatterers
               as
               proceeding
               from
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               power
               ,
               the
               fountaine
               as
               they
               called
               it
               of
               all
               Iurisdiction
               against
               which
               Grosthead
               disputeth
               thus
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               
                 Apostolica
                 mandata
                 non
                 sunt
                 necesse
                 possunt
                 alia
                 quam
                 Apostolorum
              
               
               
                 doctrina
                 &
                 ipsius
                 Domini
                 nostri
                 Iesu
                 Christi
                 ,
                 Apostolorum
                 magistri
                 ac
                 Domini
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               The
               Apostolicall
               mandates
               are
               no
               other
               :
               neither
               may
               they
               be
               any
               other
               then
               the
               doctrines
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               master
               and
               Lord
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               ]
               By
               this
               rule
               which
               Grosthead
               prescribeth
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               receiue
               any
               mandate
               from
               him
               .
               And
               the
               things
               which
               we
               reiect
               ,
               we
               reiect
               vpon
               no
               other
               ground
               ,
               then
               as
               this
               worthy
               Bishop
               did
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               consonant
               to
               the
               Apostolicall
               doctrines
               .
               And
               whereas
               the
               Pope
               had
               written
               to
               him
               for
               a
               prouision
               to
               be
               sped
               in
               his
               Diocesse
               ,
               hee
               proceedeth
               thus
               .
               
                 Ipse
                 Do●…inus
                 noster
                 Iesus
                 Christus
                 ait
                 ,
                 qui
                 non
                 est
                 mecum
                 ,
                 contra
                 me
                 est
                 :
                 contra
                 ipsum
                 autem
                 non
                 est
                 nec
                 esse
                 potest
                 Apostolicae
                 sedis
                 sanctitas
                 diuinissima
                 :
                 non
                 est
                 igitur
                 praedictae
                 literae
                 tenor
                 Apostolicae
                 sanctitati
                 consonu●…
                 ▪
                 sed
                 absonum
                 &
                 plurimum
                 discors
                 .
                 Primo
                 quia
                 de
                 illius
                 literae
                 &
                 ei
                 consimilium
                 superacucmulato
                 non
                 obstante
                 ,
                 nec
                 ex
                 legis
                 naturalis
                 obseruandae
                 necessitate
                 inducto
                 patet
                 cataclysmus
                 ,
                 inconstanciae
                 ,
                 audaciae
                 ,
                 in●…erecundiae
                 ,
                 mentiendi
                 fallendi
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Praeterea
                 post
                 peccatum
                 Luciferi
                 ,
                 quod
                 idem
                 erit
                 in
                 fine
                 temporum
                 ipsius
                 filij
                 perditio●…is
                 Antichristi
                 ,
                 quem
                 interficiet
                 Dominus
                 spirit●…
                 oris
                 sui
                 ,
                 nec
                 est
                 ,
                 nec
                 esse
                 potest
                 alterum
                 genus
                 peccat●…
                 tam
                 aduersum
                 &
                 contrarium
                 Apostolorum
                 doctrinae
                 ,
                 &
                 Euangelicae
                 ,
                 &
                 ipsi
                 Domino
                 Iesu
                 Christo
                 tam
                 odibile
                 ,
                 &
                 tam
                 abominabile
                 ,
                 quam
                 ani●…as
                 curae
                 pastoralis
                 officij
                 &
                 ministerij
                 defraudatione
                 mortificare
                 &
                 perdere
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               Our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               himselfe
               saith
               ,
               hee
               that
               is
               not
               with
               me
               ,
               is
               against
               me
               :
               now
               against
               him
               the
               most
               diuine
               holinesse
               of
               the
               Apostolicke
               sea
               is
               not
               ,
               nor
               cannot
               bee
               :
               therefore
               the
               tenor
               of
               the
               foresaid
               letter
               is
               not
               consonant
               to
               the
               Apostolicall
               holinesse
               ,
               but
               dissonant
               ,
               and
               altogether
               repugnant
               ,
               First
               ,
               because
               the
               way
               is
               opened
               to
               an
               inundation
               of
               inconstancy
               presumption
               ,
               shamelesnesse
               ,
               lying
               ,
               cousening
               ,
               &c.
               
               By
               reason
               of
               the
               
                 non
                 obstante
              
               in
               that
               and
               such
               like
               letters
               often
               heaped
               
               vp
               ,
               not
               proceeding
               from
               any
               necessitie
               of
               the
               obseruation
               of
               the
               naturall
               law
               :
               Moreouer
               ,
               after
               the
               sinne
               of
               Lucifer
               ,
               which
               also
               shall
               be
               the
               sinne
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               perdition
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               whom
               the
               Lord
               shall
               kill
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               his
               mouth
               :
               there
               is
               not
               ,
               nor
               can
               be
               any
               other
               kind
               of
               sinne
               so
               repugnant
               &
               contrary
               to
               the
               Apostolical
               &
               Euangelical
               doctrin
               ,
               to
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               so
               odious
               ,
               and
               so
               abominable
               ,
               as
               this
               sinne
               is
               to
               kill
               and
               destroy
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               by
               defrauding
               them
               of
               the
               care
               of
               the
               pastorall
               office
               and
               ministery
               .
               ]
            
             
               26.
               
               The
               beginnings
               of
               M.
               Luther
               with
               Pope
               Leo
               the
               tenth
               ,
               were
               much
               more
               mild
               then
               this
               :
               but
               he
               proceedeth
               and
               condemneth
               this
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               Popes
               letters
               by
               Scriptures
               ;
               declaring
               that
               they
               bring
               in
               such
               confusion
               into
               the
               Church
               :
               which
               could
               be
               practised
               by
               none
               ,
               but
               sueh
               as
               are
               vnder
               the
               same
               condemnation
               with
               Lucifer
               and
               Antichrist
               .
               
                 Pe●…ores
                 sunt
                 Lucifero
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 &
                 Antichristo
                 proxim●…ores
                 ;
                 &
                 in
                 hac
                 〈◊〉
                 gradatim
                 quanto
                 magis
                 superex●…ellentes
                 ,
                 qui
                 ex
                 maiori
                 &
                 diu●…nori
                 po●…estate
                 sib●…
                 diuinitus
                 in
                 aedifica●…mem
                 non
                 in
                 destructionem
                 tradita
                 ,
                 magis
                 tenentur
                 ab
                 Ecclesia
                 de●…
                 tales
                 interemptores
                 pessimos
                 excludere
                 &
                 extirpare
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               They
               are
               worse
               then
               Lucifer
               ,
               and
               next
               to
               Antichrist
               :
               and
               in
               this
               badnesse
               they
               rise
               in
               a
               greater
               degree
               of
               euill
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               they
               are
               more
               excellent
               ,
               who
               from
               the
               greater
               and
               more
               diuine
               power
               that
               is
               giuen
               them
               for
               edification
               ,
               not
               for
               destruction
               ,
               are
               bound
               the
               more
               to
               exclude
               and
               root
               out
               these
               wicked
               distroyers
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               ]
               And
               therefore
               hee
               auerreth
               that
               the
               Pope
               cannot
               commaund
               such
               a
               sinne
               as
               this
               ,
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               [
               So
               hatefull
               and
               detestable
               ,
               so
               abhominable
               to
               Christ
               ,
               so
               pernicious
               to
               man.
               For
               this
               were
               an
               vtter
               defection
               from
               power
               and
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               a
               corruption
               ,
               and
               abuse
               thereof
               ,
               and
               a
               remotion
               from
               the
               throne
               of
               glory
               ;
               and
               a
               session
               in
               the
               chaire
               of
               pestilence
               ,
               and
               in
               eternall
               shame
               in
               hell
               ,
               next
               in
               place
               to
               those
               two
               great
               Princes
               of
               darkenesse
               ,
               Lucifer
               and
               Antichrist
               .
               ]
               And
               because
               in
               such
               things
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               yeeld
               his
               obedience
               ,
               but
               is
               bound
               to
               disobey
               :
               therefore
               he
               saith
               thus
               ,
               [
               Out
               of
               duety
               and
               obedience
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               loue
               of
               vnion
               with
               the
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               ;
               I
               vtterly
               reiect
               and
               resist
               these
               letters
               ,
               especially
               because
               
               they
               vrge
               me
               to
               such
               a
               sinne
               ,
               as
               is
               euidently
               abhominable
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               pernicious
               to
               man
               ;
               and
               because
               they
               are
               contrary
               to
               the
               holinesse
               of
               the
               sea
               Apostolike
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Catholicke
               faith
               :
               
                 Filialiter
                 &
                 obedienter
                 non
                 obedio
                 ,
                 contradico
                 ,
                 rebello
                 .
              
               And
               vnto
               that
               Sophisticall
               shift
               of
               
                 Plenitudo
                 potestatis
              
               ,
               whereby
               they
               vsed
               to
               cast
               a
               colour
               ouer
               these
               practises
               ,
               he
               aunswereth
               in
               such
               a
               sort
               ,
               as
               giueth
               a
               short
               rule
               of
               vnderstanding
               this
               fulnesse
               of
               power
               ,
               for
               thus
               he
               saith
               .
               
                 Breuiter
                 autem
                 recolligens
                 dico
                 ,
                 Apostolicae
                 sedis
                 sanctitas
                 non
                 potest
                 nisi
                 quae
                 in
                 aedi●…icationem
                 sunt
                 &
                 non
                 in
                 destructionem
                 :
                 haec
                 est
                 enim
                 potestat
                 is
                 plenitudo
                 ,
                 omnia
                 posse
                 in
                 aedificationem
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               Briefely
               recollecting
               what
               we
               haue
               said
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               the
               holinesse
               of
               the
               sea
               Apostolicke
               cannot
               doe
               any
               thing
               :
               but
               that
               which
               is
               for
               edification
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               destruction
               :
               for
               this
               is
               fulnesse
               of
               power
               ,
               to
               be
               able
               to
               doe
               all
               things
               for
               edification
               .
               ]
               In
               which
               sense
               who
               would
               haue
               denied
               the
               Pope
               a
               fulnesse
               .
            
             
               27.
               
               When
               this
               letter
               came
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               
                 Nonse
                 capiens
                 prae
                 ira
              
               (
               saith
               mine
               Author
               )
               
                 quis
                 ait
                 est
                 iste
                 senex
                 delirus
                 ,
                 surdus
                 ,
                 absurdus
                 ,
                 qui
                 facta
                 audax
                 &
                 temerarius
                 iudicat
                 ?
                 Per
                 Petrum
                 &
                 Paulum
                 nisi
                 me
                 moueret
                 innata
                 ingenuitas
                 ,
                 ipsum
                 in
                 tantam
                 confusionem
                 praecipitarem
                 ,
                 vt
                 toti
                 mundo
                 fabula
                 foret
                 ,
                 stupor
                 ,
                 exemplum
                 &
                 prodigium
                 .
                 Nonne
                 r●…x
                 Anglorum
                 noster
                 est
                 vassallus
                 ?
                 &
                 vt
                 plus
                 dicam
                 ,
                 mancipium
                 ,
                 qui
                 potest
                 eum
                 nutu
                 nostro
                 incarcerare
                 &
                 ignominiae
                 mancipare
                 ?
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               The
               Pope
               not
               being
               able
               to
               hold
               for
               anger
               ,
               said
               ,
               who
               is
               this
               foolish
               ,
               deafe
               ,
               absurd
               old
               man
               ,
               that
               with
               such
               rash
               présumption
               iudgeth
               our
               acts
               ?
               By
               Saint
               Peter
               and
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               if
               mine
               ingenuous
               good
               nature
               did
               not
               stay
               me
               ,
               I
               should
               hurle
               him
               into
               such
               a
               confusion
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               the
               fable
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               an
               astonishment
               ,
               an
               example
               ,
               a
               monster
               .
               Is
               not
               the
               King
               of
               England
               our
               vassall
               ,
               or
               to
               say
               more
               ,
               our
               slaue
               ?
               who
               is
               able
               at
               our
               becke
               to
               imprison
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               appoint
               him
               to
               ignominie
               ?
               But
               the
               Cardinals
               appeased
               his
               holinesse
               ,
               especially
               Cardinall
               
                 Egidius
                 Hispanus
              
               ,
               who
               fearing
               that
               the
               Pope
               might
               prosecute
               some
               courses
               of
               extremitie
               against
               him
               (
               as
               afterward
               hee
               did
               )
               tolde
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               fit
               to
               vse
               that
               man
               hardly
               .
               [
               The
               things
               which
               he
               writeth
               (
               quoth
               the
               Cardinall
               )
               are
               true
               ,
               we
               cannot
               denie
               them
               ,
               or
               condemne
               him
               :
               he
               is
               a
               Catholicke
               
               and
               holy
               man
               :
               more
               religious
               ,
               more
               holy
               ,
               of
               a
               more
               excellent
               life
               then
               we
               are
               :
               there
               is
               not
               thought
               to
               be
               a
               greater
               Prelate
               this
               day
               liuing
               ,
               no
               nor
               comparable
               to
               him
               .
               All
               the
               Clergie
               of
               France
               and
               England
               know
               this
               to
               bee
               true
               :
               hee
               is
               esteemed
               also
               a
               great
               Philosopher
               ,
               in
               the
               Latine
               and
               Greeke
               languages
               famously
               learned
               ,
               a
               man
               zealous
               of
               iustice
               ,
               a
               reader
               of
               Diuinitie
               in
               the
               schooles
               ,
               a
               preacher
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               a
               louer
               of
               chastitie
               ,
               a
               hater
               of
               Symonie
               ,
               &c.
               ]
               The
               Cardinals
               therefore
               aduised
               the
               Pope
               to
               dissimulate
               the
               matter
               ,
               least
               some
               tumult
               
               might
               arise
               ,
               saith
               mine
               Author
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               And
               marke
               well
               ,
               why
               they
               feared
               that
               a
               tumult
               might
               rise
               in
               the
               Church
               about
               this
               matter
               ,
               this
               reason
               
                 Mat.
                 Paris
              
               relateth
               in
               these
               words
               .
               
                 Consilium
                 dederunt
                 Cardinales
                 Domino
                 Papae
                 ,
                 vt
                 omnia
                 haec
                 conniuentibus
                 oculis
                 sub
                 dissimulatione
                 transire
                 permitteret
                 ,
                 ne
                 super
                 hoc
                 tumultus
                 excitaretur
                 ,
                 maxime
                 propter
                 hoc
                 quia
                 scitur
                 quod
                 quandoque
                 discessio
                 sit
                 ventura
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               The
               Cardinals
               gaue
               this
               aduise
               to
               the
               Lord
               Pope
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               winke
               at
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               passe
               by
               them
               as
               dissimulating
               ,
               least
               a
               tumult
               might
               arise
               :
               especially
               for
               this
               cause
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               well
               knowen
               that
               once
               there
               shal
               come
               a
               departure
               .
               ]
               Let
               this
               be
               obserued
               ,
               It
               was
               written
               long
               before
               M.
               Luther
               was
               borne
               .
               The
               Pope
               and
               the
               Cardinals
               knew
               long
               before
               ,
               that
               once
               a
               departure
               should
               bee
               made
               from
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Pope
               :
               and
               therefore
               
                 Robert
                 Grosthead
              
               did
               put
               them
               in
               great
               feare
               ,
               least
               he
               might
               be
               the
               man
               that
               might
               worke
               this
               departure
               .
               Then
               it
               seemeth
               in
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Cardinals
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               first
               should
               worke
               this
               departure
               ,
               must
               be
               an
               excellent
               godly
               and
               learned
               man
               ,
               such
               one
               as
               Grosthead
               was
               then
               knowen
               to
               be
               .
               But
               if
               Grosthead
               had
               done
               that
               thing
               then
               ,
               which
               vpon
               the
               like
               occasion
               Luther
               did
               afterward
               :
               wee
               should
               haue
               heard
               him
               reuiled
               for
               the
               rankest
               hereticke
               ,
               the
               most
               wicked
               and
               vngratious
               man
               that
               euer
               liued
               :
               as
               now
               Luther
               is
               by
               them
               ,
               who
               vs●…
               to
               curse
               where
               God
               blesseth
               ,
               and
               to
               blesse
               where
               God
               curseth
               .
               Then
               they
               were
               in
               feare
               of
               Grosthead
               ,
               &
               thought
               that
               this
               departure
               could
               not
               bee
               done
               but
               by
               some
               such
               excellent
               man.
               And
               what
               hath
               M.
               Luther
               done
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               Grosthead
               was
               prouoked
               to
               do
               ?
               or
               who
               could
               doe
               otherwise
               that
               keepeth
               Grostheads
               principles
               .
            
             
             
               29.
               
               The
               godly
               zeale
               of
               this
               man
               is
               further
               declared
               by
               Mat.
               
               Paris
               ,
               who
               recordeth
               certaine
               Discourses
               and
               actions
               of
               his
               against
               the
               Popish
               practises
               .
               
                 Improbos
                 Romanistas
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 praceptum
                 habentes
                 Papale
                 vt
                 eis
                 prouideretur
                 ,
                 quasi
                 venenum
                 odit
                 serpentium
                 Dicebat
                 enim
                 quod
                 si
                 animarum
                 custodiam
                 ipsis
                 traderet
                 ,
                 Satan●…zaret
                 :
                 vnde
                 saepius
                 proiectis
                 literis
                 Papalibus
                 bullatis
                 ,
                 talibus
                 mandat
                 is
                 praecis●…
                 contradixit
                 .
              
               [
               The
               wicked
               Romanists
               that
               brought
               the
               Popes
               letters
               for
               prouisions
               ,
               he
               hated
               as
               the
               poyson
               of
               serpents
               ;
               for
               he
               said
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               commit
               the
               custody
               of
               soules
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               then
               he
               should
               play
               the
               diuels
               part
               .
               Wherfore
               often
               he
               threw
               away
               the
               Popes
               bulled
               Letters
               ,
               precisely
               contradicting
               such
               commaundements
               .
               ]
               The
               same
               Authour
               noteth
               a
               memorable
               saying
               that
               Grosthead
               was
               wont
               to
               vse
               :
               
                 No●…
                 liberabitur
                 Ecclesia
                 ab
                 Aegyptiaca
                 seruitute
                 nisi
                 in
                 ore
                 gladij
                 cruentandi
                 .
              
               That
               is
               [
               The
               Church
               shall
               not
               be
               deliuered
               from
               this
               Egytian
               bondage
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               bloody
               sword
               .
               ]
               By
               all
               which
               we
               see
               the
               excellent
               spirit
               of
               this
               man
               against
               the
               spirit
               that
               ruled
               in
               the
               Popes
               ,
               and
               against
               their
               Iurisdiction
               :
               neither
               are
               we
               to
               thinke
               that
               Grosthead
               followed
               any
               other
               religion
               then
               that
               which
               his
               fathers
               followed
               before
               him
               :
               this
               is
               the
               religion
               ,
               sense
               and
               iudgement
               of
               the
               world
               then
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               all
               godly
               and
               iudicious
               that
               then
               liued
               .
            
             
               30.
               
               But
               was
               not
               Bishoppe
               Grosthead
               of
               the
               same
               faith
               and
               Religion
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ?
               Yes
               verily
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               I
               be
               ,
               if
               you
               grant
               me
               his
               conditions
               &
               exceptions
               :
               for
               he
               putteth
               two
               clauses
               very
               memorable
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               will
               condition
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               particular
               Church
               whatsoeuer
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               the
               doctrines
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               be
               the
               doctrines
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               so
               wee
               may
               regard
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               wee
               be
               sure
               to
               hold
               vnity
               with
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               the
               body
               of
               Christ.
               These
               excellent
               and
               famous
               men
               that
               haue
               heretofore
               liued
               in
               the
               vnity
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               haue
               beene
               willing
               ,
               wee
               confesse
               ,
               to
               yeelde
               so
               much
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               that
               particular
               Church
               ,
               as
               they
               might
               doe
               holding
               vnity
               with
               the
               true
               body
               of
               Christ.
               But
               if
               the
               vnity
               with
               the
               Romane
               Church
               doe
               draw
               them
               away
               from
               the
               vnity
               with
               Christs
               body
               :
               then
               haue
               they
               alwaies
               beene
               resolued
               to
               giue
               
               ouer
               the
               vnity
               with
               that
               particular
               Church
               .
               This
               confirmeth
               that
               which
               before
               I
               obserued
               in
               the
               Distinction
               betweene
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               and
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               because
               we
               see
               many
               learned
               and
               worthy
               men
               of
               our
               forefathers
               were
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               held
               the
               bond
               of
               vnity
               with
               it
               ,
               who
               were
               professed
               enemies
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               .
               Now
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               flatterers
               haue
               forsaken
               that
               vnity
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               which
               stood
               in
               Apostolicall
               doctrines
               and
               vnity
               with
               the
               true
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               howsoeuer
               they
               boast
               of
               the
               name
               ,
               and
               haue
               nothing
               now
               to
               shew
               for
               themselues
               but
               the
               pride
               and
               faction
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               31.
               
               Now
               come
               we
               to
               the
               time
               wherein
               liued
               
                 Iohn
                 Wiclif
              
               ,
               another
               of
               the
               worthies
               of
               Merton
               Colledge
               in
               Oxford
               :
               his
               aduersaries
               would
               blot
               him
               with
               the
               name
               of
               an
               Hereticke
               :
               some
               things
               are
               vntrue
               wherewith
               they
               iniuriously
               charge
               him
               ;
               some
               things
               are
               true
               ,
               which
               they
               vniustly
               call
               Heresie
               .
               In
               this
               question
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               as
               he
               receiued
               the
               truth
               from
               Occham
               ,
               his
               Senior
               in
               Merton
               Colledge
               ,
               so
               he
               deliuered
               the
               same
               faithfully
               .
               Speaking
               of
               the
               Kings
               Iurisdiction
               as
               well
               ouer
               the
               Clergie
               as
               Laity
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               [
               The
               chiefe
               Lordshippe
               in
               this
               land
               of
               all
               temporalties
               both
               of
               secular
               men
               and
               religious
               pertaine
               to
               
               the
               King
               of
               his
               generall
               Gouernement
               :
               for
               else
               hee
               were
               not
               King
               of
               all
               England
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               little
               part
               thereof
               .
               Therefore
               the
               men
               that
               busien
               them
               to
               take
               away
               this
               Lordshippe
               from
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               don
               Friars
               ,
               and
               their
               sautors
               ,
               in
               this
               point
               beene
               snarper
               enemies
               and
               Traytors
               ,
               then
               Frenchmen
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               nations
               .
               ]
               Wiclif
               labored
               worthily
               to
               descry
               &
               refute
               the
               errors
               concerning
               Iurisdiction
               that
               in
               his
               time
               came
               creeping
               in
               ,
               introduced
               
               by
               Friars
               .
               For
               he
               witnesseth
               that
               the
               Friars
               taught
               thus
               :
               
                 Rex
                 Angliae
                 ,
                 non
                 est
                 rex
                 totius
                 Angliae
                 ,
                 sed
                 regulus
                 paruae
                 partis
                 ,
                 super
                 residi●…um
                 vero
                 mortificatum
                 est
                 Papa
                 Dominus
                 ;
                 Veruntamen
                 non
                 est
                 disp
                 utandum
                 (
                 inquiunt
                 )
                 de
                 hac
                 materia
                 ,
                 quousque
                 fuerit
                 in
                 effectu
                 potentius
                 stabilita
                 :
                 sed
                 tolerandae
                 sunt
                 iniuriae
                 dominorum
                 saecul●…rium
                 quousque
                 arriserit
                 opportunit
                 as
                 temporis
                 .
              
               That
               is
               [
               The
               King
               of
               England
               is
               not
               King
               of
               all
               England
               ,
               but
               Lord
               of
               a
               little
               part
               :
               ouer
               the
               residue
               in
               a
               dead
               hand
               the
               Pope
               is
               Lord
               ,
               but
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               disputing
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               vntill
               it
               be
               powerfully
               
               brought
               in
               effect
               ;
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               they
               say
               ,
               the
               iniuries
               of
               temporall
               Lords
               must
               be
               borne
               ,
               vntill
               an
               opportunity
               fauo
               ur
               them
               .
               ]
               This
               is
               plaine
               dealing
               :
               The
               Friars
               declare
               ,
               what
               is
               that
               thing
               at
               which
               they
               haue
               long
               aimed
               .
               For
               what
               other
               meaning
               haue
               their
               pretended
               exemptions
               ,
               then
               by
               making
               a
               reuolt
               from
               the
               obedience
               of
               their
               soueraigns
               ,
               to
               become
               wholly
               the
               Popes
               seruants
               and
               creatures
               ?
            
             
               32.
               
               But
               this
               late
               generation
               of
               Friars
               ,
               I
               meane
               the
               Iesuites
               exceeding
               these
               olde
               Friars
               in
               admirable
               practises
               in
               the
               blood
               and
               destruction
               of
               Princes
               and
               states
               ;
               are
               yet
               so
               confident
               in
               their
               wit
               and
               eloquence
               ,
               that
               they
               thinke
               themselues
               able
               to
               perswade
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               to
               account
               them
               among
               good
               and
               loyall
               subiects
               .
               The
               old
               Friars
               dealt
               more
               plainely
               ;
               they
               professed
               not
               obedience
               to
               Princes
               :
               these
               professe
               more
               and
               would
               colour
               their
               deepe
               deuises
               in
               destruction
               of
               Princes
               with
               impudency
               and
               dissimulation
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               meant
               not
               the
               same
               things
               which
               daily
               they
               practise
               .
               Now
               that
               which
               Wiclif
               taught
               against
               these
               wicked
               and
               prophane
               opinions
               of
               these
               olde
               Friars
               ,
               was
               no
               other
               thing
               then
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               learned
               Diuines
               which
               liued
               before
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               time
               :
               for
               he
               brought
               in
               no
               nouelties
               ,
               but
               the
               Friars
               introduced
               the
               nouelties
               in
               Religion
               and
               Iurisdiction
               .
               And
               that
               Distinction
               which
               before
               we
               obserued
               betweene
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               he
               confirmeth
               as
               a
               thing
               notori●…usly
               marked
               in
               his
               time
               ;
               for
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               he
               saith
               thus
               :
               
                 Protestor
                 publice
                 quod
                 amando
                 &
                 venerando
                 Romanam
                 Ecclesiam
                 ,
                 matrem
                 meam
                 ,
                 desidero
                 &
                 procuro
                 defensionem
                 omnium
                 priuilegiorum
                 suorum
                 .
              
               That
               is
               [
               I
               
               protest
               publiquely
               ,
               that
               louing
               and
               honouring
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               Ireuerence
               my
               mother
               ,
               and
               procure
               the
               defence
               of
               all
               her
               priuiledges
               .
               ]
               But
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               that
               particular
               Church
               of
               Rome
               which
               was
               gouerned
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               hee
               saith
               much
               otherwise
               ,
               not
               doubting
               but
               that
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               particular
               Church
               of
               England
               might
               in
               many
               things
               be
               preferred
               ,
               before
               that
               particular
               Church
               of
               Rome
               guided
               by
               the
               Pope
               .
               Fieripotest
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 quod
                 Dominus
                 Papa
                 foret
                 ignarus
                 legis
                 scripturae
                 ,
              
               
               
                 &
                 quod
                 Anglicana
                 Ecclesia
                 foret
                 longe
                 praestantior
                 in
                 iudicio
                 veritatis
                 Catholica
                 ,
                 quam
                 tota
                 ista
                 Romana
                 Ecclesia
                 collecta
                 de
                 istis
              
               
               
                 Papa
                 &
                 Cardinalibus
              
               .
               That
               is
               [
               It
               may
               come
               to
               passe
               that
               the
               Lord
               Pope
               may
               be
               ignorant
               of
               the
               law
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               may
               be
               more
               excellent
               in
               the
               iudgment
               of
               the
               Catholicke
               truth
               then
               all
               this
               Romane
               Church
               collected
               of
               the
               Pope
               and
               Cardinals
               .
               ]
               Then
               in
               those
               dayes
               there
               was
               not
               much
               attributed
               to
               the
               Popes
               not
               erring
               iudgement
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               authority
               of
               that
               Church
               which
               was
               wholly
               gouerned
               by
               the
               Pope
               ;
               seeing
               the
               Pope
               might
               be
               ignorant
               of
               the
               lawe
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               might
               haue
               a
               more
               excellent
               iudgement
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
               then
               that
               particular
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               That
               which
               Wiclif
               saith
               might
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               the
               world
               seeth
               
               and
               acknowledgeth
               that
               since
               that
               time
               it
               is
               come
               to
               passe
               :
               That
               Friars
               were
               the
               introducers
               of
               Nouelties
               ,
               we
               haue
               already
               shewed
               out
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Wiclifes
              
               obseruations
               .
               In
               this
               sorte
               things
               stood
               vntill
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Pisa
               which
               was
               helde
               some
               twentie
               yeares
               after
               
                 Iohn
                 Wiclifes
              
               death
               .
            
          
           
             
               §.
               IIII.
               The
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               ouerthrowne
               by
               Councels
               .
            
             
               33.
               
               THus
               haue
               we
               heard
               the
               iudgement
               of
               learned
               men
               against
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               after
               that
               the
               same
               Iurisdiction
               began
               to
               be
               practised
               :
               these
               haue
               refuted
               especially
               that
               part
               of
               his
               claime
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               temporalibus
               .
               Now
               we
               will
               consider
               another
               part
               of
               his
               pretended
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               spiritualibus
               :
               in
               this
               we
               finde
               his
               feathers
               as
               well
               pulled
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               former
               ;
               so
               that
               when
               both
               temporall
               and
               spirituall
               Iurisdiction
               is
               pulled
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               when
               Princes
               take
               their
               owne
               right
               in
               temporalties
               ,
               and
               Councels
               in
               spirituall
               Iurisdiction
               :
               the
               Bird
               will
               be
               left
               naked
               betweene
               them
               ,
               that
               was
               so
               glorious
               with
               the
               feathers
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               34.
               
               Before
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               this
               hath
               bin
               alwaies
               acknowledged
               and
               preserued
               a
               trueth
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               authority
               of
               a
               Councell
               is
               aboue
               any
               particular
               whatsoeuer
               ,
               whether
               he
               be
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               or
               any
               other
               .
               This
               was
               neuer
               once
               brought
               in
               question
               the
               first
               thousand
               yeares
               :
               
               but
               when
               the
               Popes
               had
               framed
               a
               Ladder
               of
               their
               supposed
               Iurisdiction
               to
               clime
               aboue
               Princes
               ;
               and
               Friars
               began
               to
               puffe
               vp
               the
               Sailes
               of
               the
               Popes
               pride
               by
               the
               winde
               of
               their
               flatterie
               :
               then
               began
               some
               question
               to
               bee
               made
               of
               the
               authority
               of
               a
               Councell
               :
               The
               Friars
               hoisted
               vp
               the
               Pope
               aboue
               the
               Councel
               ,
               but
               there
               were
               alwaies
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               some
               remaining
               ,
               yea
               a
               great
               number
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               as
               the
               best
               part
               so
               the
               strongest
               ,
               who
               held
               and
               maintained
               the
               auncient
               true
               Iurisdiction
               of
               a
               lawfull
               ,
               free
               generall
               Councell
               to
               be
               aboue
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               to
               haue
               authority
               to
               depose
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               to
               censure
               him
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               wisedome
               they
               thought
               meete
               .
               This
               question
               of
               the
               Iurisdiction
               of
               a
               Councell
               had
               often
               beene
               moued
               ,
               as
               we
               finde
               by
               the
               appeales
               of
               Emperours
               and
               Kings
               ,
               and
               others
               from
               the
               Pope
               to
               a
               generall
               Councell
               :
               but
               it
               came
               not
               to
               be
               put
               in
               execution
               before
               the
               Councell
               of
               Pisa
               ,
               which
               was
               gathered
               vppon
               this
               occasion
               .
            
             
               35.
               
               After
               a
               ●…ong
               schisme
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               Gregory
               
               the
               twelfth
               was
               chusing
               during
               the
               schisme
               ;
               Gregory
               tooke
               an
               Oath
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               was
               elected
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               the
               schisme
               by
               all
               possible
               meanes
               ,
               and
               wrote
               to
               Benedict
               the
               thirteenth
               ,
               inuiting
               him
               to
               a
               mutuall
               abdication
               for
               peace
               :
               Benedict
               returned
               an
               answere
               to
               the
               same
               words
               backe
               again
               :
               As
               the
               Popes
               colluded
               together
               without
               any
               sincere
               purpose
               of
               abdication
               ,
               the
               question
               began
               to
               be
               mooued
               of
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               might
               order
               them
               both
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               is
               aboue
               all
               ;
               euen
               the
               Popes
               are
               subiect
               to
               this
               power
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               thought
               fit
               that
               a
               generall
               Councell
               should
               be
               called
               ,
               representing
               the
               Church
               of
               these
               Westerne
               parts
               .
               The
               Councell
               was
               summoned
               to
               meete
               at
               Pisa
               :
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               Prelates
               and
               Princes
               being
               orderly
               summoned
               ,
               and
               meeting
               heere
               in
               the
               yeare
               one
               thousand
               foure
               hundred
               and
               eight
               ,
               proceeded
               against
               both
               the
               Popes
               ,
               deposed
               and
               depriued
               them
               ;
               condemning
               them
               both
               for
               Heretickes
               and
               Schismatickes
               ,
               commanding
               all
               Christians
               not
               to
               take
               them
               for
               Popes
               ,
               or
               yeelde
               obedience
               to
               them
               .
               In
               this
               Councell
               there
               was
               great
               disputation
               of
               the
               authority
               of
               a
               Councell
               :
               and
               it
               was
               determined
               ,
               none
               contradicting
               ,
               sayeth
               mine
               Authour
               ,
               that
               the
               Councell
               had
               authority
               to
               depose
               the
               
               Popes
               persisting
               in
               a
               scandall
               ,
               and
               to
               chuse
               another
               .
               This
               was
               the
               ground
               and
               occasion
               of
               calling
               the
               Councell
               of
               Constance
               not
               long
               after
               this
               .
            
             
               36.
               
               This
               Councell
               of
               Pisa
               is
               much
               commended
               ▪
               by
               Iohn
               
               Gerson
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Councell
               of
               Constance
               ,
               as
               the
               same
               Authour
               Gerson
               doth
               witnesse
               ;
               Where
               he
               saith
               also
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               sent
               learned
               men
               to
               that
               Synode
               at
               Pisa
               :
               who
               as
               they
               came
               through
               Paris
               were
               entertained
               with
               an
               Oration
               of
               the
               same
               Gerson
               then
               Chauncellor
               of
               the
               Vniuersity
               of
               Paris
               ,
               declaring
               the
               consent
               of
               that
               Vniuersity
               with
               them
               .
               Then
               wee
               haue
               the
               Councell
               of
               Pisa
               ,
               and
               herein
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               concurring
               with
               many
               other
               Churches
               against
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               .
               The
               same
               will
               likewise
               appeare
               by
               the
               Councell
               of
               Constance
               .
            
             
               37.
               
               The
               Councell
               of
               Constance
               was
               called
               by
               the
               commandement
               of
               Sigismund
               Emperor
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               one
               thousand
               foure
               hundred
               and
               fourteene
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               end
               .
               For
               the
               Synode
               of
               Pisa
               had
               deposed
               the
               two
               Popes
               that
               maintained
               the
               schisme
               ,
               and
               chosen
               a
               new
               Pope
               Alexander
               the
               fift
               ,
               but
               the
               other
               two
               helde
               their
               places
               by
               force
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               now
               three
               Popes
               :
               after
               Alexander
               5.
               death
               ,
               Ioh●…
               the
               three
               and
               twentieth
               was
               chosen
               :
               this
               man
               came
               to
               Constance
               ,
               and
               shewed
               himselfe
               willing
               to
               be
               deposed
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               other
               two
               in
               schisme
               might
               be
               ordered
               and
               pulled
               downe
               from
               the
               places
               which
               they
               held
               :
               but
               this
               Iohn
               finding
               that
               the
               Councell
               had
               a
               purpose
               after
               that
               he
               was
               deposed
               to
               chuse
               another
               ,
               and
               not
               himselfe
               ;
               fled
               away
               from
               the
               Councell
               ,
               and
               refused
               to
               be
               ordered
               by
               it
               :
               but
               hee
               was
               apprehended
               and
               brought
               backe
               againe
               :
               so
               his
               life
               and
               conuersation
               being
               examined
               by
               the
               Councell
               ,
               he
               was
               deposed
               :
               but
               when
               he
               sent
               
                 Charles
                 Malatesta
              
               to
               approue
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Synode
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               name
               a
               free
               abdication
               of
               the
               Papacy
               :
               he
               died
               for
               griefe
               that
               Malatesta
               had
               performed
               that
               commission
               so
               roundly
               and
               so
               quickly
               .
            
             
               38.
               
               The
               other
               two
               Popes
               Gregory
               and
               Bened●…ct
               stood
               vp
               mainteining
               the
               schisme
               all
               this
               while
               .
               To
               order
               them
               Sigismund
               Emperor
               tooke
               great
               paines
               with
               the
               Kings
               of
               England
               ,
               Fraunce
               and
               Arragon
               .
               Gregory
               yeelded
               to
               be
               ruled
               by
               the
               Synode
               ,
               
               but
               Benedict
               stood
               out
               stiffely
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               end
               also
               was
               depriued
               ,
               and
               pronounced
               an
               Hereticke
               and
               Schismaticke
               .
               It
               is
               obserued
               that
               there
               was
               nothing
               concluded
               in
               this
               Councell
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               fiue
               Nations
               .
               The
               Synode
               hauing
               thus
               deposed
               all
               those
               other
               Popes
               ,
               made
               choyce
               of
               Martin
               the
               fift
               :
               And
               to
               preuent
               such
               schismes
               and
               the
               troubles
               which
               grewe
               by
               them
               ,
               it
               was
               decreed
               in
               the
               same
               Synode
               ,
               that
               such
               Synodes
               should
               be
               often
               called
               ;
               the
               first
               should
               bee
               called
               fiue
               yeares
               after
               this
               :
               the
               second
               seauen
               yeares
               after
               the
               first
               ;
               the
               third
               tenne
               yeares
               after
               the
               second
               ;
               and
               so
               from
               tenne
               yeares
               to
               tenne
               yeares
               continually
               .
               This
               order
               and
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               Church
               declared
               in
               Synodes
               ,
               did
               so
               terrifie
               the
               Popes
               that
               they
               sought
               by
               all
               meanes
               to
               defeat
               it
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               indure
               such
               a
               Iurisdiction
               aboue
               themselues
               ,
               to
               call
               them
               ,
               censure
               them
               ,
               depose
               them
               ,
               as
               this
               Synode
               had
               throwen
               downe
               three
               Popes
               at
               once
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Popes
               after
               this
               laboured
               by
               all
               meanes
               how
               they
               might
               oppresse
               the
               authority
               of
               a
               Councell
               ,
               (
               which
               they
               could
               neuer
               doe
               before
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               )
               and
               all
               these
               partes
               of
               Christendome
               on
               the
               other
               side
               laboured
               to
               maintaine
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Councell
               aboue
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
               39.
               
               For
               the
               better
               confirmation
               hereof
               ,
               this
               Synode
               declareth
               the
               authority
               and
               Iurisdiction
               of
               a
               generall
               Councell
               thus
               :
               Declarat
               (
               
                 haec
                 sancta
                 Synodus
              
               )
               
                 quod
                 ipsa
                 in
                 spiritu
                 sancto
                 legitimè
              
               
               
                 congregata
                 ,
                 Concilium
                 generale
                 faciens
                 ,
                 &
                 Ecclesiā
                 Catholicam
                 representans
                 ,
                 potestatem
                 à
                 Christo
                 immediate
                 habet
                 ,
                 cui
                 quilibet
                 cuiuscunque
                 fuerit
                 status
                 vel
                 dignitatis
                 ,
                 etiam
                 si
                 Papalis
                 existat
                 ,
                 obedire
                 tenetur
                 in
                 his
                 quae
                 pertinent
                 ad
                 fidem
                 &
                 extirpationem
                 dicti
                 schismatis
                 &
                 reformationē
                 dictae
                 Ecclesiae
                 in
                 capite
                 &
                 in
                 membris
                 .
              
               That
               is
               [
               This
               holy
               .
               Synode
               declareth
               ,
               that
               they
               being
               gathered
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               making
               a
               generall
               Councell
               ,
               and
               representing
               the
               Catholicke
               Church
               ,
               haue
               power
               immediately
               from
               Christ
               ,
               to
               which
               euery
               man
               of
               what
               s●…ate
               and
               dignity
               soeuer
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               a
               Pope
               ,
               is
               bound
               to
               obey
               in
               those
               things
               which
               pertaine
               to
               faith
               ,
               and
               the
               extirpation
               of
               schisme
               ,
               and
               reformation
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               head
               and
               members
               .
               ]
               And
               presently
               after
               this
               ,
               they
               declare
               and
               define
               these
               points
               ,
               that
               euery
               man
               of
               what
               
               condition
               soeuer
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               a
               Pope
               ,
               that
               shall
               not
               obey
               the
               ordinances
               ,
               statutes
               ,
               or
               precepts
               of
               the
               Synode
               shal
               be
               duly
               corrected
               and
               punished
               :
               that
               Pope
               Iohn
               the
               three
               and
               twentie
               (
               for
               this
               was
               decreed
               at
               the
               beginning
               before
               Iohn
               was
               depriued
               )
               shall
               not
               transferre
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               publicke
               officers
               therof
               ,
               or
               compell
               them
               directly
               or
               indirectly
               to
               follow
               him
               ,
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               this
               Synode
               .
               And
               if
               he
               shall
               fulminate
               any
               censures
               Ecclesiasticall
               against
               such
               officers
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               adhaering
               to
               this
               Synode
               ;
               all
               shall
               be
               voide
               and
               of
               none
               effect
               :
               neither
               shall
               it
               be
               lawfull
               for
               any
               man
               to
               obey
               any
               such
               censures
               :
               That
               all
               Translations
               of
               Prelates
               ,
               all
               depriuations
               ,
               reuocations
               ,
               monitions
               ,
               Ecclesiasticall
               censures
               ,
               all
               processes
               and
               whatsoeuer
               is
               done
               or
               shall
               be
               done
               by
               the
               said
               Pope
               in
               preiudice
               of
               the
               said
               Councell
               ,
               &c.
               shall
               be
               voide
               ,
               vaine
               ,
               and
               of
               none
               effect
               .
            
             
               40.
               
               According
               to
               the
               Decree
               of
               this
               Synode
               ,
               Pope
               Martin
               the
               fift
               ,
               after
               fiue
               yeares
               called
               a
               Synode
               at
               Pauie
               :
               thither
               came
               they
               that
               were
               sent
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               expected
               the
               nations
               without
               whose
               presence
               a
               generall
               Councell
               could
               not
               bee
               held
               .
               But
               the
               plague
               increasing
               greatly
               in
               that
               towne
               ,
               they
               changed
               the
               place
               of
               this
               Synode
               to
               Sene
               :
               where
               Pope
               Martin
               perceiuing
               that
               Benedict
               began
               to
               stirre
               againe
               ;
               to
               preuent
               troubles
               ,
               dissolued
               this
               Synode
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               Decree
               of
               the
               Synode
               of
               Constance
               ,
               appointed
               the
               place
               of
               another
               Councell
               after
               seuen
               yeares
               to
               be
               holden
               at
               Basil
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               appointed
               
               time
               came
               ,
               hee
               sent
               Cardinall
               Iulianus
               to
               Basil
               for
               the
               furthering
               of
               the
               same
               .
               This
               is
               the
               onely
               Pope
               of
               late
               that
               was
               not
               affraide
               of
               a
               generall
               Councell
               ;
               he
               was
               elected
               by
               a
               Councell
               ,
               he
               kept
               the
               Decrees
               of
               that
               Councell
               with
               great
               commendation
               ,
               and
               liued
               in
               that
               moderation
               ,
               that
               he
               seemed
               not
               to
               be
               affraide
               of
               the
               censure
               of
               a
               Councell
               .
               Martin
               hauing
               proceeded
               thus
               farre
               ,
               onely
               to
               shew
               himselfe
               willing
               to
               call
               the
               Councell
               of
               Basil
               ,
               died
               .
               Eugenius
               the
               fourth
               succeeded
               ,
               who
               did
               striue
               by
               all
               meanes
               to
               defeate
               the
               Councell
               of
               Basil
               :
               but
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               Sigismund
               the
               Emperour
               that
               Synode
               proceeded
               ;
               thither
               came
               the
               Prelates
               of
               those
               nations
               ,
               without
               whose
               consent
               a
               generall
               Councell
               of
               these
               parts
               of
               Christendome
               cannot
               be
               held
               .
            
             
             
               41.
               
               This
               Synode
               of
               Basil
               thus
               gathered
               ,
               among
               other
               things
               agreed
               vpon
               certaine
               conclusions
               concerning
               this
               Iurisdiction
               ;
               the
               Conclusions
               are
               these
               :
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Veritas
                   haec
                   de
                   potestate
                   Concilij
                   generalis
                   ,
                   vniuersalem
                   Ecclesiam
                   
                   representantis
                   super
                   Papam
                   &
                   quemlibet
                   alterum
                   ,
                   declarata
                   per
                   Constantiense
                   &
                   hoc
                   Basiliense
                   generalia
                   Concilia
                   ,
                   est
                   verit
                   as
                   fidei
                   Catholicae
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Veritas
                   haec
                   quod
                   Papa
                   Concilium
                   generale
                   ,
                   &c.
                   actu
                   legitimè
                   Congregatum
                   &c.
                   nullatenus
                   sine
                   eius
                   consensu
                   potest
                   dissoluere
                   ,
                   aut
                   ad
                   aliud
                   tempus
                   prorogare
                   ,
                   aut
                   de
                   loco
                   ad
                   locum
                   transferre
                   ,
                   est
                   veritas
                   fidei
                   Catholicae
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Veritatibus
                   duabus
                   praedictis
                   pertinaciter
                   repugnans
                   ,
                   est
                   censendus
                   h●…reticus
                   .
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 [
                 This
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Iurisdiction
                 of
                 a
                 generall
                 Councell
                 representing
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 Church
                 that
                 is
                 aboue
                 the
                 Pope
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 declared
                 by
                 the
                 general
                 Councels
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Constance
                 and
                 this
                 of
                 Basil
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 This
                 truth
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 cannot
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 thereof
                 dissolue
                 a
                 generall
                 Councell
                 ,
                 &c.
                 lawfully
                 and
                 actually
                 gathered
                 &c.
                 or
                 proroge
                 it
                 to
                 another
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 transfer
                 it
                 from
                 one
                 place
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 Catholicke
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Whosoeuer
                 doth
                 with
                 pertinacy
                 ,
                 resist
                 these
                 two
                 foresaid
                 truths
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 adiudged
                 an
                 hereticke
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               These
               conclusions
               they
               set
               downe
               against
               that
               Iurisdiction
               which
               the
               Pope
               claimed
               ,
               whom
               they
               called
               
                 G●…briel
                 Condelmerius
              
               ,
               otherwise
               called
               Eugenius
               the
               fourth
               ,
               against
               which
               conclusions
               no
               man
               then
               contended
               ,
               sauing
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               flatterers
               ,
               who
               are
               therefore
               adiudged
               Heretickes
               by
               the
               Councell
               .
               In
               the
               fiue
               and
               fortieth
               Session
               of
               this
               Synode
               of
               Basil
               there
               are
               other
               conclusions
               added
               ,
               to
               declare
               the
               pertinacy
               of
               Eugenius
               the
               fourth
               ,
               condemned
               by
               that
               Councell
               :
               and
               first
               they
               declare
               or
               testifie
               that
               not
               in
               their
               owne
               iudgements
               onely
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               iudgements
               of
               all
               that
               before
               them
               were
               men
               of
               knowledge
               and
               learning
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               this
               was
               euer
               maintained
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               must
               be
               subiect
               to
               a
               generall
               Councell
               :
               
               
                 Ne●…
                 vnquam
                 aliquis
                 peritorum
                 dubitauit
              
               (
               saith
               that
               Synode
               )
               
                 summum
                 Pontificem
                 in
                 his
                 quae
                 fidem
                 concernunt
                 ,
                 iudicio
                 eorundem
              
               
               
                 Conciliorum
                 vniuersalium
                 esse
                 subiectum
              
               .
               Then
               they
               declare
               how
               Eugenius
               first
               laboured
               to
               dissolue
               this
               Synode
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Synode
               .
               But
               after
               many
               admonitions
               he
               reuoked
               that
               dissolution
               ,
               declaring
               it
               to
               be
               voide
               and
               of
               none
               effect
               :
               and
               so
               gaue
               great
               hope
               of
               peace
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               after
               this
               againe
               ,
               he
               attempted
               the
               second
               dissolution
               of
               the
               same
               Councell
               ,
               which
               after
               many
               admonitions
               hee
               would
               not
               reuoke
               :
               wherefore
               these
               fiue
               conclusions
               are
               declared
               against
               him
               :
               First
               ,
               The
               first
               dissolution
               of
               this
               holy
               Synode
               of
               Basil
               ,
               pretended
               by
               Eugenius
               the
               present
               Pope
               ,
               from
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               Apostolicall
               power
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               )
               attempted
               ,
               is
               repugnant
               to
               the
               two
               foresaid
               truths
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Eugenius
               the
               present
               Pope
               ,
               did
               in
               forme
               of
               law
               prescribed
               vnto
               him
               ,
               iudicially
               reuoke
               all
               errours
               repugnant
               to
               the
               two
               foresaid
               truths
               ,
               after
               the
               first
               pretensed
               dissolution
               or
               translation
               ,
               being
               admonished
               ,
               and
               commaunded
               by
               the
               Synode
               so
               to
               doe
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               pretensed
               dissolution
               or
               translation
               of
               this
               holy
               Synode
               of
               Basil
               repugnant
               to
               the
               two
               foresaid
               truths
               ,
               attempted
               by
               Eugenius
               after
               he
               was
               cyted
               vpon
               the
               point
               of
               reformation
               ,
               proceeding
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               )
               out
               of
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               power
               in
               case
               it
               should
               proceede
               against
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               his
               Legates
               Presidents
               :
               this
               should
               conteine
               an
               inexcusable
               errour
               in
               faith
               :
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               second
               pretensed
               dissolution
               or
               translation
               of
               this
               Synode
               ,
               repugnant
               to
               the
               two
               foresaid
               truthes
               ,
               doth
               proue
               the
               said
               Eugenius
               to
               be
               a
               relapse
               ,
               falling
               againe
               into
               his
               reuoked
               and
               condemned
               errour
               :
               Fiftly
               ,
               This
               second
               dissolution
               or
               translation
               repugnant
               to
               the
               two
               foresaid
               truthes
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               contumacy
               of
               Eugenius
               ,
               and
               his
               long
               perseuerance
               therein
               ,
               and
               the
               open
               rebellion
               of
               the
               said
               Eugenius
               ,
               after
               that
               he
               was
               admonished
               by
               the
               Synode
               to
               reuoke
               that
               pretensed
               dissolution
               or
               translation
               ;
               and
               also
               the
               erection
               of
               another
               Congregation
               vnder
               the
               name
               of
               a
               generall
               Councell
               to
               fortifie
               that
               pretensed
               dissolution
               ,
               and
               that
               during
               the
               time
               of
               this
               holy
               Councell
               of
               Basil
               :
               all
               these
               are
               euident
               testimonies
               of
               the
               pertinacy
               of
               the
               same
               Eugenius
               ,
               and
               so
               euident
               that
               they
               neede
               not
               the
               clamor
               of
               any
               other
               accuser
               .
            
             
               42.
               
               Vpon
               these
               grounds
               this
               Councell
               deposed
               Eugenius
               the
               fourth
               ,
               and
               elected
               Amadeus
               Duke
               of
               Sauoy
               ,
               who
               was
               called
               
               Felix
               the
               fifth
               .
               But
               Eugenius
               resisted
               by
               force
               ,
               and
               helde
               himselfe
               as
               Pope
               ,
               the
               Synode
               not
               being
               strong
               enough
               for
               him
               by
               coactiue
               power
               ,
               though
               in
               spirituall
               Iurisdiction
               it
               was
               aboue
               him
               :
               yet
               would
               not
               this
               Councell
               acknowledge
               Eugenius
               to
               be
               the
               Pope
               ,
               but
               Felix
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               Eugenius
               dieth
               ,
               and
               Nicolaus
               the
               fift
               was
               chosen
               in
               his
               place
               .
               All
               this
               while
               the
               Councell
               of
               Basil
               stood
               vp
               :
               so
               that
               a
               new
               Schisme
               was
               like
               to
               rise
               ;
               but
               all
               was
               compounded
               thus
               :
               Felix
               the
               fift
               should
               abdicate
               the
               office
               which
               he
               was
               content
               to
               doe
               ,
               seeing
               Eugenius
               was
               dead
               who
               was
               deposed
               by
               the
               Synode
               :
               Nicolaus
               should
               be
               acknowledged
               and
               confirmed
               Pope
               .
               This
               Nicolaus
               thus
               confirmed
               ,
               should
               by
               his
               bull
               approue
               and
               confirme
               all
               the
               things
               done
               and
               concluded
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Basill
               :
               all
               this
               was
               performed
               ,
               and
               Pope
               Nicolaus
               by
               his
               Bull
               maketh
               a
               solemne
               confirmation
               and
               approbation
               of
               this
               Synode
               :
               which
               Bull
               is
               annexed
               to
               the
               Synode
               :
               bearing
               date
               
                 Calend.
                 Iul.
              
               1449.
               
               But
               the
               Synode
               seemed
               not
               much
               to
               respect
               this
               confirmation
               ,
               because
               they
               rested
               vpon
               that
               authority
               which
               the
               Church
               hath
               from
               Christ.
               
            
             
               43.
               
               Now
               let
               vs
               consider
               how
               this
               Synode
               prescribed
               against
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               by
               the
               power
               and
               godly
               labours
               of
               their
               Princes
               ,
               might
               once
               obtaine
               that
               which
               they
               haue
               so
               long
               wished
               ,
               a
               generall
               ,
               free
               ,
               lawfull
               holy
               Councell
               :
               they
               would
               not
               desire
               much
               more
               freedome
               therein
               then
               was
               practised
               in
               this
               Synod
               of
               Basill
               .
               For
               first
               concerning
               the
               safe
               conduct
               for
               comming
               to
               the
               Councell
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               there
               is
               so
               much
               graunted
               by
               this
               Councell
               to
               the
               Bohemians
               ,
               whom
               the
               Councell
               inuited
               to
               a
               disputation
               ,
               that
               more
               then
               this
               ,
               none
               will
               desire
               .
               For
               besides
               the
               safe
               conduct
               for
               comming
               and
               going
               freely
               and
               safely
               ,
               they
               are
               agreed
               vpon
               the
               iudge
               of
               controuersies
               :
               admitting
               that
               iudge
               which
               onely
               was
               alwayes
               acknowledged
               the
               iudge
               in
               all
               generall
               Councels
               :
               for
               the
               Pope
               was
               neuer
               acknowledged
               
               to
               be
               the
               iudge
               .
               This
               Synode
               of
               Basil
               admitting
               herein
               the
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               held
               in
               auncient
               Councels
               ,
               reiecteth
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               admitteth
               another
               iudge
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               .
               
                 Lex
                 diuina
                 ,
                 praxis
                 Christi
                 Apostolica
                 &
                 Ecclesiae
                 primitiuae
                 vna
                 cum
              
               
               
                 concilijs
                 doctoribusque
                 fundantibus
                 se
                 veraciter
                 in
                 eadem
                 ,
                 pro
                 verisfimo
                 &
                 indifferente
                 iudice
                 in
                 hoc
                 Basiliensi
                 concilio
                 admittentur
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               The
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               practise
               of
               Christs
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               primitiue
               Church
               ,
               together
               with
               Councels
               ,
               and
               doctors
               founding
               themselues
               truely
               vpon
               the
               same
               ,
               shall
               be
               admitted
               for
               the
               most
               true
               and
               indifferent
               iudge
               ,
               in
               this
               Councell
               of
               Basil.
               ]
               Now
               this
               is
               far
               from
               the
               iudgement
               of
               our
               aduersaries
               ,
               who
               will
               admit
               no
               other
               iudge
               of
               controuersies
               ,
               saue
               the
               Pope
               onely
               .
               Wee
               haue
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Church
               against
               them
               ,
               both
               of
               old
               time
               ,
               and
               at
               this
               time
               of
               late
               :
               and
               before
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               it
               was
               neuer
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               44.
               
               Moreouer
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Pope
               sent
               his
               Legates
               to
               this
               Councell
               of
               Basil
               ,
               requiring
               that
               they
               might
               be
               admitted
               as
               Presidents
               of
               the
               Councell
               in
               his
               place
               :
               this
               the
               Councell
               granted
               ,
               limiting
               the
               same
               graunt
               with
               these
               conditions
               :
               that
               these
               who
               thus
               were
               admitted
               Presidents
               of
               the
               Councel
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Pope
               Eugenius
               ,
               should
               be
               in
               that
               place
               without
               all
               coactiue
               Iurisdiction
               :
               that
               the
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               by
               disputations
               
               should
               stand
               inuiolate
               :
               that
               all
               the
               Councell
               being
               equally
               deuided
               
               into
               foure
               deputations
               ,
               nothing
               should
               be
               concluded
               but
               that
               which
               was
               confirmed
               by
               three
               deputations
               at
               the
               least
               :
               that
               the
               things
               thus
               confirmed
               should
               be
               inrolled
               by
               the
               Presidents
               or
               one
               of
               them
               :
               that
               if
               they
               refused
               to
               inroll
               such
               things
               ,
               then
               should
               it
               be
               lawfull
               for
               any
               other
               man
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               one
               of
               the
               deputations
               ,
               to
               doe
               it
               :
               which
               must
               after
               this
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               congregation
               ,
               and
               read
               there
               and
               publikely
               approoued
               before
               it
               be
               concluded
               .
               They
               condition
               also
               that
               all
               the
               Actes
               of
               the
               Councell
               shall
               be
               done
               and
               dispatched
               in
               the
               name
               ,
               and
               vnder
               the
               seale
               of
               the
               Councell
               .
            
             
               45.
               
               Further
               in
               these
               late
               Councels
               there
               is
               no
               memorable
               mention
               of
               the
               fiue
               nations
               .
               There
               was
               free
               accesse
               for
               all
               nations
               that
               would
               come
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               especiall
               mention
               of
               fiue
               nations
               ,
               because
               these
               were
               the
               principall
               nations
               of
               these
               westerne
               parts
               :
               they
               are
               named
               in
               the
               first
               session
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Basill
               ,
               Italy
               ,
               Brittaine
               ,
               Germanie
               ,
               France
               ,
               and
               Spaine
               :
               nothing
               might
               be
               concluded
               vnlesse
               it
               were
               first
               diuers
               times
               published
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               fiue
               nations
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               generall
               
               consent
               of
               them
               ,
               confirmed
               .
               If
               things
               had
               passed
               in
               this
               manner
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               that
               free
               accesse
               might
               be
               giuen
               to
               all
               nations
               ;
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               with
               the
               Fathers
               founding
               themselues
               vpon
               Scriptures
               ,
               might
               bee
               admitted
               the
               onely
               iudge
               of
               controuersies
               ;
               that
               the
               Pope
               should
               haue
               no
               coactiue
               authoritie
               ,
               that
               nothing
               should
               be
               concluded
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               fiue
               nations
               ;
               then
               would
               wee
               admit
               that
               Councell
               to
               bee
               free
               and
               generall
               :
               but
               because
               in
               stead
               of
               these
               ,
               the
               contrary
               was
               practised
               in
               Trent
               ,
               that
               no
               iudge
               could
               be
               admitted
               there
               ,
               but
               the
               Pope
               ;
               that
               none
               might
               haue
               accesse
               to
               that
               Synod
               ,
               but
               they
               who
               were
               first
               bound
               in
               an
               oath
               to
               the
               Pope
               ;
               that
               therein
               the
               Pope
               practised
               coactiue
               power
               ,
               that
               nothing
               could
               there
               be
               concluded
               but
               by
               the
               direction
               of
               the
               Pope
               :
               therefore
               when
               we
               reiect
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               we
               doe
               no
               more
               then
               onr
               forefathers
               did
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Basill
               ,
               &
               before
               that
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Constance
               ,
               and
               before
               that
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Pisa.
               We
               are
               the
               children
               of
               them
               that
               held
               these
               Councels
               :
               whom
               seeing
               we
               finde
               to
               be
               so
               peremptor
               ily
               bent
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               proceedings
               of
               the
               late
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               haue
               we
               not
               warrant
               following
               the
               footsteps
               of
               our
               forefathers
               ,
               vtterly
               to
               reiect
               and
               to
               condemne
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               which
               wee
               haue
               now
               found
               to
               be
               so
               late
               ,
               so
               basely
               bred
               ,
               without
               antiquitie
               ,
               honour
               ,
               honesty
               or
               libertie
               ?
               Against
               the
               Popes
               pretensed
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               what
               can
               wee
               say
               more
               ,
               then
               hath
               beene
               already
               concluded
               by
               these
               Councels
               ?
            
             
               46.
               
               For
               they
               haue
               concluded
               that
               a
               Councell
               hath
               authoritie
               aboue
               the
               Pope
               :
               that
               the
               Church
               may
               correct
               and
               hath
               corrected
               Popes
               :
               
                 Ecclesia
                 Catholica
                 Saepenumero
                 summos
                 Pontificos
              
               ,
               
               
               
                 siue
                 à
                 fide
                 delirantes
                 ,
                 siue
                 prauis
                 moribus
                 notorie
                 Ecclesiam
                 scandalizantes
                 correxit
                 ,
                 &
                 iudicauit
                 .
                 Neque
                 vbi
                 de
                 fidei
                 periculo
                 aut
                 scandalo
                 religionis
                 Christianae
                 agebatur
                 ,
                 Romanis
                 Pontificibus
                 pepercit
                 .
              
               They
               haue
               concluded
               that
               the
               Popes
               may
               erre
               as
               well
               as
               other
               men
               .
               
                 Certum
                 est
                 Papam
                 errare
                 posse
              
               .
               [
               It
               is
               certaine
               that
               
               the
               Pope
               may
               erre
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               place
               it
               is
               said
               :
               experience
               
               prooueth
               it
               ,
               for
               we
               haue
               often
               found
               and
               read
               that
               the
               Popes
               haue
               erred
               :
               this
               Christ
               declareth
               if
               thy
               brother
               offend
               against
               thee
               ,
               
                 dic
                 Ecclesiae
              
               ,
               tell
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               heare
               not
               the
               
               Church
               ,
               let
               him
               bee
               to
               thee
               as
               an
               heathen
               or
               Publican
               :
               this
               compriseth
               all
               men
               ,
               euen
               Peter
               and
               his
               successors
               .
               This
               Paul
               declareth
               ,
               that
               resisted
               Peter
               to
               the
               face
               ,
               and
               before
               all
               :
               then
               he
               said
               it
               openly
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               he
               said
               before
               all
               .
               The
               Popes
               that
               haue
               not
               heard
               the
               Church
               ,
               haue
               beene
               accompted
               as
               heathen
               and
               Publicanes
               ,
               as
               we
               read
               of
               Anastasius
               and
               Liberius
               .
               ]
               And
               a
               little
               after
               ,
               answering
               to
               a
               testimonie
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
              
               ,
               who
               held
               the
               Pope
               ,
               Peters
               successor
               ,
               and
               Pastor
               of
               the
               vniuersall
               Church
               ,
               they
               say
               thus
               :
               
                 De
                 singularibus
                 Ecclesijs
                 &
                 personis
                 id
                 intelligendum
                 est
                 ,
                 non
                 de
                 vniuersali
                 Ecclesia
                 ,
                 quae
                 saepe
                 obedientiam
                 iustis
                 de
                 causis
                 Romanis
                 Pontificibus
                 subiraxit
                 :
                 vt
                 Marcellino
                 ,
                 Anastasio
                 ,
                 Liberio
                 ,
                 Ioha
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 Benedict
                 .
                 9.
                 
                 Benedicto
                 13.
                 
                 Iohanni
              
               23.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               That
               is
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               particular
               Churches
               &
               persons
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Vniuersall
               Church
               ;
               which
               many
               times
               vpon
               iust
               occasions
               hath
               withdrawen
               obedience
               from
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               :
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               from
               
                 Marcellinus
                 ,
                 Anastasius
                 ,
                 Liberius
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               the
               twelfth
               ,
               Benedict
               the
               ninth
               ,
               Benedict
               the
               thirteenth
               ,
               Iohn
               the
               twentie
               three
               .
               ]
               They
               haue
               in
               like
               sort
               concluded
               ,
               that
               the
               Popes
               Gouernment
               in
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               be
               admitted
               ,
               not
               that
               he
               rule
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               but
               according
               
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Saint
               
                 Peter
                 .
                 Ut
                 ipse
                 Ecclesiam
                 Dei
                 salubriter
                 regat
                 ,
                 non
                 quidem
                 vt
                 pro
                 libito
                 voluntatis
                 suae
                 cuncta
                 peragere
                 velit
                 ,
                 spre●…is
                 canonibus
                 sacrorum
                 conciliorum
                 ,
                 sed
                 iuxta
                 beatiss
                 .
                 Petr●…
                 doctrinam
                 ,
                 sic
                 regat
                 non
                 vt
                 dominans
                 in
                 clero
                 ,
                 sed
                 vt
                 formafactus
                 gregis
                 :
                 Romanus
                 enim
                 Pontifex
                 est
                 vniuersalis
                 Ecclesiae
                 minister
                 ,
                 non
                 Dominus
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               That
               he
               may
               soundly
               rule
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               that
               he
               should
               doe
               all
               things
               according
               to
               the
               lust
               of
               his
               owne
               will
               ,
               reiecting
               the
               Canons
               of
               holy
               Councels
               ;
               but
               according
               to
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               :
               let
               him
               so
               rule
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               lord
               ouer
               the
               Lords
               inheritance
               :
               but
               as
               examples
               to
               their
               flockes
               :
               for
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               is
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               Vniuersall
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Lord.
               ]
               They
               haue
               concluded
               ,
               that
               if
               this
               Iurisdiction
               bee
               graunted
               to
               the
               Pope
               which
               he
               claimeth
               ,
               
               a●…d
               which
               his
               flatterers
               pretend
               for
               him
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               meanes
               the
               way
               is
               laid
               wide
               open
               for
               Antichrist
               .
               
                 Aperite
                 oculos
                 &
                 videte
                 ,
                 qualis
                 ex
                 hoc
                 daretur
                 ingressus
                 Antichristo
                 ?
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               Open
               your
               eyes
               and
               behold
               what
               an
               entrance
               by
               this
               meanes
               would
               
               be
               made
               for
               Antichrist
               .
               ]
               So
               that
               they
               who
               yeeld
               any
               authoritie
               and
               reuerence
               to
               these
               Councels
               ,
               must
               needs
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               is
               laid
               downe
               in
               the
               dust
               .
            
             
               47.
               
               Now
               let
               Bellarmine
               come
               with
               his
               fine
               distinctions
               ,
               and
               tell
               vs
               that
               these
               Councels
               are
               partly
               confirmed
               ,
               partly
               reiocted
               ,
               
               
                 partim
                 confirmata
                 ,
                 partim
                 reprobata
              
               :
               these
               be
               pleasant
               heads
               that
               can
               take
               of
               these
               Councels
               what
               pleaseth
               them
               ,
               and
               reiect
               all
               that
               is
               against
               them
               :
               but
               let
               them
               collude
               with
               their
               owne
               consciences
               as
               they
               list
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               answere
               that
               which
               we
               vrge
               ,
               or
               any
               way
               to
               shift
               vs
               off
               :
               for
               wee
               doe
               not
               vrge
               these
               conclusions
               as
               decrees
               of
               Councels
               :
               (
               though
               against
               them
               they
               may
               iustly
               stand
               for
               such
               ,
               but
               wee
               doe
               not
               produce
               them
               to
               that
               end
               )
               but
               onely
               to
               declare
               the
               religion
               ,
               sense
               ,
               and
               iudgement
               of
               Christendome
               ,
               what
               it
               was
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               and
               before
               :
               what
               was
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               concerning
               Iurisdiction
               :
               What
               the
               wisest
               ,
               the
               most
               learned
               and
               best
               men
               in
               Christendome
               then
               taught
               :
               What
               was
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               then
               :
               This
               is
               euidently
               declared
               by
               these
               Councels
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               may
               vrge
               no
               more
               but
               this
               ,
               by
               this
               wee
               haue
               enough
               to
               proue
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               then
               stood
               fully
               against
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               .
               If
               they
               tell
               vs
               that
               Eugenius
               and
               they
               who
               followed
               him
               was
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               these
               that
               were
               gathered
               in
               Basil
               :
               I
               aunswere
               ,
               this
               doth
               more
               and
               more
               confirme
               that
               which
               I
               haue
               obserued
               betweene
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               with
               his
               flatterers
               on
               the
               other
               side
               :
               who
               albeit
               they
               haue
               gotten
               the
               vpper
               hand
               by
               force
               and
               fraud
               ,
               yet
               let
               them
               know
               the
               basenesse
               of
               their
               birth
               and
               progeny
               :
               they
               are
               but
               a
               late
               vpstart
               generation
               ,
               beginning
               when
               Friars
               began
               :
               lifted
               vp
               by
               the
               winde
               which
               themselues
               did
               raise
               ,
               for
               increasing
               the
               Popes
               pride
               :
               crossed
               and
               contradicted
               ,
               yea
               refuted
               and
               condemned
               by
               the
               learned
               and
               godly
               that
               liued
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               neuer
               fully
               preuailing
               before
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               .
               Then
               let
               them
               not
               demaund
               of
               vs
               such
               f●…iuolous
               questions
               ,
               where
               was
               our
               Church
               before
               M.
               Luther
               ?
               for
               we
               are
               able
               to
               shew
               both
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               their
               Church
               ,
               the
               antiquitie
               and
               not
               interrupted
               continuance
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               base
               vpstart
               and
               late
               rising
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               §.
               V.
               Iohn
               Gerson
               .
            
             
               48.
               
               HAuing
               thus
               farre
               declared
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               assembled
               in
               diuers
               Councels
               :
               now
               let
               vs
               consider
               how
               in
               particular
               ,
               the
               learned
               men
               of
               these
               ages
               stood
               affected
               in
               this
               question
               :
               and
               who
               they
               were
               that
               tooke
               part
               with
               these
               Councels
               to
               aduance
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Church
               aboue
               the
               Pope
               :
               for
               they
               who
               followed
               the
               Pope
               in
               this
               faction
               were
               onely
               Friars
               and
               flatterers
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               other
               side
               were
               these
               ,
               as
               then
               ,
               the
               great
               lights
               of
               Christendome
               for
               learning
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               of
               many
               remember
               a
               few
               .
            
             
               49.
               
               First
               
                 Iohn
                 Gerson
              
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               great
               authoritie
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Constance
               :
               who
               hath
               written
               diuers
               bookes
               ,
               wherein
               he
               preferreth
               the
               authority
               of
               a
               Councell
               ,
               before
               the
               Popes
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               speaketh
               much
               otherwise
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               then
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               vseth
               now
               to
               speake
               .
               His
               booke
               
                 De
                 potestate
                 Ecclesiastica
              
               ,
               was
               pronounced
               and
               approued
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Constance
               ,
               in
               the
               yeere
               of
               Christ
               ,
               one
               thousand
               foure
               hundred
               and
               seuenteene
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               end
               thereof
               appeareth
               :
               from
               whence
               I
               will
               obserue
               some
               things
               ,
               declaring
               his
               iudgement
               in
               our
               question
               of
               Iurisdiction
               .
               First
               he
               describeth
               that
               spirituall
               power
               which
               Christ
               hath
               left
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               thus
               :
               
                 Potestas
                 Ecclesiastica
              
               
               
                 est
                 potestas
                 quae
                 à
                 Christo
                 supernatur
                 aliter
                 &
                 specialiter
                 collata
                 est
                 suis
                 Apostolis
                 &
                 discipulis
                 ,
                 ac
                 eorū
                 successoribus
                 legitimis
                 vsque
                 ad
                 finē
                 saecul●…
                 ,
                 ●…d
                 aedificationē
                 Ecclesiae
                 militantis
                 secundū
                 leges
                 Euangelicas
                 pro
                 〈◊〉
                 faelicitatis
                 aeternae
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               Ecclesiasticall
               power
               ,
               is
               a
               power
               supernaturally
               &
               especially
               giuen
               by
               Christ
               to
               his
               Apostles
               and
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               their
               lawfull
               successors
               vnto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               the
               edification
               of
               the
               Church
               Militant
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Euangelicall
               lawes
               ,
               for
               the
               obteining
               of
               eternall
               life
               .
               ]
               This
               power
               we
               acknowledge
               with
               Gerson
               ,
               nay
               with
               all
               the
               auncients
               ,
               who
               speake
               no
               otherwise
               of
               the
               power
               which
               Christ
               hath
               committed
               to
               his
               Church
               .
               But
               then
               we
               wish
               that
               our
               aduersaries
               might
               vnderstand
               how
               they
               wander
               in
               ignorance
               and
               confusion
               :
               confounding
               this
               power
               which
               is
               spirituall
               ,
               
               executed
               
                 secundum
                 leges
                 Euangelicas
              
               ,
               with
               that
               power
               which
               is
               coactiue
               and
               executed
               
                 secundum
                 leges
                 Canonicas
              
               .
               It
               is
               their
               common
               manner
               to
               confound
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               thereby
               to
               perplexe
               themselues
               and
               their
               readers
               :
               but
               of
               all
               that
               euer
               I
               read
               ,
               
               he
               surpasseth
               ;
               who
               calleth
               himselfe
               the
               Catholike
               diuine
               :
               for
               confused
               &
               vnlearned
               handling
               of
               these
               things
               .
               Then
               the
               power
               which
               Christ
               left
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               is
               practised
               
                 secundum
                 leges
                 Euangelicas
              
               :
               this
               is
               the
               true
               power
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               our
               question
               hath
               beene
               altogether
               of
               Iurisdiction
               coactiue
               ,
               executed
               not
               
                 secundum
                 leges
                 Euangelicas
              
               ,
               therefore
               not
               giuen
               by
               Christ
               to
               his
               Church
               :
               but
               belonging
               to
               such
               lawes
               ,
               to
               whom
               all
               coact●…ue
               power
               peculiarly
               belongeth
               .
            
             
               50.
               
               Of
               this
               coactiue
               power
               ,
               the
               same
               Gerson
               saith
               thus
               :
               
               
                 Potestas
                 Ecclesiastica
                 Iurisdictionis
                 in
                 foro
                 exteriori
                 ,
                 est
                 potest
                 as
                 Ecclesiastica
                 coactiua
                 ,
                 quae
                 valet
                 exerceri
                 in
                 alterum
                 etiam
                 inuitum
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               Ecclesiasticall
               power
               of
               Iurisdiction
               in
               the
               exteriour
               Court
               ,
               is
               an
               Eccle●…iasticall
               power
               coactiue
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               exercised
               against
               another
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               against
               his
               will.
               ]
               And
               a
               little
               after
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               same
               coactiue
               power
               ,
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 Potestas
                 haec
                 Iurisdictionis
                 Ecclesiasticae
                 adeo
                 vicina
                 est
                 Iurisdictioni
                 faeculari
                 &
                 politicae
                 ,
                 quodlaicis
                 imò
                 &
                 mulieribus
                 pleruinque
                 &
                 in
                 multis
                 casibus
                 communicari
                 potest
                 executio
                 vel
                 commi●…ti
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               This
               power
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               commeth
               so
               neere
               to
               secular
               and
               Ciuill
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               that
               the
               execution
               hereof
               may
               be
               communicated
               or
               committed
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               cases
               to
               Lay-men
               ,
               yea
               euen
               to
               women
               .
               ]
               Then
               this
               power
               is
               not
               from
               Christ
               directed
               to
               Church-gouernours
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               executed
               by
               Lay-men
               ,
               and
               women
               .
               For
               Christ
               gaue
               no
               Iurisdiction
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               executed
               by
               such
               .
               Now
               if
               this
               coactiue
               Iurisdiction
               may
               be
               executed
               by
               Lay-men
               :
               why
               not
               by
               Magistrates
               ?
               If
               by
               women
               ,
               (
               of
               which
               thing
               most
               of
               the
               Popish
               writers
               are
               agreed
               )
               how
               then
               standeth
               it
               against
               the
               lawes
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               grace
               ,
               the
               Ciuill
               and
               the
               Canonicall
               lawes
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               what
               other
               lawes
               ,
               as
               the
               Catholicke
               diuine
               telleth
               vs
               ,
               that
               a
               woman
               should
               haue
               this
               Iurisdiction
               ?
               for
               if
               a
               woman
               may
               be
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               that
               a
               woman
               may
               haue
               that
               power
               which
               God
               hath
               giuen
               to
               Magistrates
               .
            
             
             
               51.
               
               Gerson
               speaking
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               this
               coactiue
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               giuen
               ,
               
                 secundum
                 leges
                 Euangelicas
              
               ,
               declareth
               that
               it
               is
               founded
               vpon
               the
               text
               of
               Mat.
               18.
               
               
                 Dic
                 Ecclesiae
              
               ,
               
               
                 &c.
                 Funda●…ur
                 in
                 hoc
                 textu
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Plenitudo
                 potestatis
                 gladis
                 spiritualis
                 &
                 executio
                 eius
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 super
                 quemlibet
                 Christianum
                 ,
                 quiest
                 frater
                 noster
                 ,
                 etiam
                 si
                 Papa
                 fuerit
                 :
                 nec
                 accipiendum
                 hic
                 ,
                 dic
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 Papae
                 ;
                 quia
                 Christus
                 Petro
                 loquebatur
                 qui
                 non
                 dixisset
                 sibi
                 ipsi
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               The
               fulnesse
               of
               the
               spirituall
               sword
               aboue
               any
               Christian
               that
               is
               our
               brother
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               a
               Pope
               ,
               is
               founded
               vpon
               this
               Text
               :
               neither
               must
               we
               take
               it
               so
               ,
               tell
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Pope
               :
               for
               Christ
               spake
               this
               to
               Peter
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               bidden
               to
               tell
               it
               to
               himselfe
               .
               ]
               He
               declareth
               also
               ,
               and
               much
               complaineth
               that
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Iurisdiction
               was
               by
               the
               practise
               of
               Popes
               ,
               intruding
               ●…pon
               Ciuill
               Gouernment
               ;
               so
               strangely
               confounded
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               could
               not
               in
               those
               dayes
               decerne
               the
               difference
               betweene
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               of
               Princes
               .
               
                 Potestatem
                 Ecclesiasticam
                 confundit
                 magna
                 caligine
                 ●…upiditas
              
               
               
                 ambitiosa
                 ,
                 quaerens
                 quae
                 sua
                 sunt
                 ,
                 &
                 quae
                 crescentibus
                 benefic●…orum
                 dotationibus
                 impudenter
                 excreuit
                 :
                 Ita
                 vt
                 vix
                 decerni
                 modo
                 possit
                 ,
                 quid
                 ex
                 primaria
                 institutione
                 Christi
                 ,
                 vel
                 inuariabil●…
                 iure
                 diuino
                 tenendum
                 sit
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               Ambitious
               coueteousnesse
               seeking
               her
               owne
               ,
               and
               impudently
               inlarging
               her
               power
               as
               the
               dotation
               of
               benefices
               increased
               ,
               hath
               confounded
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               power
               with
               a
               great
               mist
               :
               So
               that
               now
               it
               may
               scarsely
               bee
               decerned
               ,
               what
               we
               are
               to
               hold
               of
               the
               first
               institution
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               inuariable
               diuine
               law
               .
               ]
               Then
               this
               Iurisdiction
               was
               by
               the
               Popes
               hurled
               into
               such
               a
               confusion
               ,
               that
               men
               of
               the
               best
               learning
               were
               much
               troubled
               with
               distinguishing
               this
               confused
               masse
               .
               And
               so
               farre
               did
               this
               confusion
               growe
               by
               meanes
               of
               the
               Canonistes
               extolling
               ▪
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               without
               measure
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               Author
               was
               forced
               to
               complaine
               bitterly
               thereof
               thus
               :
               
                 Hinc
                 ●…
                 quiuocatio
                 per
                 dominos
                 iuristas
                 ,
                 qui
                 loquentes
                 de
                 plenitudine
              
               
               
                 Ecclesiasticae
                 po●…estatis
                 Papalis
                 ,
                 solum
                 loqui
                 videntur
                 de
                 potestate
                 Iurisdictionis
                 :
                 ex
                 qua
                 locutione
                 videtur
                 haec
                 absurditas
                 sequi
                 ,
                 quod
                 purè
                 Laicus
                 ,
                 imo
                 &
                 foemina
                 posset
                 esse
                 Papa
                 ,
                 &
                 habere
                 plenitudinem
                 Ecclesiasticae
                 potestatis
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               Hence
               commeth
               equiuocation
               induced
               by
               my
               masters
               the
               Canonists
               ,
               who
               speaking
               of
               the
               fulnesse
               
               of
               the
               Papall
               Ecclesiasticall
               power
               ,
               seeme
               to
               speake
               onely
               of
               the
               power
               of
               Iurisdiction
               :
               by
               which
               speech
               this
               absurdity
               seemeth
               to
               follow
               ,
               that
               a
               pure
               Lay-man
               ,
               yea
               a
               wòman
               may
               be
               Pope
               ,
               and
               haue
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               power
               .
            
             
               52.
               
               And
               thus
               ,
               I
               trow
               ,
               they
               will
               bring
               their
               Iurisdiction
               to
               a
               faire
               issue
               :
               that
               if
               wee
               should
               graunt
               it
               ,
               as
               they
               claime
               it
               ,
               this
               inference
               must
               also
               goe
               with
               it
               ;
               that
               a
               Lay
               man
               or
               a
               woman
               may
               be
               Pope
               ;
               were
               it
               not
               much
               better
               to
               giue
               to
               each
               his
               own
               right
               ,
               to
               the
               Magistrate
               all
               power
               coactiue
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               power
               ouer
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               according
               to
               the
               lawes
               of
               the
               Gospell
               :
               then
               to
               follow
               all
               these
               absurd
               fancies
               ,
               by
               taking
               away
               from
               the
               Church
               and
               Magistrates
               their
               distinct
               rights
               ,
               and
               casting
               a
               new
               ,
               vnlawfull
               ,
               confounded
               Iurisdiction
               vpon
               the
               Pope
               ?
               And
               that
               we
               may
               vnderstand
               how
               the
               Papal
               Iurisdiction
               grew
               onely
               by
               the
               Popes
               flatterers
               ,
               of
               such
               knaues
               he
               saith
               thus
               :
               
                 Adulatio
                 negat
                 Papāposse
                 Simoniacam
                 committere
                 ,
                 quoniam
                 sua
                 sunt
                 omnia
                 Ecclesiastica
                 bona
                 :
                 concedit
                 quod
                 super
                 〈◊〉
                 est
                 ,
                 potens
                 ab
                 altero
              
               
               
                 ius
                 suum
                 tollere
                 ,
                 &
                 quod
                 nec
                 ab
                 eo
                 appellari
                 ,
                 neque
                 eum
                 iudic●…aliter
                 euocari
                 ,
                 nec
                 obeaientiam
                 ab
                 ●…o
                 sub●…rahi
                 :
                 hic
                 〈◊〉
                 symbolum
                 fide●…
                 condere
                 ,
                 hic
                 solus
                 causas
                 eiusdem
                 fidei
                 tractare
                 potest
                 .
                 Solus
                 definitiones
                 ,
                 regulas
                 ,
                 leges
                 ,
                 &
                 Canones
                 condit
                 :
                 alioquin
                 quic
                 quid
                 per
                 alios
                 definitur
                 ,
                 statuitur
                 &c.
                 irritum
                 est
                 ,
                 fallor
                 si
                 non
                 ante
                 celebrationem
                 huius
                 Concilij
                 Constantiensis
                 sic
                 occupauerat
                 mentes
                 plurimorum
                 ista
                 traditio
                 ,
                 vt
                 oppositorum
                 dogmatizatio
                 fuisse●…
                 de
                 heretic●…
                 prauitate
                 vel
                 notata
                 ,
                 vel
                 damnata
                 .
              
               That
               is
               [
               Flatterie
               denieth
               that
               the
               Pope
               can
               commit
               Simony
               ,
               because
               al
               Ecclesiastical
               goods
               are
               his
               :
               it
               graunteth
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               aboue
               law
               ,
               able
               to
               take
               from
               a
               man
               his
               right
               ,
               and
               that
               neither
               an
               appeale
               may
               be
               made
               from
               him
               ,
               neither
               may
               he
               be
               called
               iudicially
               to
               triall
               ,
               nor
               obedience
               be
               drawne
               from
               him
               :
               he
               onely
               must
               make
               Articles
               of
               faith
               :
               he
               onely
               must
               determine
               the
               causes
               of
               faith
               :
               onely
               hee
               must
               make
               definitions
               ,
               rules
               ,
               laws
               ,
               and
               Canons
               :
               otherwise
               whatsoeuer
               is
               defined
               ,
               ordeined
               by
               other
               ,
               &c.
               it
               is
               voide
               .
               I
               am
               deceiued
               if
               before
               the
               celebration
               of
               this
               Councell
               of
               Constance
               this
               tradition
               did
               not
               possesse
               the
               mindes
               of
               most
               men
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               they
               who
               taught
               otherwise
               ,
               were
               noted
               ,
               or
               condemned
               for
               hereticall
               prauity
               .
               ]
            
             
             
               53.
               
               In
               these
               words
               some
               things
               are
               obseruable
               :
               First
               ,
               That
               this
               vnlimited
               Iurisdiction
               is
               giuen
               to
               the
               Pope
               onely
               by
               base
               fellows
               ,
               flattering
               knaues
               ,
               against
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               learned
               and
               graue
               men
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               iudgement
               of
               these
               Councels
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               the
               iudicious
               and
               graue
               men
               of
               this
               age
               ,
               as
               Gerson
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               yea
               all
               that
               were
               assembled
               in
               this
               Councell
               ,
               were
               noted
               by
               these
               base
               flatterers
               ,
               and
               suspected
               or
               condemned
               of
               heresie
               .
               The
               Pope
               and
               his
               flatterers
               wanted
               no
               good
               will
               then
               ,
               to
               haue
               made
               them
               al
               hereticks
               .
               And
               it
               is
               to
               be
               obserued
               that
               the
               heresie
               which
               most
               of
               all
               troubled
               the
               Pope
               with
               his
               flatterers
               ,
               stood
               in
               this
               pretensed
               Iurisdiction
               :
               for
               this
               is
               the
               cause
               wherefore
               flatterie
               ,
               as
               Gerson
               saith
               ,
               would
               haue
               imputed
               hereticall
               prauity
               to
               the
               Councell
               :
               Thirdly
               ,
               and
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               distinction
               betweene
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               and
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               ,
               wherof
               we
               haue
               so
               often
               spoken
               ,
               is
               here
               againe
               confirmed
               .
               For
               these
               flatterers
               stood
               for
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               heere
               assembled
               in
               a
               Councell
               :
               but
               howsoeuer
               they
               haue
               preuailed
               since
               ,
               wee
               see
               heere
               that
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               they
               were
               accounted
               then
               but
               a
               base
               companie
               of
               flatterers
               .
               These
               bee
               they
               who
               afterward
               preuailed
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               ,
               lifting
               vp
               the
               priuiledges
               of
               the
               Pope
               aboue
               the
               Church
               :
               And
               this
               is
               that
               Church
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               which
               then
               was
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               pronounced
               heretickes
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               these
               who
               are
               marked
               and
               branded
               ,
               not
               by
               me
               ,
               but
               by
               
                 Gerson
                 ,
                 Cusanus
                 ,
                 Aeneas
                 Siluius
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               both
               these
               Councels
               of
               Constance
               and
               Basil
               ,
               to
               bee
               no
               better
               then
               a
               generation
               of
               base
               flatterers
               .
            
             
               54.
               
               Then
               there
               is
               no
               great
               thing
               done
               ,
               or
               at
               which
               the
               world
               may
               maruel
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               at
               this
               day
               accounted
               heretickes
               by
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               flatterers
               :
               for
               this
               was
               a
               thing
               long
               looked
               for
               .
               The
               Church
               did
               beare
               the
               pride
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               the
               ignorance
               and
               insolency
               of
               his
               flatterers
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               she
               could
               indure
               it
               .
               And
               when
               there
               was
               no
               remedie
               ,
               made
               a
               separation
               indeede
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               his
               flatterers
               ,
               holding
               on
               still
               in
               the
               auncient
               waies
               of
               our
               fathers
               ,
               who
               haue
               from
               time
               to
               time
               made
               resistance
               against
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               seruants
               :
               from
               which
               auncient
               way
               of
               our
               forefathers
               ,
               from
               
               their
               profession
               ,
               sense
               ,
               iudgement
               and
               religion
               ,
               the
               Councell
               of
               Trent
               hath
               made
               a
               famous
               defection
               ,
               hauing
               declined
               and
               turned
               aside
               from
               the
               ancient
               and
               constant
               profession
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               in
               doctrine
               and
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               vnto
               these
               new
               and
               straunge
               deuises
               taken
               vp
               of
               late
               ,
               and
               inuented
               by
               Friars
               and
               flatterers
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               .
               This
               defection
               which
               the
               Pope
               hath
               made
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               from
               him
               ,
               was
               long
               before
               looked
               for
               :
               and
               diuers
               did
               speake
               of
               it
               ,
               before
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               :
               as
               
                 Mat.
                 Paris
              
               declareth
               ,
               that
               some
               feared
               it
               might
               haue
               beene
               done
               by
               Bishop
               
                 Grost
                 head
              
               ,
               so
               Cardinall
               Cusanus
               declareth
               ,
               as
               hereafter
               we
               are
               to
               shew
               ,
               how
               the
               Church
               may
               depart
               from
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
               55.
               
               The
               same
               Gerson
               saith
               also
               :
               
                 Concilium
                 generale
                 potestatem
              
               
               
                 à
                 Christo
                 immediatè
                 habet
                 ,
                 cui
                 quilibet
                 cuiuscunque
                 status
                 etiamsi
                 Papalis
                 existat
                 obedire
                 tenetur
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 quae
                 ad
                 fidem
                 &
                 extirpationem
                 schismat
                 is
                 pertinent
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               A
               generall
               Councell
               hath
               power
               immediatly
               from
               Christ
               ;
               whereunto
               euery
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               obey
               in
               things
               concerning
               faith
               ,
               and
               the
               extirpation
               of
               Schisme
               ,
               of
               what
               state
               soeuer
               he
               be
               ,
               though
               a
               Pope
               .
               ]
               And
               he
               addeth
               thus
               much
               :
               
                 Saluberima
                 haec
                 determinatio
                 lex
                 fundamentalis
                 &
                 velut
                 infallibilis
                 aduersus
                 monstrosum
                 horrendùque
                 offendiculum
                 ,
                 quod
                 positum
                 erat
                 per
                 multos
                 determinantes
                 ex
                 texibus
                 grossè
                 non
                 ad
                 regulam
                 Euangelicam
                 acceptis
                 ,
                 &c.
                 generale
                 concilium
                 totum
                 â
                 Papa
                 robur
                 immeditate
                 sumere
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               This
               most
               sound
               determination
               is
               a
               sundamentall
               law
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               infallible
               against
               that
               monstrous
               and
               horrible
               offence
               ,
               which
               is
               giuen
               by
               many
               ,
               concluding
               from
               texts
               grossely
               vnderstood
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               the
               Euangelicall
               rule
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               a
               generall
               Councell
               receiueth
               all
               strength
               immediatly
               from
               the
               Pope
               .
               ]
               In
               which
               wordes
               hee
               obserueth
               that
               the
               Popes
               flatterers
               ,
               who
               brought
               in
               this
               Papall
               Iurisdiction
               aboue
               the
               Church
               &
               Councels
               ,
               did
               induce
               hereby
               a
               monstrous
               and
               horrible
               offence
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               This
               offence
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               was
               giuen
               by
               such
               as
               would
               proue
               this
               Iurisdiction
               from
               certaine
               texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               :
               
                 Tu
                 es
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 &
                 super
                 hanc
                 Petram
                 aedisicubo
                 Ecclesiam
                 meam
                 :
              
               and
               ,
               
                 oraui
                 pro
                 te
                 Petre
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               such
               like
               which
               are
               wire-drawen
               to
               countenance
               this
               Papall
               Iurisdiction
               .
               Which
               texts
               ,
               saith
               Gerson
               ,
               
               are
               grossely
               taken
               by
               these
               flatterers
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
               And
               seeing
               we
               finde
               that
               the
               Iesuites
               at
               this
               day
               haue
               no
               other
               ground
               for
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               then
               the
               same
               texts
               by
               them
               and
               their
               forefathers
               distorted
               into
               a
               wrong
               sense
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               obserued
               by
               our
               forefathers
               against
               them
               :
               let
               the
               Iesuites
               know
               themselues
               to
               be
               the
               generation
               of
               those
               that
               haue
               distorted
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               thereby
               brought
               a
               monstrous
               and
               damnable
               offence
               into
               the
               Church
               .
               Gerson
               presenly
               after
               this
               declareth
               ,
               that
               against
               these
               flatterers
               ,
               the
               reuerend
               Cardinall
               Cameracensis
               (
               whom
               he
               calleth
               his
               worthy
               master
               )
               did
               write
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               truth
               .
               Scripsit
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 super
                 hanc
                 materiam
                 reuerendiss
                 .
                 pater
                 dominus
                 Cardinalis
                 Cameracensis
                 praceptor
                 meus
                 inclytus
                 :
              
               which
               booke
               of
               Cameracensis
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               extant
               (
               for
               I
               could
               not
               see
               it
               ,
               though
               I
               much
               desired
               )
               I
               suppose
               might
               make
               these
               flatterers
               to
               be
               better
               knowen
               ,
               and
               the
               right
               of
               the
               Church
               more
               strongly
               confirmed
               .
            
             
               56.
               
               Gerson
               proceedeth
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               Iurisdiction
               which
               the
               
               Pope
               claimeth
               by
               imposing
               his
               Canon
               lawes
               vpon
               other
               Princes
               ,
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 Papa
                 non
                 debet
                 〈◊〉
                 vt
                 Canones
                 positi
                 aut
                 alienae
                 traditiones
                 humanae●…nuariabiluer
                 obseruentur
                 per
                 omnes
                 nationes
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               The
               Pope
               ought
               not
               to
               striue
               to
               impose
               his
               Canons
               ,
               or
               that
               other
               humane
               traditions
               bee
               kept
               inuariable
               of
               all
               nations
               .
               ]
               Where
               he
               declareth
               that
               this
               imposing
               of
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               vpon
               other
               nations
               ,
               gaue
               occasion
               to
               the
               Greekes
               to
               make
               a
               separation
               from
               the
               Latins
               ,
               and
               daily
               ministreth
               occasions
               of
               contention
               through
               Christendome
               .
               In
               the
               same
               Booke
               which
               he
               Intituleth
               ,
               
                 De
                 ●…uferibilitate
                 Papae
              
               ,
               he
               holdeth
               positiuely
               ,
               that
               howsoeuer
               in
               some
               other
               respects
               there
               might
               be
               some
               vse
               of
               a
               Pope
               ,
               yet
               concerning
               this
               our
               question
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               the
               Pope
               with
               all
               his
               pretensed
               Iurisdiction
               might
               be
               vtterly
               remoued
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               his
               position
               is
               :
               
                 Auferibilis
                 est
                 Papa
              
               
               
                 per
                 gener●…le
                 concilium
                 perpetuo
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 adtempus
                 ,
                 quoad
                 ea
                 omnia
                 quae
                 sunt
                 ●…urisdictionis
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               The
               Pope
               may
               be
               remooued
               by
               a
               generall
               Councell
               ,
               either
               for
               euer
               ,
               or
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               all
               things
               pertaining
               to
               Iurisdiction
               .
               ]
               Now
               if
               the
               Pope
               may
               be
               remoued
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               then
               the
               Canonists
               are
               quite
               put
               downe
               ,
               who
               hold
               that
               the
               very
               essence
               
               of
               the
               Papacy
               standeth
               in
               Iurifdiction
               .
               Further
               concerning
               this
               question
               of
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               the
               same
               
                 Iohn
                 Gerson
              
               hath
               made
               a
               Treatise
               ,
               wherein
               he
               hand●…eth
               this
               question
               ,
               
                 An
                 liceat
                 in
                 causis
                 fidei
                 a
                 summo
                 Po●…tifice
                 appellare
                 ?
              
               Wherein
               he
               determineth
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               appeale
               from
               the
               Pope
               .
            
          
           
             
               §.
               VI.
               Cardinall
               Cusanus
               .
            
             
               57.
               
               SOmewhat
               after
               this
               wrote
               
                 Cardinall
                 Cusanus
              
               ,
               who
               offered
               his
               Booke
               
                 De
                 concordantia
                 Catholica
              
               ,
               to
               the
               Councell
               of
               Basil
               :
               submitting
               himselfe
               and
               his
               labours
               to
               the
               iudgement
               of
               that
               Councell
               .
               It
               appeareth
               that
               about
               this
               time
               there
               were
               some
               motions
               and
               consultations
               of
               a
               reuolt
               from
               the
               Pope
               and
               Court
               of
               Rome
               :
               which
               consultations
               were
               moderated
               then
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               by
               such
               learned
               men
               as
               were
               in
               greatest
               estimation
               :
               but
               afterward
               vpon
               the
               like
               reasons
               it
               brake
               foorth
               .
               Cusanus
               disputeth
               this
               point
               in
               an
               Epistle
               written
               to
               
                 Roderic
                 de
                 Treuino
              
               ,
               ●…rator
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Castile
               .
               Wherein
               he
               
               seemeth
               first
               to
               disswade
               the
               separation
               ,
               producing
               that
               out
               of
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Nullam
                 posse
                 causam
                 dari
                 ob
                 quam
                 necessarium
                 sit
                 ad
                 schisma
                 per●…enire
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               That
               no
               cause
               can
               bee
               giuen
               for
               which
               it
               may
               bee
               necessary
               to
               come
               to
               a
               schisme
               .
               ]
               But
               after
               much
               dispute
               ,
               at
               last
               hee
               resolueth
               that
               the
               case
               may
               be
               such
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               may
               well
               depart
               from
               the
               Pope
               :
               
                 Quando
                 sacer
                 Princeps
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 contra
                 sanctorum
                 patrum
                 statuta
                 aliquid
                 praesumit
                 ,
                 vbi
                 non
                 constat
                 eum
                 ex
                 causa
                 〈◊〉
                 aut
                 necessitatis
                 moueri
                 ,
                 sed
                 ex
                 aliqua
                 particulari
                 indig●…a
                 causa
                 ,
                 time
                 ipse
                 in
                 priora
                 Petri
                 mandata
                 offendit
                 ,
                 exiens
                 vires
                 potestatis
                 suae
                 .
                 Quapropter
                 non
                 esset
                 incon●…eniens
                 ,
                 si
                 pertinaciter
                 in
                 hoc
                 persisteret
                 ,
                 Ab
                 eo
                 recedi
                 posse
                 per
                 Ecclesia●…
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               When
               the
               holy
               Prince
               presumeth
               against
               the
               lawes
               of
               holy
               Fathers
               ,
               where
               it
               appeareth
               that
               he
               is
               not
               moued
               thereto
               because
               of
               the
               publike
               good
               ,
               or
               necessitie
               ,
               but
               from
               some
               particular
               of
               his
               owne
               and
               an
               vnworthy
               cause
               ;
               then
               hath
               he
               first
               offended
               against
               the
               former
               precepts
               of
               Peter
               going
               beyond
               the
               limits
               and
               strength
               of
               his
               power
               .
               Therfore
               if
               hee
               persist
               therein
               incorrigibly
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               inconuenient
               
               for
               the
               Church
               to
               depart
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               58.
               
               Then
               if
               a
               Pope
               make
               a
               departure
               first
               from
               the
               Mandates
               ,
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               faith
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
               thus
               going
               out
               of
               the
               bounds
               of
               his
               power
               :
               in
               this
               case
               it
               is
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               graue
               Cardinals
               of
               Rome
               ,
               who
               liued
               and
               wrote
               long
               before
               M.
               Luther
               was
               borne
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               might
               make
               a
               separation
               from
               the
               Pope
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 Gerson
              
               saith
               as
               before
               we
               heard
               ,
               that
               this
               separation
               may
               be
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               or
               for
               euer
               .
               Now
               then
               whereas
               this
               separation
               is
               made
               from
               the
               Pope
               by
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               done
               but
               that
               which
               the
               Church
               had
               in
               consultation
               to
               doe
               long
               before
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               Pope
               should
               persist
               in
               his
               pride
               and
               transgressions
               ,
               and
               shew
               himselfe
               incorrigible
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               no
               maruaile
               if
               the
               Church
               which
               hath
               so
               long
               before
               thought
               of
               this
               departure
               ,
               being
               thereunto
               so
               much
               prouoked
               by
               the
               intollerable
               ambition
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               hath
               once
               performed
               that
               thing
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               long
               in
               consultation
               :
               especially
               seeing
               the
               Church
               hath
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               both
               the
               warrant
               of
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               doth
               fully
               not
               only
               prophesie
               of
               this
               departure
               ,
               which
               the
               Pope
               hath
               made
               from
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               consequently
               which
               the
               Church
               was
               to
               make
               from
               the
               Pope
               :
               but
               also
               giueth
               expresse
               commaundement
               to
               the
               people
               of
               God
               to
               depart
               from
               thence
               ;
               
                 Go
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 my
                 people
                 .
              
               And
               besides
               this
               
               warrant
               of
               holy
               Scriptures
               they
               had
               also
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Church
               before
               them
               :
               which
               Church
               whether
               we
               consider
               it
               in
               particular
               members
               ,
               as
               the
               learned
               men
               ,
               principall
               instructours
               and
               preseruers
               of
               doctrine
               :
               or
               in
               generall
               Councels
               ;
               hath
               as
               we
               see
               oftentimes
               declared
               herselfe
               to
               bee
               wearied
               with
               bearing
               the
               Popes
               proud
               and
               ambitious
               Iurisdiction
               ;
               and
               hath
               beene
               in
               great
               consultation
               to
               cast
               off
               the
               yoake
               of
               this
               Aegyptian
               bondage
               .
            
             
               59.
               
               Now
               from
               that
               booke
               which
               this
               Cardinall
               Cusanus
               wrote
               
                 De
                 〈◊〉
                 Catholic●…
              
               ,
               we
               will
               obserue
               some
               things
               ,
               
               wherein
               he
               declareth
               his
               iudgement
               against
               this
               Papall
               Iurisdiction
               .
               And
               first
               he
               disputeth
               against
               them
               that
               thinke
               the
               Pope
               hath
               more
               power
               then
               other
               Bishops
               .
               
                 Oportet
                 primum
                 ,
                 si
                 hoc
                 verum
                 foret
                 ,
                 Petrum
                 aliq●…d
                 à
                 Christo
                 singularitatis
                 recepisse
                 ,
                 &
                 Papam
                 in
                 hoc
                 successorem
                 esse
                 :
                 sed
                 scimus
                 quod
                 Petrus
                 nihil
                 plus
              
               
               
                 potestatis
                 à
                 Christ●…
                 accepit
                 ,
                 alijs
                 Apostolis
              
               21.
               
                 d.
                 in
                 nouo
              
               24.
               
                 q.
                 loquitur
              
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               First
               if
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               it
               must
               bee
               graunted
               that
               Peter
               receiued
               some
               singular
               power
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               herein
               the
               Pope
               is
               his
               successor
               :
               but
               wee
               know
               that
               Peter
               receiued
               no
               more
               power
               from
               Christ
               ,
               then
               the
               other
               Apostles
               21.
               
                 d.
                 in
                 nou●…
              
               24.
               
                 q.
                 loquitur
              
               .
               And
               of
               this
               spirituall
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               he
               saith
               thus
               :
               
                 Cum
                 potestas
                 ligandi
                 &
                 soluendi
                 ,
                 in
                 qua
                 fundatur
                 omnis
                 Ecclesiastica
              
               
               
                 Iuris●…ictio
                 ,
                 sit
                 immediate
                 à
                 Christo
                 ,
                 quia
                 ab
                 illa
                 potestate
                 ligand●…
                 &
                 soluendi
                 ,
                 sit
                 diui●…a
                 Iurisdictionis
                 potestas
                 ,
                 patet
                 omnes
                 Episcopos
                 &
                 forte
                 etiam
                 presbyteros
                 aequales
                 esse
                 quoad
                 Iurisdictionem
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               Seeing
               the
               power
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               Ecclesiasticall
               Iurisdiction
               is
               founded
               ,
               is
               immediately
               from
               Christ
               :
               and
               because
               the
               power
               of
               diuine
               Iurisdiction
               is
               from
               this
               power
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               ;
               it
               is
               euident
               that
               all
               Bishops
               (
               perhaps
               also
               all
               Priests
               )
               are
               equall
               in
               respect
               of
               this
               Iurisdiction
               .
               ]
               And
               againe
               hee
               saith
               :
               
                 Quod
                 vniuersale
                 concilium
                 propriè
                 captū
                 scilicet
                 quod
                 vniuersam
                 Ecclesiā
                 representat
                 ,
                 sit
                 supra
                 Patriarchas
                 &
                 Roman
                 .
                 Pontificem
                 ,
                 credo
                 ●…ubium
                 esse
                 non
                 debere
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               I
               hold
               it
               a
               truth
               not
               to
               bee
               doubted
               ,
               that
               a
               generall
               Councell
               properly
               taken
               ,
               that
               is
               as
               it
               representeth
               the
               vniuersall
               Church
               ,
               is
               aboue
               Patriarches
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
               ]
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Papa
                 per
                 Synodum
                 in
                 criminibus
                 etiam
                 alijs
                 quam
                 h●…resi
              
               
               
                 i●…dicari
                 potest
              
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               The
               Pope
               may
               be
               iudged
               by
               a
               Synod
               for
               other
               crimes
               also
               besides
               heresie
               .
               ]
               Now
               for
               the
               Iurisdiction
               
               of
               the
               ciuill
               Magistrate
               ,
               the
               same
               Author
               speaketh
               thus
               :
               
                 Imperator
                 Christianorum
                 in
                 sua
                 praesidentia
                 est
                 Christi
                 vicarius
                 .
              
               
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               A
               Christian
               Emperour
               in
               his
               office
               ,
               is
               Christs
               Vicar
               .
               ]
               And
               againe
               :
               
                 Omnis
                 rex
                 &
                 Imperator
                 habet
                 officium
                 Publicum
                 ad
                 Publicam
                 vtilitatem
                 or
                 di●…atum
                 :
                 Publica
                 vtilitas
                 est
                 pa●…ad
                 quam
                 ordinantur
                 iusticia
                 &
                 iusta
                 praelia
                 :
                 principium
                 autem
                 pacis
                 est
                 ad
                 ●…inem
                 〈◊〉
                 ●…rigere
                 subdit●…s
                 ,
                 &
                 media
                 illum
                 〈◊〉
                 sunt
                 sacra
                 instit●…ta
                 religionum
                 :
                 quare
                 prima
                 cura
                 Imperialis
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 obseruandis
                 ver●…ur
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               Euery
               King
               and
               Emperour
               hath
               a
               publike
               office
               ,
               ordinate
               to
               the
               publike
               good
               :
               the
               publike
               good
               is
               peace
               ,
               whereunto
               iustice
               and
               iust
               warres
               are
               ordinated
               :
               the
               fountaine
               of
               peace
               to
               direct
               subiects
               to
               an
               eternall
               end
               ;
               the
               meanes
               to
               obtaine
               that
               end
               the
               holy
               ordinances
               of
               religion
               :
               
               wherefore
               the
               first
               and
               chiefe
               care
               Imperiall
               consisteth
               in
               the
               obseruation
               of
               those
               ordinances
               .
               ]
               And
               therefore
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 Imperator
                 curam
                 custodiae
                 gerit
              
               :
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 isto
                 modo
                 imperator
                 dicitur
                 aduocatus
                 vniuer●…alis
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 &
                 custos
                 sides
                 orthodoxae
                 :
              
               Which
               thing
               he
               proueth
               by
               the
               ancient
               practise
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               Chalcedon
               Councell
               the
               Emperour
               Martia●…us
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 custos
                 fidei
              
               :
               and
               the
               Emperour
               Basilius
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               eight
               Councell
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               gouernement
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               by
               the
               prouidence
               of
               God
               committed
               to
               his
               hands
               .
            
             
               60.
               
               The
               same
               Author
               speaking
               further
               of
               the
               office
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Iurisdiction
               in
               Church
               affaires
               ,
               and
               in
               Councels
               saith
               :
               
                 Debent
                 r●…ges
                 &
                 principes
                 Synodos
                 congregare
                 iuxta
                 admonitionem
              
               
               
                 sancts
                 Gregorij
                 ad
                 Theodoricum
                 regem
                 Francorum
                 ,
                 ex
                 registro
                 ,
              
               273.
               
               
                 Iterata
                 vos
                 per
                 vestram
                 mercedem
                 adhortatione
                 pulsamus
                 vt
                 congregari
                 Synodum
                 iubeatis
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ought
               to
               gather
               Synodes
               according
               to
               the
               admonition
               of
               Gregory
               writing
               to
               Theodoricus
               the
               French
               King
               ;
               
                 ex
                 registro
              
               273.
               
               We
               moue
               you
               with
               our
               redoubled
               petition
               ,
               that
               euen
               for
               that
               reward
               that
               is
               reserued
               for
               you
               ,
               you
               will
               commaund
               that
               a
               Synode
               may
               bee
               gathered
               .
               ]
               Another
               part
               of
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               is
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Confirmare
                 &
                 custodire
                 in
                 concilijs
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
               which
               thing
               hee
               proueth
               by
               diuerse
               auncient
               authorities
               :
               and
               concludeth
               that
               Emperours
               haue
               euer
               had
               this
               authoritie
               .
               Hee
               saith
               that
               in
               this
               thing
               hee
               had
               made
               diligent
               search
               ,
               and
               had
               found
               this
               practise
               continued
               in
               all
               generall
               Councels
               vntill
               the
               eight
               Synode
               inclusiuely
               .
               In
               which
               search
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               I
               finde
               by
               the
               acts
               of
               all
               generall
               Councels
               ,
               aswell
               in
               Chalceon
               ,
               
               as
               in
               Constantinople
               ,
               Nice
               Ephesus
               ,
               that
               either
               the
               Emperour
               was
               present
               in
               person
               ,
               or
               some
               iudges
               his
               Vicegerents
               :
               and
               those
               not
               aboue
               twentie
               ,
               seldome
               fifteene
               :
               but
               when
               the
               Emperour
               
               himselfe
               was
               present
               in
               person
               ,
               I
               finde
               saith
               he
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               alwayes
               Presedent
               of
               the
               Councell
               :
               no
               other
               secular
               Prince
               hath
               right
               to
               be
               present
               in
               the
               Councell
               ,
               sauing
               the
               Emperour
               .
               
               Vnlesse
               the
               Emperour
               appoint
               some
               to
               be
               present
               :
               but
               being
               present
               they
               haue
               no
               voice
               in
               the
               Councell
               ,
               but
               may
               sit
               onely
               to
               heare
               :
               this
               he
               proueth
               by
               that
               testimony
               of
               Ambrose
               ,
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               faith
               ,
               Bishops
               are
               the
               iudges
               and
               not
               the
               Emperours
               .
               
            
             
             
               61.
               
               And
               whereas
               this
               auncient
               Iurisdiction
               of
               Princes
               was
               so
               disordered
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               by
               Papall
               intrusions
               and
               incroachments
               ,
               the
               Princes
               had
               well-nigh
               lost
               their
               right
               ,
               and
               temporall
               Iurisdiction
               turned
               into
               spiritual
               Iurisdiction
               ;
               of
               this
               he
               much
               complaineth
               ,
               and
               openeth
               the
               true
               cause
               of
               all
               this
               disorder
               to
               be
               in
               the
               insatiable
               couetousnes
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               :
               for
               thus
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 Rabidus
                 appetitus
                 ad
                 ipsa
                 terrena
                 Ecclesijs
                 annexa
                 Dominia
                 ,
                 Episcopis
                 ambitiosis
                 hodie
                 inest
                 &c.
                 de
                 temporalibus
                 omnis
                 cura
                 ,
                 de
                 spiritualibus
                 nulla
                 .
                 Non
                 fuit
                 ista
                 intentio
                 Imp●…ratorum
                 ,
              
               
               
                 non
                 volebant
                 spiritualia
                 à
                 temporalibus
                 absorberi
                 &c.
                 dum
                 vacant
                 Ecclesiae
                 semper
                 in
                 periculo
                 schismat
                 is
                 existunt
                 &c.
                 Si
                 perelectionem
                 prouidendum
                 est
                 ,
                 ambitio
                 procurat
                 di●…isionem
                 v●…torum
                 .
                 Si
                 per
                 curiam
                 facilius
                 persuadetur
                 pro
                 plus
                 offerente
                 :
                 &
                 omnia
                 ill●…
                 grauamina
                 adueniunt
                 pauperibus
                 subditis
                 :
                 curia
                 attrahit
                 quicquid
                 pingue
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 id
                 quod
                 Imperium
                 contulit
                 ,
                 &
                 pro
                 Deicultus
                 ,
                 &
                 bono
                 publico
                 ordi●…auit
                 sanctissime
                 ,
                 auaritia
                 &
                 cupiditate
                 exorta
                 palleatis
                 rationibus
                 &
                 nouis
                 adinuentionibus
                 totaliter
                 peruertitur
                 :
                 &
                 Imperiale
                 efficitur
                 Papale
                 ,
                 &
                 spirituale
                 temporale
                 .
              
               That
               is
               [
               Such
               a
               rauenous
               appetite
               is
               in
               ambitious
               Bishoppes
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               toward
               the
               temporall
               Dominions
               annexed
               to
               Churches
               ,
               &c.
               all
               their
               care
               is
               for
               the
               temporalties
               ,
               not
               for
               spirituall
               matters
               :
               this
               was
               not
               the
               meaning
               of
               Princes
               ,
               they
               meant
               not
               that
               the
               spirituall
               labours
               should
               be
               deuoured
               by
               temporalties
               ,
               &c.
               
               Whilst
               the
               Churches
               are
               vacant
               ,
               there
               is
               alwaies
               some
               danger
               of
               a
               schisme
               &c.
               
               If
               they
               proceed
               by
               election
               ,
               ambition
               procureth
               a
               diuision
               of
               the
               voyces
               :
               If
               by
               the
               Court
               ,
               he
               that
               bringeth
               most
               is
               best
               heard
               ,
               and
               soonest
               preuaileth
               .
               And
               all
               these
               greeuances
               come
               vpon
               the
               poore
               subiects
               ,
               whatsoeueris
               fat
               and
               rich
               ,
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               draweth
               to
               her selfe
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               the
               Empire
               as
               well
               for
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               publicke
               good
               hath
               conferred
               vpon
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               ordeined
               to
               an
               holy
               end
               ,
               all
               is
               vtterly
               peruerted
               through
               filthy
               couetousnesse
               ,
               and
               certaine
               painted
               reasons
               ,
               and
               new
               inuentions
               are
               deuised
               to
               colour
               it
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               Imperiall
               right
               is
               now
               made
               Papall
               ,
               and
               temporall
               right
               is
               made
               spirituall
               .
               ]
               Then
               these
               be
               the
               obseruations
               of
               the
               learned
               men
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               long
               before
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               had
               intruded
               vpon
               the
               Emperours
               right
               :
               now
               
               what
               soeuer
               the
               Pope
               had
               once
               practised
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               called
               spirituall
               :
               Thus
               the
               Iurisdiction
               of
               the
               Emperor
               being
               once
               by
               cunning
               or
               force
               wrested
               from
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               being
               found
               in
               the
               Popes
               hand
               it
               was
               presently
               called
               spirituall
               Iurisdiction
               ;
               as
               he
               doth
               most
               truely
               obserue
               ,
               
                 Imperiale
                 efficitur
                 Papale
                 ,
                 &
                 spirituale
                 temporale
                 .
              
            
             
               62.
               
               By
               all
               which
               we
               find
               the
               iudgement
               of
               this
               man
               to
               be
               directly
               against
               the
               Popes
               pretensed
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               right
               of
               temporall
               Magistrates
               :
               when
               we
               finde
               the
               Cardinals
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               to
               write
               thus
               before
               the
               time
               of
               the
               contention
               ,
               and
               before
               M.
               Luther
               was
               borne
               :
               wee
               are
               not
               so
               much
               to
               consider
               their
               priuate
               iudgements
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               as
               the
               receiued
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Church
               wherein
               they
               liued
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               from
               the
               iudgement
               of
               that
               Church
               they
               departed
               not
               ;
               but
               in
               these
               things
               do
               faithfully
               deliuer
               vnto
               vs
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               same
               Church
               ,
               standing
               against
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               his
               Court
               ,
               consisting
               of
               Friars
               and
               flatterers
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               throughly
               iustified
               by
               this
               learned
               Cardinall
               ,
               their
               separation
               from
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               warranted
               ,
               because
               the
               Pope
               hath
               first
               made
               the
               separation
               from
               the
               profession
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               faith
               of
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               idugement
               of
               auncient
               fathers
               :
               In
               which
               case
               he
               granteth
               that
               the
               Church
               may
               depart
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               thereby
               doth
               iustifie
               the
               separation
               that
               is
               made
               .
            
          
           
             
               §.
               VII
               .
               Aeneas
               Siluius
               .
            
             
               63.
               
               AT
               this
               time
               wrote
               
                 Aeneas
                 Siluius
              
               ,
               afterward
               called
               Pope
               Pius
               the
               second
               :
               he
               hath
               written
               a
               booke
               of
               the
               actes
               and
               proceedings
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Basil
               :
               from
               which
               I
               will
               note
               some
               things
               ,
               wherein
               the
               iudgement
               of
               this
               man
               may
               appeare
               ,
               concurring
               with
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               but
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               flatterers
               .
               First
               handling
               that
               Text
               ,
               
                 Tues
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 &
                 super
                 hane
                 Petram
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               he
               saith
               thus
               :
               
                 A
                 quibus
                 verbis
                 ideó
                 placuit
                 exordiri
                 ,
              
               
               
                 quod
                 aliqui
                 verba
                 h●…c
                 ad
                 extollendam
                 Rom
                 Pontificis
                 authoritatem
              
               
               
                 solent
                 adducere
                 ,
                 sed
                 vt
                 stati●…
                 patebit
                 alius
                 est
                 v●…rborum
                 Christi
                 sensus
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               With
               which
               words
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               begin
               ,
               because
               some
               vse
               to
               alledge
               these
               words
               to
               extoll
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               :
               but
               as
               it
               shall
               soone
               appeare
               there
               is
               another
               sense
               of
               Christs
               words
               .
               ]
               Who
               are
               they
               who
               in
               the
               iudgment
               of
               this
               man
               ,
               do
               peruert
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               ?
               Let
               the
               Iesuites
               aunswere
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               giue
               vs
               some
               reason
               ,
               able
               to
               satisfie
               a
               man
               of
               reason
               ,
               why
               that
               cause
               should
               not
               bee
               helde
               damnable
               ,
               which
               is
               condemned
               by
               their
               owne
               writers
               :
               their
               Bishoppes
               ,
               their
               Cardinals
               ,
               their
               Popes
               ?
               Let
               them
               not
               tell
               vs
               that
               this
               Pope
               Pius
               was
               of
               another
               mind
               afterward
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               Pope
               :
               and
               before
               he
               was
               Pope
               he
               might
               erre
               ;
               but
               after
               he
               was
               once
               Pope
               he
               could
               not
               erre
               :
               these
               bee
               plaine
               collusions
               of
               them
               who
               write
               such
               things
               ,
               and
               illusions
               of
               such
               as
               beleeue
               them
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               that
               any
               man
               should
               write
               ,
               or
               speake
               or
               thinke
               such
               things
               from
               conscience
               :
               Shall
               I
               thinke
               that
               any
               learned
               man
               can
               thinke
               in
               conscience
               this
               to
               bee
               true
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               cannot
               erre
               ,
               when
               I
               heare
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               Church
               so
               full
               against
               it
               ?
               When
               I
               heare
               such
               as
               come
               to
               be
               Popes
               ,
               refute
               it
               before
               they
               come
               to
               that
               place
               ?
               When
               I
               heare
               such
               as
               haue
               beene
               in
               the
               place
               ,
               exclaime
               in
               the
               extremitie
               of
               desperation
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               in
               the
               world
               liueth
               more
               miserably
               then
               the
               Pope
               ,
               that
               to
               be
               a
               Pope
               ,
               is
               to
               succeed
               
                 Romulus
                 in
                 Parricide
              
               ,
               not
               Peter
               in
               feeding
               ;
               that
               no
               Pope
               can
               bee
               saued
               :
               when
               all
               this
               is
               proued
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               confessed
               by
               Popes
               themselues
               ;
               after
               all
               this
               to
               say
               the
               Pope
               cannot
               erre
               ,
               is
               nothing
               but
               collusion
               .
               No
               man
               can
               be
               drawen
               to
               such
               an
               opinion
               by
               conscience
               ,
               but
               by
               such
               worldly
               respects
               as
               doe
               binde
               ,
               and
               blinde
               ,
               and
               lay
               waste
               the
               conscience
               of
               them
               that
               will
               not
               loue
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               64.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 Siluius
              
               proceedeth
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               S.
               Hierome
               expounding
               those
               word
               ;
               
                 p●…rtas
                 inferi
              
               ,
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               ,
               he
               proueth
               that
               they
               are
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               of
               sinnes
               .
               And
               declareth
               that
               great
               sinnes
               and
               malignant
               spirits
               cannot
               preuaile
               against
               the
               
               Church
               .
               
                 Quod
                 de
                 Rom.
                 Pontisice
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 qui
                 homo
                 est
                 ,
                 nemo
                 dixerit
                 :
                 nec
                 illis
                 praestemus
                 aures
                 qui
                 illa
                 verba
                 Christi
                 (
                 ●…raui
                 pro
                 te
              
               
               
                 Petre
                 ne
                 deficiat
                 fides
                 tua
                 )
                 nolunt
                 ad
                 Ecclesiam
                 referri
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               Which
               thing
               no
               man
               can
               say
               of
               the
               B.
               of
               Rome
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               man
               :
               neither
               are
               we
               to
               hearkē
               to
               thē
               who
               will
               not
               haue
               those
               words
               of
               Christ
               vnderstood
               as
               spoken
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               Peter
               I
               haue
               prayed
               for
               thee
               ,
               that
               thy
               faith
               failenot
               .
               ]
               Where
               he
               proueth
               out
               of
               S.
               Augustine
               ,
               that
               those
               words
               are
               to
               be
               referred
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               vnderstood
               o●…
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               ,
               he
               is
               resolued
               &
               giueth
               such
               reasons
               as
               may
               resolue
               any
               other
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               wilfully
               blindfold
               himselfe
               (
               as
               many
               do
               that
               the
               blind
               doctrine
               of
               Iesuits
               may
               work
               more
               powerfully
               in
               them
               )
               For
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Romani
                 Episcopi
                 aut
                 haeretici
                 ,
                 aut
                 infecti
                 vitijs
                 sunt
                 reperti
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               The
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               haue
               bin
               found
               either
               Hereticks
               ,
               or
               vicious
               men
               .
               ]
               And
               concerning
               this
               Iurisdiction
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 Omnis
                 anima
                 potest
                 atibus
                 sublimioribus
                 subdita
                 sit
                 :
                 nec
                 excipit
                 animam
                 Papae
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               The
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               let
               euery
               soule
               be
               subiect
               to
               the
               higher
               powers
               :
               hee
               excepteth
               not
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               Pope
               .
               ]
               And
               again
               ,
               
                 Maximè
                 Rom.
                 Pontisicem
                 subiectū
                 Ecclesiae
                 verba
                 Christi
                 ostend●…nt
                 ,
                 quum
                 Petrū
                 .
                 futurum
                 Papam
                 ad
                 Ecclesiam
                 remittat
                 :
                 dic
                 Ecclesiae
                 .
              
               And
               afterward
               ,
               
                 Si
                 haereti●…us
                 est
                 qui
                 Romanae
                 Eocle
                 siae
                 primatum
                 aufert
                 &c.
                 quanto
                 magis
                 haereticus
                 erit
                 ,
                 qui
                 Ecclesiae
                 detrahit●…
                 qua
                 Romana
                 &
                 omnes
                 aliae
                 continentur
                 .
              
               In
               which
               words
               we
               find
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               he
               vnderstandeth
               not
               the
               Catholicke
               Church
               dispersed
               ouer
               the
               world
               :
               but
               only
               a
               particular
               Church
               among
               many
               other
               ,
               hauing
               only
               in
               his
               iudgment
               this
               priuiledge
               ,
               that
               in
               respect
               of
               other
               Churches
               it
               had
               a
               Primacy
               :
               This
               he
               saith
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               Pope
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               which
               Church
               he
               holdeth
               but
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               For
               if
               we
               vnderstand
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               that
               particular
               Church
               ,
               which
               of
               old
               hath
               bin
               gouerned
               by
               the
               Romane
               Bishops
               ,
               this
               is
               but
               a
               particular
               Church
               :
               of
               this
               particular
               ,
               the
               B.
               of
               Rome
               is
               the
               chiefe
               ,
               &
               head
               inspirituall
               matters
               .
               But
               if
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               we
               vnderstand
               an
               a●…sembly
               ,
               or
               vnited
               consent
               of
               these
               westerne
               Churches
               ,
               among
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               bin
               honored
               as
               a
               Mother
               Church
               :
               in
               which
               respect
               all
               these
               Churches
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               vnited
               ,
               are
               sometimes
               called
               the
               Romane
               Church
               .
               In
               which
               sense
               also
               I
               find
               that
               distinctiō
               obserued
               between
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               &
               the
               court
               of
               Rome
               .
               In
               this
               
               sense
               the
               particular
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               vnderstood
               a
               part
               and
               member
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               hath
               alwayes
               beene
               vnderstood
               as
               subiect
               to
               this
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               aboue
               it
               .
            
             
               65.
               
               Now
               that
               distinction
               which
               before
               wee
               haue
               obserued
               betweene
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               Pope
               with
               his
               flatterers
               on
               the
               other
               side
               :
               is
               noted
               also
               by
               the
               same
               Author
               .
               For
               of
               the
               Church
               he
               saith
               thus
               :
               
                 Opini●…
                 omnium
                 mortuorum
                 est
                 ,
                 si
                 opinio
                 vocari
                 debet
                 ,
                 quae
                 idoneis
                 confirmatur
                 authoritatibus
                 ,
              
               
               
                 quia
                 Rom.
                 Pontifex
                 vniuersali
                 〈◊〉
                 subiectus
                 exist●…
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               It
               is
               the
               opinion
               of
               all
               that
               are
               dead
               before
               vs
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               be
               called
               an
               opinion
               ;
               which
               is
               confirmed
               by
               such
               pregnant
               authorities
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               subiect
               to
               the
               vniuersall
               Church
               .
               ]
               In
               which
               words
               ,
               he
               declareth
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Church
               which
               was
               before
               his
               time
               .
               But
               speaking
               of
               the
               Pope
               with
               his
               flatterers
               ,
               he
               saith
               :
               
                 Sunt
                 aliqui
                 siue
                 auids
                 gloriae
                 ,
                 fiue
                 quod
                 〈◊〉
                 praemia
              
               
               
                 exspectent
                 ,
                 qui
                 perigrinas
                 quasdam
                 &
                 omnino
                 nouas
                 praedicare
                 doctrinas
                 caeperunt
                 ,
                 ipsumque
                 summum
                 Pontificem
                 ex
                 Iurisdictione
                 sacri
                 concily
                 demere
                 non
                 v●…rentur
                 :
                 excaecauit
                 ●…os
                 ambitio
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               There
               be
               some
               who
               either
               because
               they
               are
               greedy
               of
               glorie
               ,
               or
               because
               by
               flatterie
               they
               hope
               for
               rewards
               ,
               begin
               to
               preach
               certaine
               straunge
               and
               altogether
               new
               doctrines
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               afraid
               to
               exempt
               the
               Pope
               out
               of
               the
               Iurisdiction
               of
               an
               holy
               Councell
               :
               ambition
               hath
               blinded
               them
               .
               ]
               This
               is
               the
               religion
               which
               the
               Iesuites
               would
               make
               so
               auncient
               :
               heere
               is
               their
               high
               antiquitie
               .
               In
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Aenaeas
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               who
               wrote
               in
               the
               yeere
               one
               thousand
               foure
               hundred
               and
               fiftie
               )
               their
               religion
               is
               called
               an
               absurd
               ,
               a
               new
               and
               a
               straunge
               doctrine
               :
               herein
               Siluius
               is
               a
               witnesse
               without
               exception
               for
               so
               much
               of
               their
               religion
               ,
               as
               concerneth
               the
               Papall
               Iurisdiction
               :
               which
               is
               in
               summe
               all
               the
               religion
               of
               the
               Iesuites
               .
               When
               thus
               it
               is
               marked
               ,
               and
               marked
               by
               a
               Pope
               ,
               their
               mouthes
               are
               stopped
               for
               euer
               .
               For
               he
               doth
               deliuer
               the
               sense
               ,
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               religion
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               faithfully
               and
               freely
               ,
               against
               which
               testimonie
               no
               exception
               can
               be
               taken
               .
            
             
               66.
               
               And
               that
               these
               men
               that
               haue
               brought
               in
               this
               newe
               ,
               straunge
               ,
               monstrous
               religion
               may
               be
               throughly
               knowen
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               or
               scruple
               left
               behinde
               ;
               hee
               describeth
               them
               thus
               :
               
               
                 Alius
                 dicit
                 quod
                 primam
                 sedem
                 nemo
                 i●…dicabit
                 ,
                 quod
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 Augusto
                 ,
                 neque
                 ab
                 omni
                 clero
                 ,
                 nec
                 à
                 regibus
                 &c.
                 iudicars
                 valeat
                 :
                 〈◊〉
                 ●…ere
                 non
                 veretur
                 Rom.
                 Pontificē
                 quamuis
                 animas
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 ad
                 inferos
                 trahat
                 ,
                 nullius
                 reprehensioni
                 fore
                 subi●…ctum
                 .
                 Nec
                 considerant
                 miseri
                 ,
                 quia
                 qu●…
                 praedicant
                 tantopere
                 verba
                 ,
                 aut
                 ipsa●…
                 summorum
                 Pontificum
                 sunt
                 suas
                 fimbri●…s
                 extendentium
                 ,
                 aut
                 eorum
                 quieis
                 adulaba●…tur
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               One
               saith
               that
               no
               man
               may
               iudge
               the
               first
               sea
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               not
               be
               iudged
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               nor
               by
               all
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               nor
               by
               Kings
               ,
               &c.
               
               Another
               is
               not
               ashamed
               to
               affirme
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               Pope
               should
               draw
               innumerable
               soules
               with
               himselfe
               to
               hell
               ,
               yet
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               reprooue
               him
               .
               Neither
               doe
               these
               wretches
               consider
               ,
               that
               these
               doctrines
               which
               thus
               they
               would
               adu●…nce
               ,
               are
               either
               the
               wordes
               of
               the
               Popes
               themselues
               ,
               inlarging
               their
               fringes
               ,
               or
               the
               words
               of
               their
               flatterers
               .
               ]
               Then
               in
               his
               iudgement
               it
               is
               cleere
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               on
               the
               one
               side
               held
               the
               truth
               euen
               till
               his
               time
               ,
               in
               this
               point
               of
               Iurisdiction
               :
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               flatterers
               maintained
               ,
               as
               he
               calleth
               them
               ,
               new
               and
               straunge
               doctrines
               of
               Iurisdiction
               :
               It
               is
               well
               to
               be
               obserued
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 Silui●…
              
               before
               he
               was
               Pope
               could
               so
               freely
               condemne
               this
               Papall
               Iurisdion
               :
               And
               was
               hee
               trow
               you
               ,
               a
               Lutheran
               ?
               verily
               so
               was
               the
               Church
               in
               his
               time
               :
               for
               he
               doth
               deliuer
               not
               so
               much
               his
               owne
               priuate
               iudgement
               ,
               as
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               times
               before
               him
               .
               For
               he
               saith
               it
               was
               the
               iudgement
               of
               all
               that
               liued
               and
               died
               in
               the
               Church
               before
               him
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 mortuoru●…
              
               :
               that
               the
               Pope
               is
               to
               be
               iudged
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               a
               Councell
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               the
               Councell
               is
               aboue
               the
               Pope
               .
               This
               ,
               faith
               he
               ,
               is
               the
               opinion
               of
               all
               that
               liued
               and
               died
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               yet
               hee
               knew
               well
               that
               Friars
               and
               flatterers
               had
               before
               his
               time
               maintained
               the
               contrary
               :
               but
               these
               he
               regarded
               not
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               then
               regarded
               them
               not
               ;
               they
               were
               but
               of
               base
               and
               vile
               accompt
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               vile
               ,
               because
               against
               the
               iudgement
               of
               the
               auncient
               Church
               ,
               against
               the
               rules
               of
               interpretation
               ,
               against
               honestie
               and
               conscience
               they
               had
               drawen
               some
               textes
               of
               Scripture
               to
               maintaine
               this
               Papal
               Iurisdiction
               .
               These
               are
               they
               whom
               these
               learned
               men
               call
               ,
               〈◊〉
               ,
               miserable
               and
               wretched
               soules
               ,
               
               who
               will
               not
               vnderstand
               that
               all
               this
               which
               they
               bring
               for
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               vain
               words
               of
               the
               Popes
               themselues
               ,
               or
               of
               their
               flatterers
               .
            
             
               67.
               
               Now
               seeing
               the
               Pope
               with
               his
               flatterers
               hath
               much
               preuailed
               since
               this
               time
               ,
               against
               the
               expectation
               of
               these
               learned
               men
               :
               must
               we
               not
               conclude
               that
               they
               haue
               herein
               made
               a
               departure
               from
               the
               Church
               :
               that
               they
               are
               but
               flatterers
               ,
               who
               now
               follow
               the
               Pope
               :
               that
               they
               were
               neuer
               accompted
               otherwise
               by
               the
               grauer
               sor●…
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               that
               their
               opi●…ions
               are
               new
               and
               strange
               .
               Th●…n
               with
               what
               countenance
               can
               the
               successours
               of
               
                 Aen●…
                 〈◊〉
              
               p●…t
               vpon
               v●…
               the
               imputation
               of
               heresie
               ,
               who
               follow
               the
               ingenuous
               ,
               free
               and
               sincere
               iudgement
               of
               the
               same
               Siluiu●…
               ;
               leauing
               these
               opinions
               whi●…h
               are
               confessed
               by
               him
               to
               be
               new
               ▪
               fond
               ,
               straunge
               ,
               vnreasonable
               deuises
               of
               base
               flatterers
               ,
               and
               maintaining
               the
               〈◊〉
               truth
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               testimonie
               of
               these
               men
               alwayes
               continued
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               This
               man
               with
               many
               mo●…
               ,
               will
               be
               raised
               vp
               in
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               against
               this
               present
               generation
               consisting
               onely
               (
               euen
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               their
               own
               Bishops
               ,
               Cardinals
               ,
               and
               Popes
               )
               of
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               flatterers
               ,
               forsaking
               the
               fellowship
               of
               the
               Church
               ▪
               〈◊〉
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               their
               conscience
               .
               For
               let
               me
               speake
               onely
               of
               this
               part
               of
               their
               religion
               which
               now
               I
               handle
               ,
               that
               is
               Iurisdiction
               :
               and
               what
               ground
               can
               any
               man
               finde
               here
               ,
               whereupon
               he
               may
               rest
               his
               conscience
               ?
               Let
               them
               not
               bring
               vs
               an
               idle
               and
               impertinent
               discourse
               of
               their
               three
               conuersion●…
               ,
               which
               in
               good
               time
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               will
               be
               reu●…rsed
               ,
               but
               let
               them
               come
               to
               the
               point
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               shewe
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               what
               ground
               of
               conscience
               ,
               any
               man
               may
               haue
               to
               rest
               on
               ,
               for
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               :
               which
               was
               crossed
               ,
               contradicted
               and
               inhibited
               by
               the
               auncient
               Fathers
               ,
               confuted
               by
               the
               learned
               men
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               condemned
               by
               the
               Councell
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               maintained
               by
               none
               ,
               ●…ut
               such
               as
               are
               thus
               notoriously
               branded
               with
               the
               ignominious
               titles
               of
               flatterers
               .
            
             
               68.
               
               And
               because
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               flatterers
               (
               for
               sp●…aking
               of
               them
               ,
               I
               must
               vse
               this
               name
               and
               stile
               which
               so
               many
               writer●…
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               haue
               vsed
               before
               me
               ,
               let
               ●…hem
               not
               blame
               me
               ,
               or
               thinke
               that
               I
               〈◊〉
               them
               :
               I
               vse
               but
               the
               words
               of
               these
               
               other
               writers
               whom
               I
               haue
               cited
               )
               These
               men
               I
               say
               ,
               being
               driuen
               in
               argument
               from
               all
               helpes
               ,
               hauing
               no
               meanes
               to
               answere
               the
               learned
               that
               disputed
               against
               them
               ;
               did
               vse
               to
               flie
               for
               helpe
               to
               these
               words
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
               Thou
               art
               Peter
               ,
               and
               to
               thee
               will
               I
               giue
               the
               keyes
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               :
               and
               ,
               I
               haue
               prayed
               for
               thee
               Peter
               ,
               that
               thy
               faith
               faile
               not
               ;
               and
               such
               like
               :
               the
               same
               Author
               declareth
               that
               they
               did
               altogether
               abuse
               and
               peruert
               these
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               against
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               wordes
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               expositions
               of
               the
               auncient
               doctors
               .
               For
               thus
               hee
               saith
               :
               
                 E●…
                 quia
                 huiusmodi
                 dicta
                 solutionem
                 habent
                 ,
                 recurrunt
                 statim
                 ad
                 Euangelium
                 :
                 tu
                 es
                 Petrus
                 ,
                 &
                 tibi
                 dabo
                 claues
                 regnic●…lorum
                 :
                 &
                 rogaui
                 pro
                 te
                 Petre
                 ne
                 deficiat
                 fides
                 tua
                 ,
                 &
                 duc
                 in
                 altum
                 rete
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Qu●…
                 om●…ia
                 hi
                 homines
                 miro
                 modo
                 sublimant
                 ,
                 expositionibus
                 sanctorum
                 doctorum
                 omninò
                 posthabuis
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               And
               because
               these
               words
               conteining
               their
               reasons
               ,
               a●…e
               all
               answered
               ,
               they
               flie
               presently
               to
               the
               Gospell
               :
               thou
               art
               Peter
               ,
               and
               to
               thee
               will
               I
               giue
               the
               keyes
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               :
               and
               ,
               I
               haue
               prayed
               for
               thee
               Peter
               that
               thy
               faith
               faile
               not
               ,
               and
               cast
               thy
               net
               into
               the
               deepe
               ,
               &c.
               
               All
               which
               these
               men
               after
               a
               marueilous
               maner
               :
               raise
               vp
               to
               extoll
               the
               Pope
               ,
               reiecting
               altogether
               ,
               &
               casting
               behind
               thē
               the
               expositions
               of
               an●…ient
               doctors
               .
               ]
               Then
               we
               haue
               one
               Pope
               full
               of
               our
               side
               ;
               for
               he
               assureth
               vs
               ,
               that
               this
               new
               &
               strange
               wresting
               of
               these
               textes
               to
               aduance
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               standeth
               wholly
               against
               the
               expositions
               of
               the
               auncient
               Fathers
               .
               
                 Aenaeas
                 Siluiu●…
              
               in
               the
               same
               booke
               ,
               speaketh
               much
               in
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               French
               Cardinall
               of
               Arles
               ,
               as
               an
               especiall
               admirer
               of
               his
               vertues
               .
               Lodouicus
               
               
                 Cardinalis
                 Arelatensis
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Uir
                 omnium
                 con●…tantissimus
                 &
                 ad
                 gubernationem
                 generalium
                 concilior●…m
                 natus
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               [
               A
               man
               of
               all
               other
               ,
               mo●…t
               constant
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               was
               borne
               for
               the
               gouernment
               of
               general
               Councels
               .
               ]
               One
               testimonie
               I
               would
               produce
               of
               this
               Cardinall
               ,
               and
               then
               wee
               haue
               three
               Cardinals
               for
               vs
               ,
               
                 Cameracensis
                 ,
                 Cusanus
                 ,
                 Arelatensis
              
               .
               This
               Cardinall
               ,
               in
               the
               mids
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Basil
               ,
               professed
               that
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               ouer
               generall
               Councels
               ,
               was
               a
               new
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               strange
               at
               that
               time
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               
                 ●…ardinalis
                 Arelatensi●…
              
               ,
               
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 ai●…
                 Eugenianos
                 nuntios
                 implesse
                 Galliam
                 ,
                 qui
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               
                 doctrinam
                 praedicantes
                 authoritatem
                 Romani
                 Pontificis
                 supra
                 generalia
                 concilia
                 magnifacerent
                 .
              
            
             
               69.
               
               After
               all
               this
               ,
               when
               we
               finde
               that
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Friars
               and
               flatterers
               ,
               haue
               nothing
               to
               say
               for
               the
               Popes
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               condemned
               by
               these
               learned
               men
               ,
               as
               a
               newe
               and
               straunge
               doctrine
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               haue
               no
               other
               reasons
               to
               maintaine
               this
               their
               new
               doctrine
               ,
               then
               the
               peruerting
               of
               these
               texts
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               distorting
               of
               Scriptures
               is
               expresly
               censured
               by
               the
               said
               learned
               men
               ,
               as
               standing
               against
               the
               naturall
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               expositions
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               writing
               of
               those
               Scriptures
               :
               when
               we
               find
               not
               one
               or
               two
               ,
               or
               a
               few
               ;
               but
               the
               cry
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               against
               them
               :
               who
               is
               able
               by
               any
               shew
               of
               learning
               to
               auoid
               our
               conclusion
               ;
               that
               they
               who
               thus
               maintain
               this
               Papall
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               are
               the
               followers
               of
               their
               forefathers
               ,
               that
               is
               onely
               Friars
               and
               flatterers
               .
               And
               that
               we
               who
               denie
               this
               Papall
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               giuing
               to
               the
               Church
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               to
               Soueraigne
               Princes
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ;
               their
               proper
               ,
               distinct
               ,
               auncient
               rights
               respectiuely
               belonging
               to
               each
               of
               them
               ,
               are
               the
               followers
               and
               the
               children
               of
               our
               forefathers
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               true
               ,
               ancient
               ,
               vnchaunged
               Catholicke
               Church
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A17976-e380
           
             Iob.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             Uitruuius
             lib.
             9.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Caluin
             in
             Amos
             7.
             
          
           
             Caluin
             in
             Amos
             7.
             13.
             
          
           
             Praefat.
             in
             Centro
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             20.
             8.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A17976-e870
           
             De
             Rom.
             Pontific
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             24
             
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             potest
             .
             Eccles
             .
             q.
             1.
             
             Art.
             1.
             
          
           
             Clement
             .
             lib.
             2.
             de
             senten
             &
             re
             .
             iudic
             .
             Can.
             2.
             
          
           
             Extrau
             .
             Com.
             lib.
             1.
             de
             maior
             .
             &
             obed
             .
             c.
             vnam
             sanctam
             .
          
           
             Ierem.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Answere
             to
             the
             fift
             part
             of
             Reports
             .
          
           
             Iniunctions
             An.
             1559
             and
             Anno
             1562.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             Mat●…h
             .
             18.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ma●…c
             .
             9.
             34.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             9.
             46.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             49.
             32.
             
          
           
             De
             eccles
             .
             militant
             .
             lib.
             3.
             ca.
             13
             
          
           
             De
             potest
             .
             eccles
             .
             qu.
             1.
             art
             .
             1
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             de
             Rom.
             pont
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             cap.
             22.
             de
             Rom.
             Pont.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             Iurisdiction
             in
             question
             .
          
           
             De
             potest
             .
             Eccleconsid
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             14.
             19.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             9.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             27.
             29.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             26.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             9.
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             Num.
             3.
             12.
             
             &
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             Lyra
             in
             Num.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             In
             Num.
             8.
             16
             :
          
           
             In
             Gen.
             14.
             
          
           
             Plato
             in
             politic
             .
             Arist.
             3.
             de
             repub
             .
             Cic.
             1.
             de
             diuinat
             .
             Clem.
             Alex.
             str
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             H.
             7.
             18.
             
          
           
             Jren.
             li.
             4.
             ca.
             43.
             
             Tertul.
             prescript
             .
          
           
             Num.
             3.
             12.
             
             &
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             Num.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             36
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             33.
             5.
             
          
           
             Num.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             17.
             
             12●…
             .
          
           
             Verse
             11.
             
          
           
             Act.
             25.
             
             &
             23.
             
          
           
             Act.
             21.
             13.
             
          
           
             Act.
             25.
             18
             19.
             
          
           
             Act.
             23.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             25.
             10.
             
          
           
             I●…s
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Paral.
             16.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Paral.
             24.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Paral.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Paral.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             19.
             5
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             ●…
             .
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             Answere
             to
             the
             first
             part
             of
             reports
             ,
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             26.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             82.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             Tortus
             Papiensis
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Moses
             Legislator
             &
             interpres
             Dei.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             10.
             35.
             
          
           
             Malach.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reg.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             99.
             6.
             
          
           
             So
             2.
             
             Sam.
             20.
             26.
             
             Where
             Tharg
             .
             hath
             a
             Prince
             ,
             or
             mighty
             .
          
           
             Num.
             33.
             39.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             34.
             7.
             
          
           
             Num.
             27.
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             31.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ios.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             24.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reg.
             23.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chron.
             26.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Reg
             2.
             26.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             18.
             18.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             20.
             23.
             
          
           
             Answere
             to
             the
             fift
             part
             of
             Reports
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             20.
             15.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             pro
             viagio
             regis
             Rom.
             direc
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             gestis
             Basil.
             consil
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Act.
             14.
             23.
             
          
           
             Titus
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Acts
             15.
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Acts.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
             Epist.
             75.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Euagrium
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             ca.
             57.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ambrose
             lib.
             4.
             
             Epist.
             32.
             
          
           
             Idem
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             in
             Auxent
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             ad
             Constantium
             August
             .
          
           
             Theodoret.
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             32.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             epist.
             20.
             
          
           
             De
             sacerdotio
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             epist.
             9.
             
          
           
             Synes
             .
             epist.
             57.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             18.
             1.
             
          
           
             Marc
             9.
             34.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             9.
             46.
             
          
           
             Luke
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             lib.
             de
             vnitat
             .
             Eccle.
             
          
           
             Hiero.
             ad
             Euagrium
             tom
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             cap.
             7.
             de
             Rom.
             Pont.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             18
             36.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             15.
             19.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             18.
             36.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             44.
             
          
           
             Iust.
             apol
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Plin.
             epist.
             li.
             10.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             apo●…
             .
             cap.
             39.
             
          
           
             Optat.
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             De
             ciuit
             .
             dei
             lib.
             5.
             cap.
             21.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             natur
             .
             boni
             aduers.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             cap.
             ?
             2.
             
          
           
             Expositio
             quarund
             .
             questionum
             ex
             epist.
             ad
             Rom.
             proposit
             .
             72.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             in
             Auxent
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             indist
             :
             11.
             cap.
             100.
             
          
           
             Elias
             .
             Thisbet
             .
             verbo
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Euseb.
             lib.
             5.
             ca.
             24.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             Titles
             of
             honour
             giuen
             to
             other
             Bishops
             as
             much
             as
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Basil.
             Epist.
             55.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             
             Epist.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             
             Epist.
             4.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             
             Epist.
             4.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             6.
             
             Epist.
             7.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             23.
             24
             ,
             25.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Damnatur
             ab
             omnibus
             quae
             sub
             coelo
             sunt
             Ecclesiis
             Christi
             .
             Euseb.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Omni
             Ecclesiae
             Catholicae
             quae
             sub
             Coelo
             est
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
             Epist.
             55
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Optatus
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             li.
             10.
             ca.
             5
             
          
           
             Theodoret.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             33.
             34.
             
          
           
             Russin
             .
             h●…tor
             .
             Eccle.
             li.
             10.
             ca.
             1
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Tom.
             2.
             heres
             .
             ●…8
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             in
             chron
             .
             &
             catalog
             .
          
           
             Ruffi
             .
             li.
             10.
             ca.
             27
             
          
           
             Platin.
             Liberio
             .
          
           
             Theodoret.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             cap.
             46.
             
          
           
             Sozom.
             lib.
             1.
             ca.
             9.
             
             Tripartit
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Arift
             .
             Elench
             .
          
           
             Euseb.
             lib.
             4.
             de
             vita
             Constantini
             .
          
           
             Socrat.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ambios
             .
             Epist.
             ad
             Theodos.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             Epist.
             162.
             et
             ●…libi
             .
          
           
             Socrat.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Prosper
             in
             Chroni●…is
             .
          
           
             Leo.
             Epist.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             17.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             24.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             31.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             de
             concil
             .
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Leo
             Iunior
             .
             Act.
             18.
             
             Synodus
             sextae
             .
          
           
             Regist.
             ca.
             273.
             
          
           
             Cusanus
             lib.
             de
             Cath.
             concordantia
             3.
             cap.
             19
             
          
           
             Prosper
             in
             Chrenicis
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Affrican
             .
             cap.
             101.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Carthag
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Carthag
             .
             6.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Affrican
             .
             cap.
             101.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Affrica
             .
             cap.
             105.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Affrican
             .
             cap.
             105.
             
          
           
             Quaecunque
             negotia
             in
             suis
             locis
             vbi
             orta
             sunt
             ,
             finienda
             :
             nec
             gratiam
             spiritus
             S.
             vnicuique
             Prouinciae
             defut●…ram
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Affrica
             cap.
             92.
             
          
           
             Cyprian
             .
             Epist.
             55
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Mileuit
             .
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             2.
             
             Bonis
             .
             2.
             inter
             decreta
             eiusdem
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             Stephan●…
             3.
             apud
             Sabellicum
             .
          
           
             Platin.
             Stephano
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             indict
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             82.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             36.
             lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             de
             Rom.
             
          
           
             Pont.
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             31.
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             de
             Rom.
             
          
           
             Pont.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ●…aub
             .
             VVarnefrid
             .
             P●…uca
             .
          
           
             Vspergens
             .
             Chronic
             .
          
           
             Platin.
             Bonifac
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Vol.
             2.
             
             Generat
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             In
             chronic
             .
             an
             .
             726.
             
          
           
             Naueler
             .
             Vo●…
             .
             2.
             generat
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Uspergensis
             Nau●…ler
             .
          
           
             An
             answere
             of
             a
             Catholike
             Diuine
             to
             the
             fift
             part
             of
             reports
             of
             Sir
             
               Edward
               Cooke
            
             P.
             123.
             
          
           
             Platin.
             Leone
             3.
             
             Naucler
             .
             gener
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             Theodor.
             de
             Niem
             .
          
           
             Paulus
             Diacon
             .
          
           
             Sigebert
             .
          
           
             Palmerius
             .
          
           
             Sigebert
             .
          
           
             In
             Synodo
             Francsord
             .
          
           
             Aser
             praefat
             ,
             ad
             Alphredum
             .
          
           
             Metrop
             .
             Crantzij
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             29.
             
          
           
             Beno
             Cardinal
             .
             in
             vita
             &
             gestis
             Hild●…brand
             .
             Auent
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
             Annal.
             
          
           
             Beno
             Cardinal
             .
          
           
             Naucler
             .
             2.
             generation
             36.
             
          
           
             Auentin
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             Naucler
             .
             2.
             generation
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             apol
             .
             ca.
             5
             
          
           
             Naucler
             .
             Vol.
             2.
             gener
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             Beno
             .
             Cardin.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             
             Cap.
             14.
             de
             Rom.
             Pont.
             
          
           
             Anaclet
             .
             Epist.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Anaclet
             .
             Epist.
             2.
             
          
           
             Euarist
             .
             Epist.
             2.
             
          
           
             Euseb.
             Epist.
             1.
             
          
           
             Anaclet
             .
             Epist.
             3.
             
          
           
             Sixtus
             .
             Epist.
             2.
             
          
           
             Zepherin
             .
             Epist.
             1
             
          
           
             Marcel
             .
             Epist.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             sess
             .
             4.
             decret
             .
             1
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             de
             verbo
             Dei
             non
             scrip
             .
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             Paul.
             Iouius
             li.
             2.
             historiarum
             .
          
           
             Iouius
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Card.
             Contaren
             .
             tract
             .
             de
             iustificatione
             .
          
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             .
          
           
             Not
             a
             generall
             Councell
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             Sleidan
             .
             lib.
             11.
             
          
           
             Sleidan
             .
             lib.
             22.
             
          
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             not
             free
             .
          
           
             Sleidan
             .
             lib.
             23
             
          
           
             Lex
             diuina
             ,
             praxis
             Christi
             ,
             Apostolica
             ,
             &
             Ecclesiae
             primitiuae
             ,
             vna
             cum
             consilijs
             doctoribusque
             f●…ndantibus
             s●…
             veraciter
             in
             eadem
             pro
             verissimo
             &
             indifferente
             iudico
             in
             hoc
             Basiliensi
             consilio
             ad
             mittentur
             .
             consili
             .
             Basil.
             sess
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             not
             a
             lawfull
             Councell
             .
          
           
             Sleidan
             .
             lib.
             19.
             
          
           
             Sleidan
             .
             lib.
             ●…6
             
          
           
             S●…eidan
             .
             lib.
             23.
             
          
           
             Sleidan
             .
             lib.
             17.
             
          
           
             Sleidan
             .
             lib.
             14.
             
          
           
             Sleidan
             .
             lib.
             17.
             
          
           
             VViclif●…s
             complaint
             to
             the
             King
             and
             Parliament
             .
             art
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Fasciculus
             temp
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             cause
             of
             persecution
             by
             Popes
             :
             not
             for
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             for
             Iurisdiction
             .
          
           
             Reinerius
             
          
           
             VViclife
             lib.
             de
             sundam
             .
             legum
             Angl.
             cap.
             36.
             pag.
             42.
             4.
             
          
           
             Companit
             .
             pag.
             9
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             pag.
             14.
             
          
           
             Treat
             .
             against
             Friars
             pag.
             19.
             
          
           
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             p.
             2●…
             .
          
           
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             p.
             3●…
             .
          
           
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             p.
             31.
             
          
           
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             p.
             33.
             
          
           
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             p.
             36.
             
          
           
             p.
             37.
             
          
           
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             p.
             42.
             
          
           
             p.
             45.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             p.
             52.
             
          
           
             p.
             53.
             
          
           
             p.
             54.
             
          
           
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             Confess
             .
             de
             Sacram
             .
             pag.
             64.
             
          
           
             Extat
             catalog
             test
             .
             veritat
             .
          
           
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             798.
             
          
           
             Albegesij
             ,
             quorii
             dogma
             nemo
             ad
             hunc
             diem
             notus
             scriptor
             reliquit
             :
             &
             cum
             haereticos
             eos
             vocent
             ,
             genus
             tamen
             haereseos
             praetereunt
             .
             Naucler
             .
             generat
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             Platin.
             Innocent
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             Lycurgo
             .
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Plut.
             Agesil
             .
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
             Publicola
             .
          
           
             Liui.
             Plutarch
             .
             Scip.
             
          
           
             Ioseph
             .
             antiquit
             .
             lib.
             17.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Synod
             .
             Rheme
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Naucler
             .
             Vol.
             2.
             generat
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             Naucler
             .
             2.
             generat
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             The
             Popes
             singular
             humilitie
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             Oath
             was
             exacted
             of
             all
             the
             Cities
             of
             Italy
             ,
             vnder
             the
             Empire
             ,
             by
             Henry
             the
             fift
             Emperour
             .
          
           
             Naucler
             .
             2.
             gener
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             Houeden
             .
             part
             poster
             .
          
           
             Auentin
             .
             Ann.
             lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vspergens
             .
          
           
             Auentin
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             Onuphr
             .
             in
             Pio
             4.
             
          
           
             M.
             Gilpin
             .
          
           
             Pius
             2.
             ad
             M●…guntin
             .
             capit
             .
          
           
             Chemnit
             .
             exampart
             .
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ex
             A●…dradio
             .
          
           
             De
             elect
             .
             &
             elect
             .
             potest
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
             Significasti
             .
          
           
             Apocrisiarius
             ,
             id
             est
             ,
             responsalis
             negotiorum
             Ecclesiast
             corum
             .
          
           
             Hinc
             marus
             Epist
             .
             3.
             
             Nostrates
             capcllanum
             appellant
             .
             Idem
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Hoc
             enim
             ampliu●…
             vt
             Exigamus
             ,
             malum
             nos
             ,
             ,
             illo
             permittente
             compellit
             .
          
           
             Hoc
             nimirum
             malo
             ,
             ac
             necessitate
             compellimur
             ,
             iuramentum
             pro
             fide
             ,
             pro
             obedientia
             ,
             pro
             vnitate
             requirere
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1099.
             
          
           
             D.
             63.
             cap.
             33.
             
          
           
             Luitprand
             .
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Naucler
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Generat
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             Naucl.
             Gener
             at
             36.
             
          
           
             Schardius
             bypomn
             .
          
           
             Naucler
             .
             Gener
             .
             43.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             tit
             .
             de
             iuramentis
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             answer
             to
             this
             Canon
             ,
             cap.
             8.
             by
             Marsilius
             and
             Occham
             .
          
           
             Sacrar
             .
             ceremon
             lib.
             ●…
             .
             sect
             .
             5.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             Anconit
             .
             lib.
             de
             potest
             .
             Eccles.
             q.
             22.
             art
             .
             3.
             
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             Hart
             Epist.
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             and
             chap.
             7.
             diuis
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Hart.
             chap.
             10.
             diuis
             .
             2
             
          
           
             Malmsb.
             l.
             3.
             de
             gestis
             reg
             .
          
           
             Anglor
             .
          
           
             Naucler
             .
             2.
             gener
             36.
             &
             generat
             .
             36.
             
          
           
             Di●…tin
             .
             63.
             cap.
             22.
             
             Hadrian●…s
             .
          
           
             Sigebert
             an
             .
             774
             
          
           
             Leo.
             7.
             
          
           
             Dist.
             63.
             cap.
             23.
             
             In
             Synedo
             .
          
           
             Dist.
             63.
             cap.
             18.
             
             &
             21.
             
          
           
             Theodor.
             de
             Niem
             de
             inuestituris
             .
          
           
             Epi●…t
             .
             4.
             ad
             Episc.
             Franc.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Defen●…or
             .
             pac
             .
             part
             .
             2.
             cap.
             25.
             
          
           
             Simplicius
             was
             Pope
             an
             .
             467.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             This
             Otho
             was
             Emperour
             An.
             967.
             
          
           
             Cusan
             .
             de
             Cathol
             .
             concordantia
             .
             lib.
             3.
             ca.
             27.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             regist
             .
             indict
             .
             13.
             cap.
             7●…
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Tolet.
             12.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Baron
             .
             Annal.
             an
             .
             774.
             
          
           
             Auenti●…
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
          
           
             Frosard
             .
             i●…
             Charlemain
             .
             fol.
             80.
             
          
           
             Funct
             .
             comm
             .
             A●…
             772.
             
          
           
             Mutius
             l.
             ●…e
             Germanorum
             morib
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Sabèl
             .
             Ennead
             .
             8.
             l.
             8.
             
          
           
             VValthram
             .
             l.
             d
             e
             Inuestitur
             .
             Episc.
             
          
           
             Lupold
             de
             iure
             Regni
             &
             Imper.
             ca.
             1.
             
          
           
             Fascicul
             .
             tempor
             .
             an
             .
             7●…4
             .
          
           
             Mars●…l
             .
             de
             tranflat
             .
             Imperij
             .
          
           
             Rodulph
             .
             de
             Col●…mna
             lib.
             de
             translat
             .
             Imp.
             Hartman
             .
             Shedell
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             Palmer
             .
             an
             .
             776.
             
          
           
             Ranulph
             .
             Polycron
             .
             lib.
             5.
             ca.
             6.
             
          
           
             Martini
             Chronic
             .
             an
             .
             779.
             extat
             Ms
             in
             bibliothec
             :
             Mertonēsis
             Collegij
             Oxon.
             
          
           
             Vincent
             .
             in
             Speculo
             Hist.
             lib.
             23.
             ●…a
             .
             168.
             
          
           
             Naucler
             .
             volum
             .
             2.
             
             Gener.
             23.
             
          
           
             Naucle
             .
             g●…er
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             Naucler
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             M.
             Cook.
             
          
           
             Gregorius
             13.
             
          
           
             Pr●…fat
             .
             ad
             corpus
             i●…ris
             Canon
             .
          
           
             Platin.
             Pascal
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Theodoric
             .
             de
             Niem
             .
          
           
             Theodoricus
             de
             Niem
             stiled
             Apostolicus
             scriptor
             by
             Cuspinian
             .
             Fred.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             booke
             is
             extant
             in
             the
             Library
             of
             Queenes
             Colledge
             ,
             Oxon.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             9.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             10.
             8.
             
          
           
             Anastas
             .
             Biblioth
             .
             ad
             An.
             772.
             
          
           
             Palmerius
             An.
             776.
             
          
           
             Naucler
             .
             gener
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             the
             fift
             part
             of
             Reports
             .
          
           
             Houeden
             .
             Henric
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Rog.
             Houeden
             .
             Henric.
             2.
             
          
           
             Houed
             .
             Henric.
             2.
             
          
           
             This
             was
             Henry
             the
             fift
             .
          
           
             Answer
             to
             the
             fift
             part
             of
             Reports
             ,
             pag.
             171.
             
          
           
             The
             issue
             of
             the
             quest
             .
             of
             Inuestitures
             .
          
           
             Malmsb.
             Hen.
             1●…
             
          
           
             Theodoret.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             Sozomen
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Synod
             .
             sexta
             .
             action
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             2.
             
             Concil
             .
          
           
             Concil
             .
             Matis●…n
             
          
           
             Palmer
             .
             Chron.
             An.
             726.
             
          
           
             Naucler
             .
             gener
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Epistol
             .
             Nicolai
             .
             ad
             Michael
             .
             imperatorem
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             Chrysoft
             .
             &
             Oecum
             .
             in
             Epist.
             ad
             Rom.
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             Aenaeus
             Siluius
             in
             gestis
             con●…il
             .
             Basiliens
             .
          
           
             In
             orat
             .
             ad
             subdit
             .
             et
             imperat
             .
             irasc
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             8.
             confess
             .
          
           
             Leon.
             Epist.
             80.
             ad
             Iulian.
             Coens
             .
             Episcop
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2
             ,
             indict
             .
             11.
             cap.
             100.
             
          
           
             Ibidem
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             cap.
             6.
             contra
             Epist.
             Parmeniani
             .
          
           
             In
             E●…angel
             .
             Ioh.
             tractatu
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Bel●…arm
             .
             l.
             de
             Clericis
             .
             ca.
             28.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             9.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Houeden
             .
             Henric
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Becket
            
             stood
             for
             this
             priuiledge
             of
             holy
             Church
             ,
             that
             although
             one
             of
             the
             Clergy
             had
             committed
             felony
             ,
             murther
             or
             treason
             ,
             yet
             might
             not
             the
             King
             put
             him
             to
             death
             as
             he
             did
             the
             Lay-men
             .
             
               Fabian
               .
               Part.
               7.
               cap.
            
             237.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             lib.
             de
             Clericis
             cap.
             28.
             
          
           
             Theodoret.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             20.
             
          
           
             Institut
             .
             lib.
             4.
             ca.
             11.
             
             §.
             15.
             
          
           
             Statut.
             25.
             
             Ed.
             3.
             de
             prouisoribus
             .
          
           
             Bella●…m
             .
             lib.
             de
             clercis
             .
             cap.
             28
             
          
           
             Houed
             .
             Henry
             2.
             
          
           
             Houed
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Houed
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Houeden
             Annalpag
             .
             292.
             
          
           
             The
             issue
             of
             exemptions
             .
          
           
             R●…g
             .
             Houed
             .
             H●…nr
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Defensor
             pacis
             part
             .
             2.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             Constitutio
             Iustiniani
             quint.
             Synod
             .
             act
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Memnae
             Patriarchae
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Synod
             .
             subscriptio
             sacrae
             .
             ante
             action
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             5.
             43.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             15.
             de
             Rom.
             Pont.
             
          
           
             Arift
             .
             Ethic.
             lib.
             8.
             cap
             10.
             
          
           
             B●…llar
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             De
             Rescriptis
             .
             cap.
             14.
             6.
             
             Decreta
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dist.
             100.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dist.
             40
             Si
             Papa
             .
          
           
             Dist.
             34.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Malmsbury
             .
             lib.
             1.
             de
             geftis
             P●…ntif
             .
             Angl.
             
          
           
             Malmsb.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Quod
             dicis
             me
             fidem
             excedere
             quod
             praeuaricatis
             consuetudinibus
             tuis
             sedem
             appello
             Apostolicam
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Malmsb.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Houed
             .
             Henr.
             2.
             
          
           
             Malmsb.
             l.
             de
             gestis
             Pontif.
             Ang
             or
             .
          
           
             Houeden
             .
             Hen.
             2.
             
          
           
             Pro
             visa
             authoritate
             ,
             legendum
             fortasse
             ,
             sua
             authoritate
             .
          
           
             Balaeus
             .
             Cent.
             2.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             9.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             17
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Nau●…l
             .
             vol.
             2.
             generat
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             P●…at
             .
             Gregor
             .
             3.
             
             Onuphr
             .
          
           
             Platin.
             Greg.
             3.
             
             Onuphr
             .
             annot
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Tertull.
             lib.
             3.
             contra
             Marcion
             .
             Lib.
             de
             resurr
             .
             carnis
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thess.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             Hieronim
             .
             Ad
             Algasiam
             .
          
           
             Ambr.
             in
             2.
             
             Thess.
             1.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             20.
             ca.
             19.
             de
             Ciuit.
             Dei.
             
          
           
             Comm.
             in
             2.
             
             Thess
             2.
             sub
             nomine
             Hieronymi
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             8.
             10.
             
             &
             9.
             1.
             
          
           
             Anno
             733.
             
          
           
             Harman
             .
             An.
             752.
             
          
           
             Vsperg
             .
             An.
             753.
             
          
           
             Anno
             884.
             
             Platin.
             Hadrian
             3.
             
          
           
             Anno
             685.
             
          
           
             Beno
             .
          
           
             Naucl.
             gener
             .
             36
             
          
           
             Auent
             .
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vsperg
             .
             An.
             1080.
             
          
           
             Naucl.
             gener
             .
             37
             
          
           
             Auent
             .
             l.
             5.
             
             Usperg
             .
          
           
             Naucl.
             gener
             .
             37
             
          
           
             Nauc
             ▪
             er
             .
             gener
             .
             38.
             
          
           
             Naucler
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Funct
             .
             lib.
             10.
             
             Chron.
             
          
           
             King
             VVilliam
             of
             Sicily
             deposed
             .
          
           
             Naucler
             .
             gen
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             An.
             1155.
             
          
           
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             Naucler
             .
             generat
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             Naucle
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Est
             Romulo
             succedere
             in
             Parricidijs
             ,
             non
             Petro
             in
             ouibus
             pascendis
             .
          
           
             Onuphr
             .
             vita
             Marcelli
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Naucl.
               gener
            
             .
             40
             reporteth
             this
             as
             done
             before
             Fredericke
             his
             expedition
             to
             the
             holy
             land
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             91.
             13.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             walke
             vpon
             the
             Aspe
             and
             Serpent
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             tread
             vnder
             feete
             the
             Lion
             and
             Dragon
             .
             Not
             to
             thee
             ,
             but
             to
             Peter
             .
             Both
             to
             me
             and
             to
             Peter
             .
          
           
             Naucl.
             gener
             .
             40.
             
             Cuspinian
             vita
             Henrici
             &
             Philippi
             .
          
           
             Abbas
             Uspergens
             .
             Philippo
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Naucl.
             gener
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             Suspectum
             habens
             Rom.
             Pontificem
             ,
             ne
             quid
             in
             eo
             tumultu
             occasionis
             ci●…ibus
             prestitisset
             .
             Naucler
             .
          
           
             Multiplices
             Rom.
             Pontificis
             contrase
             ostensas
             callidetates
             exponens
             ,
             quàm
             iniustè
             ab
             illo
             insectaretur
             ,
             declarauit
             .
             Naucl.
             Naucl.
             gener
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             Naucl.
             gener
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Naucl.
             gener
             .
             4●…
             Cuspinian
             .
             vita
             Frederici
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Cuspinian
             .
             Fred.
             2.
             
          
           
             Naucler
             .
             gen
             .
             41.
             
          
           
             Paulus
             Aemyl
             .
             in
             vita
             Philippi
             Longi
             .
          
           
             Pet.
             de
             Uineis
             l.
             2.
             
             Ep.
             10.
             
             &
             20.
             
             Cuspinian
             .
             vit
             .
             Fred.
             2.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1247.
             
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Tholous
             .
          
           
             
               Simon
               Montford
            
             Ea●…le
             of
             Leister
             ,
             when
             peace
             was
             concluded
             betweene
             Henry
             the
             third
             King
             of
             England
             &
             the
             Barons
             ,
             fledde
             from
             England
             to
             France
             ▪
             and
             put
             himselfe
             in
             the
             seruice
             of
             the
             French
             ●…ing
             .
             
               ●…ian
               .
               Anno
            
             1245.
             
          
           
             Platin.
             Innoc●…nt
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Ann●…
             1263.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             Conradin
             .
             apud
             Naucler●…
             Generat
             .
             43.
             
          
           
             Quem
             cum
             Pontifex
             transeuntem
             vidisset
             ,
             prophetica
             voce
             vsus
             ,
             adolesce●…s
             dixit
             ,
             hic
             tanquam
             victimam
             ad
             caedem
             ducitur
             .
             Naucler
             .
          
           
             Plati●…
             .
             Nichol.
             3.
             
             Naucl.
             gener
             .
             43
             
          
           
             Platin.
             Mart.
             4.
             
          
           
             Naucler
             .
          
           
             Mandans
             regi
             recognitionem
             regni
             facere
             sedi
             Apostolicae
             .
             Naucler
             .
          
           
             Naucl.
             gener
             .
             44.
             
          
           
             Naucl.
             gener
             .
             44.
             
             Platin.
             ●…onif
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Naucl.
             gener
             .
             44.
             
             Plat.
             Bonif.
             8.
             
          
           
             Polychron
             .
             l.
             7.
             cap.
             39.
             
          
           
             Fatuitas
             vestra
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1038.
             
          
           
             Platin.
             Clem.
             7.
             
          
           
             Clem.
             de
             sent
             .
             &
             re
             iudic
             .
             pastoralis
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1313.
             
          
           
             Cuspinian
             ,
             Naucler
             .
             Plat.
             
          
           
             Naucl.
             gener
             .
             45
             
          
           
             Naucl.
             gener
             .
             45.
             
             Anno
             1338.
             
             Paralipom
             .
             Usperg
             .
          
           
             Ora.
             .
             in
             Auxent
             .
          
           
             Cuspinian
             .
             Naucler
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1346.
             
             Naucl.
             gener
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             Paralipom
             .
             Vsperg
             .
             An.
             1346
             
          
           
             Cuspinian
             .
             vit●…
             .
             Guntheri
             .
          
           
             Cuspin
             .
             in
             vit●…
             .
             Caroli
             .
          
           
             Vicecomites
             .
          
           
             Auentin
             .
             l.
             7.
             
             Naucl.
             gener
             .
             46
             
          
           
             Nauel
             .
             gener
             .
             46
             AEnaeas
             Siluius
             .
             hist.
             B●…hem
             .
             cap.
             33.
             
          
           
             Ann●…
             1379.
             
          
           
             Naucler
             .
          
           
             Anno
             1400.
             
             Na●…cl
             .
             gener
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             Virgil.
             AEn
             .
             li.
             3.
             
          
           
             Naucler
             .
          
           
             Platin.
             Paul.
             2.
             
          
           
             Palmer
             .
          
           
             Platin.
             Paul.
             2.
             
          
           
             Nebress
             .
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             Onuphr
             .
             Iul.
             2.
             
          
           
             Qu.
             1.
             art
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Iustin
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Q.
             4.
             
             Artic.
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             ordine
             ad
             spirituale
             bonum
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             6.
             de
             Rom.
             Pont.
             
          
           
             Examination
             of
             M.
             
               George
               Blackwell
            
             .
             Epist
             to
             Bellarmine
             .
          
           
             Part.
             2.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Part.
             2.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             Part.
             2.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Part.
             2.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             Part.
             2.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.
             18
             
             ▪
             ▪
             
          
           
             Part.
             2.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Cap
             93.
             
          
           
             Dist.
             96.
             cap.
             cum
             ad
             verum
             
          
           
             Cap
             93
             ▪
             
          
           
             Part.
             2.
             cap.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             Septimo
             de
             Sent.
             &c.
             lege
             secund
             .
             de
             Sent.
             
          
           
             This
             Narration
             is
             w●…ten
             by
             Occh●…m
             ,
             &
             extant
             in
             his
             worke●…
             .
          
           
             Literae
             recitatoriae
             gestorum
             fratris
             Michaelis
             Cezenae
             ,
             inter
             opera
             Guilielm
             .
             Octham
             .
          
           
             Nauel
             .
             ●…ner
             .
             45
             
          
           
             Paradox
             .
          
           
             Part.
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             3.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             3.
             cap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             ●…ract
             .
             2.
             cap.
             33.
             
          
           
             Ex
             regi●…tro
             collegij
             Mertonens
             .
          
           
             Naucl.
             gener
             .
             45.
             
          
           
             VViclif
             :
             complaint
             .
             pag.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             Paris
             .
             Henric
             .
             3.
             37.
             
             ●…n
             .
             1253.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             Paris
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             Paris
             .
             ibid.
             
          
           
             VViclifs
             complaint
             .
             Artic.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             fundam
             .
             legum
             .
             Angliae
             ca.
             36.
             pag.
             424.
             
          
           
             De
             veritat
             .
             Scriptur
             .
             pa.
             196
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Chapt.
             7.
             
             §.
             2●…
             
          
           
             Naucl.
             gener
             .
             47.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             Gerson
             lib.
             de
             auferibilitate
             Papae
             .
          
           
             Sess.
             5.
             
          
           
             Anno
             1430.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             38.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             45.
             decretum
             quinque
             conclusionum
             .
          
           
             Saluus
             conductus
             Boemorum
             conc
             .
             Basil.
             sess
             :
             4.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             sess
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Sine
             omni
             Iurisdictione
             coactiua
             .
          
           
             Concili
             .
             Basil.
             
          
           
             Sess.
             12.
             decretum
             citat
             ▪
             contra
             Papam
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Responsio
             Synodal
             .
             de
             authorit
             .
             concilij
             generalis
             super
             Papam
             &
             quoslibet
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             Synodal
             .
             responsiua
             ad
             inuectiuam
             Eugenij
             .
          
           
             Epistola
             Synodal
             .
             ad
             vniuers
             .
             Christi
             fidel
             .
             de
             obediendo
             concil
             .
             gener
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             Concil
             .
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             Gerson
             de
             potest
             ▪
             Eccles.
             consid
             .
             ●…
             .
          
           
             Answere
             to
             the
             fift
             part
             of
             Reports
             .
          
           
             De
             potest
             .
             Eccles.
             consid
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             consid
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             consid
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             consid
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             consid
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             pro
             viagio
             reg
             .
             Rom.
             direc
             .
             1
             
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             auferebilit
             .
             Pap.
             consid
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             consid
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             Written
             .
             An.
             Dom.
             1442.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             18.
             4.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             13.
             de
             Cathol
             ,
             Concord
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             Reperio
             eum
             semper
             presedisse
             .
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             Laici
             non
             habent
             vocem
             Synodalem
             sed
             tantum
             audire
             debent
             .
          
           
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             17.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             de
             gestis
             ●…asil
             .
             concil
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ibid.